5>^. ^ ^ ^ i 4> \x 5 CO >> CO 'k s 4> 1 1 '^^ S ^ 8 o 5K, 1— I -P 1 U* ^ $u .A M 4 M//^/3m, ^ * v^' U/ "'^'3«a[ = ^ -ii?:^- "" ■ '■ P" -'l^fe ^ .. r 1 ."^ ■*/ ... .r,^ , ' r: #..pot*. \,^^ ^ik ... li COTTAGE POLVGLOTT TESTAMENT: A( COKDINO TO THE AUTHORIZED VERSION WITH NOTES. ORIGINAL AND SELECTED: UKKWISE INTRODUCTORY AND CONCLUDING REMARKS TO KACH BOOK, POLYGLOTT REFERENCES AND MAR3?NAL READ??IGS, CHKOXi r.OGICA!- TjLBr.K, GEOGKAPIIICAI. INDEX. AND MAPS auaptkd to BULK Cl.ASSKS, SUNDAY SCHOOLS. AND CHRISTIANS GENKRALI T BV Jii'ILLIAM PA riGN, D. D. NEW YORK: PUBLISHED BY J. S. GTLMAN, 32 BEEKMAN-^TTIEF.T. NAMES AND ORDER BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. MATTHEW hiith Cliapters 28 MAftK 16 I.CKK !« JOHN 21 TlIK AC'VS 28 TOTIIK ROMANS 16 I. CiUilNTHlANS 16 II. Ci)!ilNTIllAN.S 13 CALATIANS 6 KPUKSIANS 6 PfllMl'lMANS 4 Cor^DSSIANS 4 I. TH K.SSA1>()NIANS r. 5 II. THKStJALONlANS 3 1. TIMOTHY H. TIM'JTIIY PIIU.KMON TO THK III'.IJREWS 13 Kl'lS'l'l-E OK JAMES I. PKTEK 5 5 REVELATION -.., 22 CHRONOLOGICAL ORDER OF THE BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. WITH THE ABBREVIATIONS USED IN THE REFERENCES. 5-* 61 fit 61 62 I or 63 MATTHFAV Mat. I. THKSSATA)N1ANS 1 Th. II. TllK.SSAr-ONIANS 2 Th. (iAr.Al'TAN'S Ga. I. COiJiXTllIANS 1 Co. ROMANS Ro. n. cmilNTHIAXS 2 Co. MARK Ma. EI'IIR.SIANS Ep. JAMES Ja. COr,OSSIAKS Col. PHILEMON Phil. PHILIPPIANS. Phi. HEBREWS He. A. D. 63 or 64 LUKE Lil 63 or 64 ACTS A.-,. 64 I. TIMOTHY ITi 64 TITUS Tit. 61 1. PETER I Pe. 64 or 65 JUDE lude. 65 II. TIMOTHY 2Ti. R5 H. PETER 2 Pe. 6S I. JOHN IJn. 69 H. JOHN 2Jn. 69 HI. JOHN 3Jn 96 or 97 REVELATION .Re 97 or9S JOHN Jn TABLES OF MONEY, TIME. The day, recltoiiiii? from snn-rise, nnd the nietit from siiii-6et, were each divided into twelve equal parts, called the Isl, 2d, 3d, 4ch, &c., hours. IVatches. Tho 1st watch, from sun-set to the 3d hour of the night, 9 o'clock. Tiie 2d, or middle watch, from the 3d to the fiih hour, 12 o'clock. The 3il waicli, or cock-crowing, from the 6th •o the 9th hour, 3 o'clock. The 4tli, or iiinriiins watch, from the 9th hour to smi-rise, 6 o'clock. MONEY. © cts. .Mite, ahont equal to 0 1.5 1 arthing ((iiiailrans) 0 3 Frtnliiiig (Assixriuai) 0 4 Penny (neiiarius or Drachm) 0 14.4 TIME, AND LENGTH. 9ets. Tribute Money (Di Jrachm) 0 28.8 Piece of Silver (Staler) 0 58 p. nnd (Mina) 14 9 Talent of Silver 1,519 32 Talent of Gold 2:?,309 0 *.♦ Silver is here reckoned at f 1.12, act) Gold at $17.75, per ounce. I L. or. dirt. gr. Talent in weight is equal to 113 10 1 .C 5 MEASURES OF LENGTH. pnces. ft. i/i. Common Cubit 0 1 6 Jewish Sacred Cibil 1 «! Fathom > 0 7 3i Pace 0 5 9 Kiir|on>;, or Stadimn 145 4 7 Sabbath Day's Journey, abcut be English mile. Bntored accorJinsr to Act of Congress, in tlie yenr 185: by A. C. Goodma.m, in the CKrk'i Offi.!i- of the District Court o' th.' United States for tlte Soutiu ru LUtri-.t of N. w York. PREFACE A SHORT and cheap commentary upon the New Testament lias been for a Ion?: time much needed. Owing to the size, and necessary expense, most of the teacliers of I?ible Chisses and Sabbath Schools are prevented from consulting the valu- able commentaries of Henry, Scott, and others. Whilst pre- parin.:^ for the press the Anterican edition of the Cottac-e Bible, the thought occuiTed, that, by retaining the notes of that work upon the iWw Testament, with the addition of others, selected and original, a brief and valuable commentary might be pre- pared, at a price within the reach of every Sabbath ScJiool teacher. With what success the design has been accomplish- ed, others must decide. The author has not aimed at origi- nality, but at utiht\^-to present such hints, selected or other- wise, as would facilitate an acquaintance with the meaning of the scriptures. Frequently, various opinions are stated upon difficult passn;?es, and the reader left to make his own selec- tion. This course was adopted, with the hope that it would lead the reader to think for himself— to exercise his own powers of discrimination, and not to bo dependant upon the mere opinions of other men. Considerable attention has been paid to the geography of the New Testament. Much infortnation, illustrating the location, changes, &c., in places, will be found in the notes. Three maps accompany the work, which have been selected from the most approved authorities. Care has also been paid to the chronology. The year in which the events ccjurred will be found at the top of each page, and VT.ere considerable doubt remains, as to the precise time, no- 1 rice is taken of the diilk.uify in the notes. A good chrono logical table will be found at the close of the work. Man- facts from natural history have been introduced, and free u.-5i has been made of the Oriental Customs, an interesting and valuable work, by Samuel Burdeb. From these sources, many striking illustrations of the scriptures have been secunMl. Considerable reference will be found, in the notes, to the dis- coveries of modern travellers. These have aflijrded much interestmg matter. Many historical facts are introduced, to PREFACE. sliow the fulfilment of prophecy. Particular attenrion has been given to many of the passages which teach the Divinity •OF Christ. A large portion of the exegetical part of Pro- fessor Stuart's letters to Rev. Wm. E. Channing have been incorporated in the notes. Another class of scripture has coine under particular notice, viz., those upon wiiich reliance is placed, by the advocates of the doctrine of Universal Salvation. Some thought has been bestowed upon those portions of the New Testament which speak of the "Man of Sin," of "Antichrist," with the evidence that these texts refer to the Papists, or the Roman Church. It is not pretended, in a work so limited as this, that all the passages are treated al length, and that all the objections are stated and answered. By consulting the parallel passages, as intimated in the mar- ginal references, the reader will find illustrative notes, which, for the sake of economy, have not been repeated. Whilst this commentary contains much that is found in the notes upon the New Testament of the Cottage Bible, still that, in the exposition, contains much valuable and instructive matter, not to be found in this work. It is also true, that a couMderable amount of notes not found in the Cottage Bible will be found in this. This commentary was undertaken with the desire of doing good. The constant aim has been to concentrate, in a small compass, a valuable help to the knowledge of the scriptures. That it may be brought within the reach of all, especially of Sabbath School teachers, the publishers have stereot.vT)ed it, and, as the price is very reasonable, they depend, for remune- ration, upon an extended circulation. I With feelings of gratitude, that so wide a circulation h;is cf late been given to larger and truly valuable commerlaries, this little work is now presented, " To Zioii's frieihJs, and mine." The author is conscious that it has defects, and that every thing of value cannot be found in this limited compass : still he hopes that much information may be derived from its pe- rusal. He commits it to the kind feelings of all the friends of Zion, with the prayer that Jesus Christ, the Only Heah jj of the Church, would, by the influences of the Holy Spirit, ij use this instrumentality for the salvation and sanctification of ' souls, and the glory of the Holy Trinity. W. P INTRODUCTION COTTAGE TESTAMENT " "S'^llOEVE.n would attain to a true knowlodpe of tho Christian Relifioii. in the fill! and just extent of it," says Locke, " let him study the Holy Scriptures, especially the Neto I'estament, wherein are contained ' the words of eternal . lite.' It has God for its author, salvation for it.s end, and truth, without any " mixture of enor. for its matter." In callinsf the latter part of our Scripture»the Xeio Testament, reference was undoubtedly liad to Hob. ix. 16, 17, wherein tiie death of Christ is represented as sealing to believers all the blessings of the Gospel : and yet the original term (Diatheke) is so much oftener rendered Covenant than it is 2'eslanient, that we cannot but agree with Doddridge, Campbell, and most modern commentato.'-s, that our Scriptures would oe more accuratelu dotined, " The Old and Xeia Covenants ;" as containing the history and rloctrine of the Two Covenants, legal and evangelical : the former ralitied by the 31osaical sacrifices ; the latter, by the atonement of Jesus Christ. The first part of the New Testament contain.s the liistory of Je-^us Christ, as I recorded by the four Evangelists, whose memoirs are thercti)re usually called ' tne four Gospels,* as containing the ffood tidings of our salvation. Tlie.so we consider as distinct and independent narratives, compiliul partly perhaps trnin recollection, but reduced to their pritsent form ur.der tho inHuence of the sanii; Spirit by which the authors prcachetl the gwpel, and wroufihl miracles in its detence. It is questioned whether either of these Evangelists had seen the writings of the other. It is natural to suppose, that four persons, writinj: contemporary narratives, might relate different incidents relative to the same facts ; one being more im- pressed ljy one circumstance, and another by a difti-rent one. It iiinst also be recollected, that the apostles were not always together, being sent forth on dif ferent mis.sions ; (Mark vi. 7. ;) consequently they did not all witness the same miracles, nor all hear the same discoui-ses. Our Lord might work many similar miracle*, and deliver the same parables, \yitli some variety of imagery or ex- pression, on different occasions. Matthew* or IMark might record the one, and Luke or John the other ; and this would account for discrepancies which have, without reason, l>een magnified into contradictions. There is also a great lati- tude and variety in tho Greek, as well as English particles of time and place; these, differently rendered, may occasion seeming inconsistencies, where real ones have not e.xisted. Examples in illustration of all tliese remarks, we defer 10 their proper places in the several narratives In illustrating the several Gospels, ditierent methods h.ive been pursued ; some have consideretl each singly and detached ; others have interwoven them inro oiie narrative, or placed tlie diflerent accounts in opposite columns, in the fo.Tii of a hamiony, or diatesseron, in order the better to compare Ihein, and recon- cile their apparent differences. Our plan will partly combine these methods. We shall go through INIatthew first, examining all the facts he hai! recorded, and I compiire them with the other Evangelists, who appear to record the same, or others very similar On Mark, we shall p.iss lightly over what corresponds with I ISIatihew, and so with Luke and John, which will prevent much repetition. "We i I see little like chronological arrangement in either of the Evangelists. Events were recorded a^Jjioy recurred, or were brought to mind by the Holy Spirit ^vho directed them, t^v great object not being to form a well digested liistory, but I to collect such fl|s and discourses as were adapted to direct their faith tot\t tnie Messiah. Minis St. John says, " These things are written that ye might ' believe that JesA is the Christ, the Son of God ; and that believing, ye might j havehfe through^s^name." John xx. 31. The 0!d und Xeii? Dispensations (or Testmnents) compared. ' I. But there is another point of view in which the harmony of the New Tes'a- i ment may be considered, namely, as it corresponds with the Olil Testament in several interesting points of view, two or three of which we shall just mcntinn. •The Greek terin euan^clion (gcispel) signifies "gooil news" in genenxl ; in the Kjw m Testuinent, it is confined to tlie "gowlnewsol salv.ition by Jesus Christ." The wor.l gom>ei ' is ik-rivel from tlie Anglo-S;ixoi eod, goixl, ami spell, message, or ir'ws. || 1* INTRODUCTION 1. Consijored historically, \\c may observe, that the iVIosaic revelation is not only adiiMlted but contirnicd by th it of Christ. The former may lead a dispa*- aionate inquirer to embrace the latter ; but the latter so necessarily suprwscs the former, that we find it ditticult to conceive of any man as a believer in Cluist, who rejects Moses and the Proiihets. Indeed our Saviour himself places this in tlie stronfrest point of view, wlien he says, " If men hear not Moses and the Prophets, neither will they be persuaded, thougli one rise from thede«.d." (Luke xvi. 31.) 2. The New Testament corresponds with tlie Old. as it contains the fulfilment of many of its prophecies ; those particularly which relate to the Mes.siah. To him " gave all the Prophets witness." From the first promise, that the seed of •'he woman should brui.se the serpent's head, vve have a long series of i redictions, pointing to the character and works, the life and death, resurrecticn and future triumphs of the Jlcs.siah, the fuUilment of which is distinctly pcjii ted out in various part.^ of the New Testament, and particularly in the Gospels. Some pos.sages of the Old Testament may be cited only by way of accommodation, or illustration ; but others, <|Uoted by way of argument, have stood tlie test of the most rigorous e.vaminalion. II Typical institutions are u species of prophecy, by means of emblems and figu- ' rative action, which, though not so well understood in our western world, were in the East equally intelligible and satisfactory with the clearest verbal prophe- cies. Travellers into these countries are surpn'sed to find the frequency of tigu- pttive action, and the ea.se with which it is understood. Among the Old Testa- ment types, the sacrifices are the most interesting and important The scape- goat, the paschal lamb, and the whole burnt-ottering, all, though in different points of view, direct us to the one oflerin^ of Messiah. But the New Testa- ment, while it clears away the obscurity ot former prophecies, presents us with a new series, e.xtending no less distance into futurity than those of Abraham and Jacob, and terminating only with the church and with the world. Our Lord I himself foretold the past calamities and present dispersion of the Jews. St. Paul has drawn the character of the Man of Sin, and marked his progress and final overthrow ; but St. John, in his Revelations, presents us with the most ex- tensive prophecies ever exhibited. They are indeed enveloped in the same ob- scurity as those of former ages ; but Time has already partially withdrawn the veil, and, as he passes on, will still /oil back the remaining clouds. 3. Another pomt of view in which these dispensations may be compared, re- gards their peculiar temper and spirit. That of the Old Testament was partial and severe. It was confined to the children of circumcision ; yea, with some exceptions, to a single nation, and that one of the smallest, and which, as their i own Scriptures assure us, had as little to boast in respect of merit as of num- bers. (Deut. vii. 7, 8. Dan. ix. S, 16.) But the gospel has in it nothing peculiar to any nation, or country. We have the clearest proofs in matter of fact, that it suits equally with the climates of England, of India, and of Labrador. It is calculated, therefore, for universal use, and its universal spread is promised. If we advert also to the miracles with which each dispensation was introduced, we find those of Moses were miracles of judgment, inflicting punishment upon sinners (not, indeed, undeserved,) but of a very different character from those by which our Redeemer introduced the gospel : these were, almost without ex- ception, miracles of mercy. 4. Another point of view in which we may advantageously compare the Old and New Testaments, relates to the gradual development of divine truth, which is like that of light, " shining more and more unto the perfect day." The gos- pel dispensation dawned on Adam, and gradually opened during the Patriarchal and Mosaic dispensations : the Sun of righteousness arose under the clearer revelations of David and Solomon ; but attained not its zenith until the day of Pentecost, when the shadows of the Old Testament types were all withdjawn, and the whole scheme of redemption by Jesus Christ exhibited. During the middle age?, indeed, darkness, even "such as mi^tbe felt," again covered Christendom, but the Reformation in a great mea^e cleared away the gloom; and that mighty engine, Printing, has diffuses its truths more extensively than ten thousand 31issionaries could have done. A'orhas it rested (here. By the invention of stereotype and steam printing, a ris;. He was a nrtiious and amiable man. The morality Oiat ha preached and practised was of the most benevolent kind." Nothing, liowever, is too daring for some writers A French infidel of the name of Volney undertook to prove, in spite of all history, sacred and profane, that Christ (or Chrestus, as he calls him) was an allecorical personage — the Sun. In answer to which ridiculous uoiio i, we neetl only refer to Giorius' work " On the Truth of the Christian Religion." Grotius says, " That Icsus of Nazarelli formerly lived in Judea, in the reign of Tiberiue, 6 INTRODUCTION. How lainentaolc is it to add, that a man wlio saw thus clearly the beauty of the gospel, was preventr d, hy tho depravity of his own heart, from embraci/ig it. He at once admired and hated it. -; The Authenticity of the four Gospels. I HI. Of the authority of the four Gospels already named, we shall quote only the concluding remarks of Dr. Lardner. I , " In tlie first part of this work (iiis ' Credibility') it was .shown," says the Doc- • tor. " that there is not any thing in the bwjks of the P\^ew Testament, however .; stnctly canvas.^ed, inconsistent with their supposed time and authors |; In this second jiait we have had express and positive ev^tlence, that the.«e Iiook? i )j Wf;re written by those whose names they bear, even the Apostics of Jesus Chri.st, ( i; who was crucified at Jerusalem in the reign of Tiberius C.esar, whe". Poiitius ■ ■ Pilate was governor in Judea ; and their well known companions and tebow- H' labourers. It is the concuiiing testimony of early and later ages, and of wr'lerg . in Europe, Asia, and Africa, and of men of diticrcnt sentiments in divers re- I II spects. For we have had before ns the testimony of those called heretics. . . . . as well as Catholics. These bo"ks were receixed from the bopinning villi the grcate.st respect, and have been imblicly and solemnly read in the assemblies of Christians tiiroughout the world, in every age from that time to this. They were early translated into the lani;uagcs of divers countries and people. They were quoted by way of proof in all arguments of a religious nature : and wen- ap- pealed to, on both sides, in all points of controverey that arose among Chris- tians themseKes. They were likewise recommended to the penisal of of hers as containing tho authentic account of the Christian doctrine. And many com- mentaries have been writ to explain and illustrate them. All which aObrd full assurance of tlieir genuineness and integrity. If these books had not bei n writ by those to whom they are ascribed, and if the thit^gs related in the^i had not been true, they could not have been received from the beginning. If tbry i-on- tain a true account of things* the Christian religion is from God, and cannor but be embraced by serious and attentive men, who impartially examine, and aro willing to be determined by evidence." ' Of these four Gospels, the first and last (Matthew and John) were wrilter by two of our Lord's Apostles ; the other two by the travelling companions ol Apostles, Mark with Peter, and Luke with Paul : so that, independent of their own inspiration, the writers had the best possible means of conect informa- tion. A Concise Harjnony of the Gospels. 1. St. Luke's preface. Luke i. 1—4. 2. Christ's divinity. John 1—5.9—11. 3. John the Baptist's birth fl many alter these." Appeal «H^P^'pho an 1 Celsns, the great Jewish and Pagan antasonists of Chiis- tiaiiiiy. In sBbrt. there is no great charaeler of equal ar..iqnity — neither Julius nor Augi^Mus ; neither C'nio nor Cicero ; neidier Vir.^il nor Horace— whose existence and ckaracter is hettel attested. | INTRODUCTION. 2?. Christ calls Peter, &c. Matt. iv. 16—22. Mark i. 16—20. Luke v. 1—10. 23. Christ culls Matthew, and eats wilo him. Matt. ix. 9—17. Mark ii. IJ— 22. Luke V. 17-39. 24. Christ asserts liis godhead. John v. 25. The disciples pluck ears of corn. Matt. xii. 1—8. Mark ii. 23—28. Luke vl 1—5. 26. Christ heals many. Matt. xii. 9—16. Mark iii. 1—12. Luke \i. 6—11. 27. C/ir/s? chooses and ordains his apostles. Mark iii. 13—21. Luke vi. 12-18. 28. Christ's sermon on the Mount. Matt v. 1—12. Luke v". 20—36. 29. Matt. vi. 30. Matt. vii. 1—30. Luke vi. 37-49. 31. The centurion's servant healed. Matt. viii. 1—13. Luke vii. :— 10. 32. A widow's son raised. Luke vii. 11—17. 33. John's message to Christ. Matt xi. 2— 19. Luke vii. 18—35. I 34. Chorazin and Bethsaida upbraided. Matt. .vi. 20. 35. A woman anoints Christ. Luke vii. 36. and viii. 1—3. 36. Of blasphemy against the Holy Ghost. Matt. xii. 22—46. Mark iii. 22—30. Liike xi. 14—26. 29-32. 37. Christ's mother and brethren seek him. Matt. xii. 46—50. Mark iii. 31—35. Luke viii. 19—21. 38. The parable of the sower, &c. Matt. xii. 1—33. Mark iv. 1—34. Luke xiii. 4—18. and xiii. 18—21. 39. A scribe will follow Christ. Mark iv. 35. Matt, ^^ii. 18—22. 40. The disciples in a storm. Matt. viii. 23—27. Mark iv. 36—41. Luke viii. 22—25. 41. Christ heals the possessed. Malt. viii. 28—34. Mark v. 1—20. Luke vniL 26—39. 42. Jairus's daughter raised. Matt. ix. 1—26. Mark v. 21—31. and 32—43. Luke viii. 40—48. and 49—56. 43. Two blind men cured. Matt. ix. 27—34. 44. C/?7vsMeaches at Nazareth. Matt. xiii. 54— -58. Mark vi. 1—6. 45. C/!r/sf journeys again to Galilee. iSIatt. ix. 3.5. 46. The apostles sent out. Matt. x. and xi. 1. Mark vi. 7—13. Luke ix. 1—6. 47. John beheaded. Matt. xiv. 6—12. IVIark vi. 21—29. 48. Heiod's opinion of Christ. Matt. xiv. l. 2. Mark vi. 14—16. Luke ix. 7—9. 49. Five thousand fed. Matt. xix. 13—21. Mark vi. 30—41. Luke Lx. 10— IT. Jolin vi. 1—13. 50. Christ walks on the sea. Matt. xiv. 62—36. Mark vi. 45—56. John vi. 14—21. 51. Christ's Hesh must be ealen. John vi. and viii. 1. 52. Imjilous traditions. Matt. xv. 1—20. Mark vii. 1—23. 53. The woman of Canaan's daughter healed. Matt. .xv. 21— 29. Maris vii. 94— 30. 54. A dumb man healed. Matt. xv. 29—31. Mark viii. 31, &c. 55. Four thousand fed. Matt. xv. 32—39. Mark viii. l— 10. 56. The leaven of the Pharisees. Matt. xvi. 1—12. Mark viii. 11—21. 57. A blind man healed. IVIark viii. 22—26. 58. Peter's confession of Christ. Malt. xvi. 13—28. Mark viii. 27—38. and i.x. 1. Luke ix. 18—27. 59. Onist's transfiguration. Matt. xvii. 1—13. Mark ix. 2—13. Luke ix. 98—36. 60. Christ cures a lunatic child. IMatt. xvii. 14—23. Mark ix. 14—32. Luke ix. 37—45. 61. Humility pressed. Matt, xviii. 1—9. Mark ix. 33—50. Luke ix. 46— 5a 62. The feast of tabernacles. John vii. 2—9. I 63. C"/j//sr goes to Jerusalem. Luke ix. 51. John vii. 10 64. The seventy sent forth. Luke x. 1—6. 65. Christ at the feast of tabernacles. John vii. 11, &c. 66. An adulteress, &c. John viii. 67. A blind manhesled. John ix. SS (^Vjr/sf the good Shepherd. John x. 1—21 69 The seventy return. Luke x. 17. '■ 7C The eflicocy of prayer. Luke xi. 1—13. 27, 28, 33, &c. „ J 71 Against hypocrisy, carnal fear, covetousness, &c. Luke xn. ■) 72 An exhortation to repentance. Luke xiii. 1—17. jj 73. The feast of dedication. Luke xiii. 22. John x. 22. 74. The strait gate. Luke xiii. 23. 75. A dropsical man healed : the wedding feast. L ike xiv. 76. The lost sheep, goat, and son. Luke xv. 77. The unjust steward and rich glutton. Luke xvi. 78. Scandal to be shunned, &c. Luke xvii. 79. The unjust judge and proud Pharisee. Luke xviii. 1—14. 80. Conceding divorce. Matt. xix. 1—12. Mark x. 1—12. • 81. Little children brought to Christ, &c. Malt xix. 19—30. Mark x. 13- Luke xviii. 15—30. Matt. xx. 1—10. :1 10 INTRODUCTION. 82. Lazanis sick. Luke .\i. 1—16. 83. Christ Jbretuls his passion. Watt. xx. 17—19. Mark x. 32—34. Luke xvijj. 31—34. I 84. The requpst of f lie sons of Zobedee. Matt. xx. 20—28. Mark x. 35-45. 85 A blind man Jicaled ; Zacclieus converted ; the parable of the pounds. ISIatt XX. 29. Mark x. 46. Luko xviii. 35—43. and xix. 1—27. 86. Lazarus raised. John xi. 17. 87. Mary anoints Christ. Matt. xxvi. 6—13. Mark xiv. 3—9. John xii. i— 11. dS, Christ's kin?ly entrance into Jerusfilem, and casting buyers and sellers out of ihe temi'le. Matt. xxi. 1—16. Mark xi. 1—11. 15—19. Luke xix. 28- -38. John xii. 12—19. 89, Some Greeks desire to see Christ. John xii. 20. 80 The lip tree cursed. Matt. xxi. 17—22. Mark xi. 11— H. and 20— 26. Lukexxi. 37, 38. 91, Christ's authority questioned. Matt. xxi. 23— 27. Mark xi. 27-33. Ltke xix. 1—8. 91- The parable of the two sons. Matt. xxi. 28. 32. Mark xii. 1. 93. The vineyard let out. 3Tatt. xxi. 33—46. Mark xii. 1—12. Luk(! xx. 9- 19. 94. The parable of the maniaee feast. Matt. xxii. 1— H. ' 93 About p-^ying tribute ; Christ confutes the Sadducees, and puzzles the scribe.*!. Matt. xxii. 15 — 16. Mark xii. 13—37. Luke xx. 20— 44. 96. The Pharisees and scribes taxed and threatened. Mark xii. 33—40. Luke.Vx. 45-47. 97. The widow's two mites. Mark xii. 41—44. Luke xxi. 1—4. 98. Christ foretc^s tlie destruction of Jerusalem, and the Jewish state. Matt xxix. 1—51 Mark xiii. 1—37. Luke xxi. 5—36. 99. The parableof the virjrins and talents; the last judgment described. Matt. xxv. 100. Christ washes his disciples' feet, &c. John xiii. 101. Tlie preparation for the passover. Matt. xxvi. 1—5. 14- 19. Mark xiv. 1, 2, 10—16. L'.ikexxii. 1-13. 102. Christ institutes the sacrament of Ihe Lord's supper. Matt. .\x\i. 20 sn Mark xiv. 17-26. Luke x.\ii. 14—23. 103. Christ liegins his consolatory discourse. John xiv. 101. Christ the tnie vine. John xv. 105. Christ comforts his disciples. John xvi. 106. Christ's mediatory prayer. John xvii. 107. Christ warns his disciples of fheir forsaking him. Matt. xxvi. 31— oo. IMark xiv. 27—31. Luke xxii. 22—39. John xviii. 1,2. lOS. Christ's agony. Matt. xxvi. 36—46. Mark \i\k 32—42. Luke xxii. 40— 46. 109. Christ's apprehension. Matt. xxvi. 47—56. Mark xiv. 43—52. I 'Jke xxii. 47—53. John xviii. 3— 11. 110. Christ's arraignment. Matt. xxvi. 57—68. Mark xiv. 53—65. Luke »xii. 54. 63—65. John xviii. 12—16. 16—9.4. 111. Peter's denial. Matt. xxvi. 69—75. Mark xiv. 66—72. Luke xxii. 55— tz. John xviii. 17, 19, 25—27. 112. Christ's anaignment before the sanhedrim, Pilate and Herod. Malt. xx\ii. 1. 2, 11—14. Mark xv. 1—5. Luke xxii. 66, and 71, xxiii. 1—12. John xviii. 28—38. 113. Christ condemned by Pilate. Matt. x.vvii. 15—23. and 26—30. MarK xv. 6—19. Luke xxiii. 13—25, John xviii. 39, 40. and .xix. 1—3. and xvi. 114. Judas hangs himself Matt, xxviii. 3—10. , 115. Christ crucified. Rlatt. xxvii. 31—56 Markxv. 20-41. Luke xxiii. 2C- «. John xix. 15-37. 116. Christ's burial. l\latt. xxvii. 57-61. Mark xv. 42— tr Luke x-xiii. 50- 56. 1 John xix. 38—42. i 117. CV»;vs«'s resurrection. Matt, xxviii. 1—8. Mark xvi. 1—9. Lukex.xiv. l—li. ; John XX. 1—10. lis Christ's appearing first to Mary Magdalene, then to others. Matt xx\-ii. ; 9-15. Mark xvi. 10, 11. and 13, 14. Luke xxiv. 13—48. John x.v. 11— 2C. 1 119. Another aripearance of Christ, and his discourse with Peter. Johr .\xi. I^'i. Christ commissions his disciples, and afler>vards ascends into neaven. I Matt, xxviii. 16—20. Mark xvi. 15—20. Luke xxiv. 49—53. J The Discourses of Jesus, arranged in Chronological Order. ««al4i Ni ijmh tin il4i Nicodemus Jerusalem. John iii. 1—21. ..Sth the woman of Samaria, . Sychar. John iv. 1—42. | the synagogue of Nazareth, . . Nazareth. Luke iv. 16— 31. tn the mount Nazareth. Matt, v— vii. \. Instruction to the Apostles, Galilee. Matt. x. , Denunciations against Choruzin, &c. . . . Galilee. Matt. xi. 20—24. I INTRODUCTION, John viii. 1— .1. Ju>in X. Luke xi. 29—36. Luke xiv. 7-14. Matt. six. 16-30 .MRft. XX. 17—19. Matt. XXIII. Matt. XXIV. Jolin .\iv.— .wii. Matt. xxvi. 31—36 Places. Oiscoursc on occasion of liealing the intirm man at Bcthosda, Jerusalem. John v. Discomse concerning the disciples i)Iucking of corn on the Sabbath Judea. Malt. x'i. 1 — ft Rofiitalion of iiis working miracles by the agency of Beelzebub Capernaum. Matt. .\ii. 22--37. Discourse on the bread of life, Capernaum. John vii. Discourse about internal purity, Capernaum. Mat*, xv. 1— iO. Discourse against giving or taking oflence, and concerning forgiveness of injuries, . . Capernaum. Matt, xviii. Discourse at the feast of tabernacles, . . . Jerusalem John vii. Discourse on occasion of the woman taken in adultery, Jentsalcm. Discourse concerning the sheep, Jerusalem. Denunciations against the Scribes and Pharisees Peraea. Discjurse concerning humility and pru- dence, Galilee. Directions hov/ to attain heaven Perjea. Discourse concerning his suftbrings Jerusalem. Denunciations against the Pharisees Jerusalem. Prediction of the destruction of Jerusalem, Jerusalem. The consolatory discourse Jerusalem. Discourse as he went to Gcthsemane, . . . Jerusalem. Discourse to the disciples before his as- cension Jerusalem. Matt, xxviii. 16—23. The Parables of Jesus, arranged in Chronological Order. Parable cf the Places. J*ower Capernaum. Matt xiii. 1-23. Tares, Capernaum. Matt. xiii. 21—30, 36-43. Seed springing up imperceptibly, Capernaum. Mark iv. 26—29. Grain of mustard seed, Capernaum. Matt. xii. 31, 32. ^eaven Capernaum. Matt. xiii. 33. ioml treasure, Capernaum. Matt. xiii. 44. Precious pearl, Capernaum. Matt. xiii. 45, 46. Net Capernaum. Matt. xiii. 47—50. Two debtors Capernaum. Luke vii. 36—50. Unmerciful servant, Capernaum. Matt. .wiii. 23—35. Samaritan, Near Jericho. Luke x. 25—37. Rich fool, Galilee. Luke xii. 16—21. Servants who waited for their Lord, Galilee. Luke xii. 35—48. Barren fig tree Gahlce. Luke xiii. 6—9. Lost sheep, Galilee, Luke .\v. 3—7. Lost piece of money Galilee. Luke x"v. 8—10. Prodigal son Galilee. Luke x\'. 11—32. Dishonest steward, Galileo. Luke xvi. 1—12. Rich man and Lazarus, Galilee. Luke .wi. 19—31. Unjust judge Per»a. Luke xviii. l— s Pharisee and publican Peraea. Luke xviii. 9— u. La'nourers in the vin3yard Penra. Matt. xx. 1—16. Pounds, Jericho. Luke xix. 12—27. Two sons, Jerusalem. Matt. xxi. 28—32. Vmeyard, Jerusalem. Matt. xxi. 33—46. Marriage feast Jerusalem. Matt. xxii. 1—14. Ten virguis, Jerusalem. Matt. xxv. 1—13. Ta ents Jerusalem. Matt. x.w. 14—30. Shi ep and the goats Jcnisalem. Matt. xxv. 31— ^S. The Miracles of Christ, arranged in Chronological Order. JESUS Places. Turns water into wine Cana. .Tohn ii. 1— 11. Cures the nobleman's wn of Capernaum, . Cana. John iv. 46-64. Causes a miraculous d lught of fishes Sea of Gali cc. Luke v. I'-ll. Cures a demoniac Capernaum. Marki. fij— 28. Heals Peter's wile's mother of a fever, . . . Capernaum. I\larlf i.'^, 31. Heals a leper Capernaum. .Mark i. 40-45. Heals the centurion's servant, Capernaum. Matt. viii. 5— 13. Raises the widow's son, Nain. Luke vii. 11—17. 12 INTRODUCTION. JESI^S Places. Calm- the tempest, SeaofGalilee. Cures the Jtrr.o».iac5 of Gadaia, Gadara. Cures a man of the palsy Capernaum. Restores to lile ih*. daughter of Jairus, . . . Capernaum. Cures a woman dLseased with a flux of blood, Capernaum. Kestorci? to sight InA Llind men, Capernaum. Heals one possessed v/ith a dumb spirit, . Capernaum. Cu.-es an intirm man dt Bethesda Jeruralcm. Cures a man with a withwed hand, Judea. Cures a demoniac, Capernaum. Feeds miraculousU' five thousand, Decapolis. Hpals the woman of Canaan's daughter, . . Near Tyre. Heals a man who was dumb and deaf, . . . Decapolis. Feeds miraculously four thousand, Decapolis. Gives sight to a blind man, Bethsaida. Cures a boy po.ssessed of a devil Tabor. Restores to siglit a man born blind, Jerusalem. Heals a woman under an infirmity eighteen years Galilee. Cures a dropsy Galilee. Cleanses ten lepers, Samaria. Raises Lazarus from the dead Bethany. Restores to sight two blind men Jericho. Bltists the fig tree Olivet. Heals the ear of Malchus, Gethsemane. Causes the miraculo'js draught of fishes, , . Sea of GaUlee. Matt. viii. !?3— 27 Matt. viii. 28—34. Matt. i.\. 1—8. Matt. ix. 18, 19, 23— 2S. Luke viii. 43-48. Matt. ix. 27—31. Matt. ix. 32, 33. John V. 1—9. Matt. xii. 10^-13. Matt. xii. 22, 23. Matt. xiv. 1.5—21 Matt. XV. 22—28. Mark vii. 31-37. Matt. XV. 32-30. Mark xiii. 22—26. Matt. xvii. 14— '.«) John ix. Luke xiii. 11—17. Luke xiv. 1—6. Luke xvii. 14— 1». John xi. Matt. XX. 30- -34. Matt. xxi. 18-22. Luke xxii. 50, 51. John XXL 1 — 14. A TABLE Exhibiting' the Chronology of our Saviour's life. Years of Christ's Life. Julian Period. Olympiads. Years of Rome. Times of Pass- over. 1 4709 193 4 749 March 23. 2 4710 194 1 750 April 12. B 4711 . . 2 751 April 1. 4 4712 . . 3 752 .^pn; 24. 6 4713 . . 4 753 April 7. c 4714 195 1 754 MarchZl. 7 4715 . . 2 755 April 20. 8 4716 . . 3 756 April 5. March 27. 9 4717 . . 4 757 10 4713 196 1 758 April 16. n 4719 . . 2 759 April I. 12 4720 . . 3 760 April 2. 13 4721 . . 4 761 April 12. 14 4722 197 1 762 March 23. 15 4723 . . 2 763 April 17. 16 4724 . . 3 764 April 9. 17 4725 . . 4 765 March3l. 18 4726 198 1 766 April 13. 19 4727 . . 2 767 April 5. 20 4728 . . 3 768 March 23. ' 21 4729 . . 4 769 April 16. 22 4730 199 1 770 April 1. 23 4731 . . 2 771 April U. 24 4732 . . 3 772 April 6. March 28 25 4733 . . 4 773 26 4734 200 1 774 April 17. 27 4735 . . 2 ■ 775 April 9. CS , , 4736 . . 3 776 March 25. «- i r 4737 . . 4 777 April 13. 4738 201 1 778 April 1. 31 4739 . . 2 779 M'rch2?. 32 4740 . . 3 780 April 10. 33 4741 . . 4 781 April \. 34 4742 202 1 782 March 21. COTTAGE TESTAMENT THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW, Matthew, sumamed Levi, was the son of Alpliei s ; Init not of that Alphcus who was the father of James. (Matt. x. 3.) Matthew was a native ot Gali- lee ; but of what city, or from what tnhe. is unknown. Before his coi. version, he was a publican, or tax-gatherer ; and is understood to have collected tht customs on all imports or exports at Capernaum, and a tribute from all par sengers who went by water. While thus employed, Jesus called him to ije a disciple, and when the apostles were chosen, he was numbered among the twelve. He was one of the most constant attendants upon our Lord during Ins life, and after his resurrection, was. on the day of Peiirecost, endowed with the Holy Spirit from on high. But how Ions he remained in Judea after ibis event, is unknown, as are also the time anircircunislances of his decease. The Gospel of Matthew is uniformly placed first among the Gospels and among all the books of the New Testament. It has always had the same pre- cedence given it When, however, it was written, is a question that ha.* oeen much disputed. Of the modern critics. Dr. Townson, Dr. H. Owen, and Dp. Tomline, date it in A. D. 37 or 33 ; but Dr. Lardner, Michaelis, and Dr. Hales, between 61 and 65 The only way to reconcile them is, with Eusebius, '.m Ec- clesiastical historian of the third century,) to admit two original copies, one in Hebrew, and the other in Greek ; the former written for the Jews, about A. D. 38, and the latter written, or translated by the author into Greek, about A, D 61 ; thus Josephus is said to have written his Jewish war both in Hel>rewand in Greek. And we think the arguments adduced by Home, in his Critical In- troduction, on this subject, very powerful, though the Greok is the only original now remaining. We know that several sects of Jewish Christians boasted the possession of a Hebrew Gospel, which we supnose some of them mijrht corrupt, to favour their peculiarities ; and this was the more easy, as very few of the Christian Fathers understood Hebrew. Lardner and Jones, however, consider the Greek as the original, and the Hebrew as a translation. A. M. 4000. B. C. .5. CHAPTER I. 1 The genealogy of Christ from yMjranam to Joseph. 18 He was conceived by the Holy Gtiost, and bom of the Virein Mary wlien she was espouseil lo Joseph. 19 The angel satisfieih the mistleeining ihougliU of Joseph, and in- terpretcth tlie names of Christ. THE book of the generation ^ of Jesus Christ, the son of i> David, <= the son of Abraham. 2 Abraham d begat Isaac ; and « Isaac begat Jacob ; and Jacob f begat Judas and his brethren ; 3 And Judas begat = Phares and Zara of Thamar; and Phares begat h Esrom ; and Esrom begat i Aram ; .^ 4 And Aram begat Aminadab ; and Aminadab be-r^'*^"-,„ gat j Naasson ; and Naasson begat k Sahnon ; li^ Rnt.iu. 5 AnJ Salmon begat Booz of i Rachab ; and Booz ij ''-•'■iio begat Obed of "' Ruth ; and Obed begat Jesse ; ji^ nuA/x. S And Jesse begat " David the king ; and David tho;i ios.e.h'. king begat ° Solomon of her that had been the "z^i/e H",^" ^fj of Urias ; lo^a'.iiat". CMAl^ 1. a Lu.3 -S. b Ps.l?i.ll. c.22.t5. Ac.2.30. c tie.'iiia. Ga.3.16. clGe.21.2..5 e Ge.25.36. f Ge.!«.S5. g Ge.iU'/J, Chap. I. Ver. I. The book of the generation.— Th\s term is nere generally understood in the sense of genealogy, and so apiilied to the verses following ; but it is equally applicable to the whole book in the sense oiMatopj. So it is used. Gen. xxxvii. 2. The son of David, the son of ^(r^^HBUie Arabs generally derive their descent from some few well-known il^^^^^Bsons. Ver. -2. Abraham, &c.— T^ie genealosy which here followl^PH^R to be tliat of Joseph, the reputed father of Jesus, and that ir. Luke, rnap;^ the ge- nealogy of Mary, his real mother. We shall more particularly compare tliem when we come to that evangelist. MATTHEW, p 1 Ch.3. lO.&c. r some ieBt\,Jo- sias beeat Jakim, and Ja- kim begat Jechoui- T 5th year before the account calledyln. Domini. 7 And Solomon begat p Roboam ; and Roboam be- gat Abia ; and Abia begat Asa ; 8 And Asa begat Josaphat ; and Josaphat begat Jo- ram ; and Joram begat Ozias ; 9 And Ozias begat Joatham ; and Joatham begat Achaz ; and Aehaz begat Ezekias ; 10 And Ezekias begat ^i Manasses ; and Manasses begat Anion ; and Amon begat Josias ; 11 And r Josias begat Jecnonias and hia brethren, about the time they were carried away to Baby- lon : 12 And after they were brought to Babylon, Jeeho- ntas begat * Salathiel ; and Salathiel begat' Zorobabel ; 13 And Zorobabel begat Abiud ; and Abiud begat Ehakim ; and Eliakim begat Azor ; 14 And Azor begat Sadoc ; and Sadoc begat Achim ; and Achim begat Eliud ; 15 And Eliud begat Eleazar ; and Eleazar begat Mat- than ; and Matthan begat Jacob ; 16 And Jacob begat Joseph the husband of Mary, of whom was born Jesus, who is called Christ. 17 So all the generations from Abraham to David are fourteen generations ; and from David until the car- rying away into Babylon are fourteen generations ; and from tne carrying away into Babylon unto Christ are fourteen generations. 18 IT Now the birth "of Jesus Christ was on this wise : When as his mother Mary was espoused to Jo- seph, " before they came together, she was found with child of the Holy Ghost. 19 Then Joseph her husband, being a just man, and not willing to make her a public example, was minded w to put her away privily. Ver. 7. Solomon hegat Roboam, &c.— in this verse Roboam is the same as Rehuboani, and Abia, as Abijah. V^er. 8. Joaaphat is Jehoshaphat ; Ozias, Uzziah. Vcr. 9. Joatham is Jotham ; Achaz, Ahaz ; and Ezekias, Hczekiah. Ver. n. Josias begat Jechonias.— [The marginal readinjr is found in many MSS.,and should probably be received into the text; tbrJosiah was the im- mediate father of Joiakitn and his brethren, (1 Ch. iii. 15. ;) and Joiakim was the father of Jechoniah about the time of the Jirst Babylonian captivity : and it also completes the number of fourteen in this second class of generations, and forty two in the \\\\o\Q.]—Bagster. Ver. 12. Jechonias begat Salathiel.— Wintle is of opinion that there wore two persons of the name of Jechonias, or Jehoiakhn ; one before, and the other I after the cantivity. Ver. 1«. Called Christ— That is, the Messias, or, the anointed.— IThq desi^ of i St. Matthew was to prove that Christ was the heir of the throne of Da^id by le- j gal descent.]— Ba^s^er. j Ver. 17. FoM7"iec« g'ertcrff^/ow-s.-In order to reduce this list of Joseph's pro- I eenitors to three fourtecns, several names nnist bo omitted, a.s will be evident from comparing it with Luke ; it was firobably a family genealogy', reduced for 1 the purpose of bting retained in the memory. The late Editor of Calmet has suggi'flted, that the term generation may be here taken for a certain period of I time, between thirty and forty years, and that each branch of the genealogy I might nmountto tourleen such periods. Vcr. 13. Eapouscd—oT betrothed, De. .rxii. 23 —Before they came together. —It is well known that the Jews c'.'joused very young, but it was often several montfc. and even years, before the parties came togetiier, according as it was seltle*to tbeir p.irtnts. Ver. fft' To Tput her away privily— That i.s, by a private divorce, in which no reason is required to he assigned, nor is the dowry forfeited, or the charac- ter defamed. Selden and Lightfoot, in Doddridge. MATTHEW, II. 15 20 But while he thought on these things, behold, the angel of the Lord appeared unto him in a « dream, Eaying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife: for that which is y conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost. 21 And she shall bring forth a son, and thou «halt call his name * JESUS : for he shall save ^ his peo- ple from their sins. 22 Now all this was done, that it might be fulfilled which wasspokenof theLordby the b prophet, saying. 23 Behold, a vjrgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son, and « they shall call his name Em- manuel, which being interpreted is, God d with us. 24 Then Joseph being raised from sleep did as the angel of the Lord had bidden him, and took unto him his wife : 25 And knew her not till she had brought forth her first-born ^son : and he called his name f JESUS. CHAPTER II. 1 The wise men out of the east are directed to Christ by a star. 11 Tliey wor- ship him, and oflier their prese.nls. 14 Joseph tieeth into Kgypt, with Jesus anJ his raotlier. 16 Herod slayeih the cliiklren ; 20 himself dieth. a Clirist is brougni back again into Galilee to Nazareth. NOW when Jesus was born ain Bethlehem of Judea in the days of Herod the king, behold, there came wise men from the east to Jerusalem, 2 Saying, Where is he that is b born king of the Jews 7 for we have seen his « star in the east, and are come to d worship him. X ver.16. y begotten. I i. e. S(b- viour. a .4C.S.31. 13.23,38. b Is. 7. 14. c or. kis dJn.1.14. e Ex. 13.2. f Lu.2.21. d Jn.5.23. Ver. 20. In a dream.— hi the times of inspiration, this was one mctlium of communicatingthe willof God to man : as.lbr in.stance, the dreams of Joseph and Pharaoh, Nebuchadnezzar and Daniel ; hut when a written revelation was established, such means became less necessary, and were gradually withdrawn. Ver. 21. Thou shall call his name Jesus.— It was one mark of divine fa- vour, when God added a letter from his own name to that of any of his ser- vants. Jah, it is well known, is an epitome nf Jehovah, and when the son of Nun was taken into the senice of Moses, with a view, no doubt, of bein? ulti- mately his successor, this name was prefixed to his former name of Osea, and made it Jehoshua, or Joshua, which in Greek is Jesus ; and means Jah, or " Jehovah the Sa\iour." V-er. 22. That it might be fulfilled ;— or, as Boothroyd, " So that it was ful- 6.led." The Greek term (ina) often expressing, not the cause, but the conse- quent event. .See Luke xi. 50. John v. 20 ; xii. 38, &c. Spoken of the Lord. —That is, of Christ : or " spoken iapo) Jroin the Lord ;" that is, by inspiration. Many have supposed this passage qtioled merely by way of accommodation, as some texts contessedly are ; hutBp. Chandler, at great length, and witii much ability, contends that it is decidedly a typical prophecy of Messiah. Dr. John Pye Smith adopts nearly the same hypothesis, and defends it with no less ability. Ver. 24. When he loas raised— Hammond, "Being risen." Ver. 25. Her Jirst-born son.— Doddridge, " Her son, the firstborn." See Rom. viii. 29. Chap. II. Ver. l. Bethlehem— i.e. Hottse of bread.— Atown about sixmilcs S. by \V. of Jerusalem. The birth place also of David, and hence called the city of David. It still retains its ancient name, and contains about 200 houses, inhahitr-d by Christians and Turks. H'ise inen (Gr. Magi) from Oie east.— But the country here meant is much disputed : Chaldea and Persia have both been named ; but we follow Grotivs and Doddridge, in fixing on Arabia. A'/w? Herod— That is, " Herod the Great," called Great by rea^oiof his crimes. Mosheim.—Ue put to death his own wife Mariamne, with l>|ilHH|^£< Alex- ander and Aristobulus. When dyin?, he imprisoned a "ui)>"^@^fl^Bost il- lustrious subjects, and exacted from his sister a promise that Ih&ySaSllCBk mur- dered as goon as he expired, so that, as he said, teais should be shS at the death of Herod. Ver. 2. We have seen his star in the east ;— or, " "We (while) in the east, . 16 MATTHEW. II. ~1 A. M. 4001, B. C. 4. I or, of- fered. iPfi.72.I0. Is. 60. 6. C.I.: 3 •?[ When Herod the kini? had heard these things, he was troubled, and all Jerusalem with hhn. 4 And when he had gathered "^ ail the chief priests and scribes of the people together, he demanded of them where Christ should be born. 5 And they said unto him, In Bethlehem of Judea : for thus it is written f by the prophet, 6 And thou Bethlehem, in the land of Juda, art not the least among the princes of ,Iuda : for out )f thee ! shall come a Governor, that shall s rule h my people ; Israel. ' 7 Then Herod, when he had priv ly called the wise j men, inquired of them diligently what time the star ' appeared. 3 And he sent them to Bethlehem, and said, Go and search diligently for the young child; and when ye have found him, hvmg me word again, that I may come i and worship hmi also. 9 H When they had heard the king, they departed ; and, 1 >, the star, which they saw j in the cast, went before them, till it came and stood over where the young child was. 10 When they saw the star, they k rejoiced with ex- ceeding great joy. 11 IT And when they were come into the house, thev saw the young child with Mary his mother, and fell lown, and worshipped him : and when they had open- ed their treasures, they i presented unto him "> gifts ; gold, and frankincense, and myrrh. 12 And being warned of God " in a dream that they should not return to Herod, they departed into the; own country another way. ey have seen his star;'' i.e. an extraordinary meteor which tliey tliougiit indica- ted the birth of King Messiah. Tlic star seen by these Magi, must evidi lUly liaVe been a meteor, at no great height in the al niu.at company of these weeping women, (namely, those who goto weep I over the graves of their relations.) who went out of the town. I followed them, and after having observed the place they visited, adjacent to their sepulchres, , I seated m.yself on an elevated spot They first placed thomselves on 1 the sepulchres, and wept there ; atler having remained there about half an hour. some of them rose up, and formed a ring, holding each other by iho han'Is. I Quickly two of them quitted the others, and placed themselves in the ro;,(rc of I the ring, where they made so much noise, in .screaming s;nd clappinethe hands, | as, together with their various contortions, i.iigtit have subjected them to the I suspicion of madness. Af>or that, thf y returned and seated themselves to weep again, till they gradually withdrew to their homes." 1 18 MATTHEW, III. A. M. 4003. B. (;. 2. T Nil. 6. 13. .111.13.5. ISa.l.U. Am.2.10 ..12. Ac.2-1.5. a I-u.3.2. Ju.l.IS. 2Ki.l. c 11.*' dLe.3/ S mother, rmd go into the land of Israel : for they are dead ^ which sought the young child's life. 21 And he arose, and took the young child and his mother, and ca-me into the land of Israel. 22 But when he heard that Archelaus did reign in Judea in the room of his father Herod, he was afraid to go thither: notwithstanding, being warned of God in a dream, he turned aside into the parts t of Galilee : 23 And he came and dwelt in a city called "Na- zareth : that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophets. He shall be called a * Nazarene. CHAPTER III. I John preacheth : his office, life, and liaptisin. 7 He reprehendelh the Phari- sees, 13 and bapiizelli Clirist in Jordan. TN those days came ^ John the Baptist, preaching in J- the wilderness of Judea, 2 And saying, Repent ye : for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. 3 For this is he that was spoken of i' by the prophet Esaias, saying, The voice of one crying in the wilder- ness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths straight. 4 And the same John had his •= raiment of camels' hair, and a leathern girdle about his loins; and his meat was locusts d and wild honey. 5 H Then went out to him Jerusalem, and all Judea, and all the region round about Jordan, Ver. 20. Tliey are (Jead.—1\\xiX is. Herod and his son Antipater, who was equally cnvyl \vilhhi> father. Vur. 22. Archelaus~'A\\n\\\{iX son, also rivalled the cruelties of his father, massacring 3,O0U Jews in the temple, near the iieginning of his government. V'er. 23 Alsazarcne—x.c.. an inhabitant of Nazareth. The names of places are sometimes n.sod reproachfully. Nazarene. among the Jews at Jerusalen.i, was a term of contempt. The words liere apparently quoted are not found in the Old T(>st:inicnt. Tho sense is, there was a fulfilment of wiiat the prophets foretold. (Ps. xxii. 6, «tc. Isa liii.) that it should be treated with reproach and contempt. Robinson's Wahl. Chap. III. Ver. l. In thu>ie days— Tha.1 is, while Jesus resided with his pa- rents in Nazareth. Jobn. the iiaptist— or the- Baritiser. Preacliing— That is, proclaimir.g, a.s a herald, or pulilic criiM-. Cmiiphell. //' tlir ivilderncssof J((4rrt— mentioned J II. i. 16, and in the title of Ps. Ixiii.II lay east from Jerusalem, along the Jordan and the Dead si.a. Not a region niiiidiabjted. hut woody, mouiitainoiis. and thinly inliuhited. The name seems to be of much the same import with our word Ilighfands.—CamvbeU. Ver. 3. Tlie voice of one crying. Prepare, stament which means an adversary. He is describe as the chief of the fallen angids ; the prince of the power of the air, iiniler wnom those demons are arranged, which are active in introducing every evil among mankind. Ver. 3. The tempter— T\\:lIk, I bo devil, iust before named. Be made bread. —Campbell and Doddridge.. " Be made loaves (of bread.") Ver. 4. By every t.M.-)mi. A. i). -n. 8 Acain, the devil taketh him up into an exceediiicr high mountain, and showeth him all the kmgdomaot the world, and the glory of them ; ■„ t • 9 And saith unto him, All these things vvdl I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me. 10 Then saith Jesus unto him. Get thee hence, .sa- tan • for it is written, ? Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve. 1 1 Then the devil leaveth him, /? and, behold, angels h came and ministered unto hirn. 12 IT Now when Jesus had heard that John was i cast into prison, he departed into Gdilee; . 13 And leavinsc Nazareth, he came and dwelt in Capernaum, which is upon the sea coast, m the bor- ders of Zabulon and Nephthahm: 14 That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the ) prophet, sajang, j r tvt u^u 15 The land of Zabulon, and the land of Nephtha- lim, by the way of the sea, beyond Jordan, y Galilee ol the Gentiles ; . , . , , 16 The people which sat m k darkness saw great light ; and to them which sat in the region and sha- dow of death light is sprung up. 17 IF From that time Jesus began to preach, and to say, Repent: i for the kingdom ot heaven is at hand. , ^ >^ vi IS ^\ And Jesus, walking by the sea of Galilee, saw two brethren, Simon "^ called Peter, and Andrew his brother, casting a net into the sea : for they were 19 And he saith unto them, Follow me, and I will make you " fishers of men. ^ ' . , . ,, 20 And they straightway left » their nets, and follow- ed him. , , , ^ 21 And going on from thence, he saw other two p brethren, James the son oi Zebedee, and John his brother, in a ship with Zebedee their father, mending their nets ; and he called J them. , i • r 22 And they immediately left the ship and their la- ther, and followed him. „ ^ ,., , . 23 IT And Jesus went about all Gahlee, teaching <5 in : thrir synagogues, and preaching the gospel ^ of the 1 ^ kingdom, and healing all manner of sickness and all i manner of disease » among the people. ' ' Vcr. 8. Exceeding hi^hmovntam— Sx^e^ms of this mountain, the Abbe I hLirUi (in his Travels Ihroueh C)-prus) says, " Here we cnioyed the most beau- tiful prospect imaginable. This mountain . . . . overlooks the mountains ot Aral)ia, the country of Gilead, the country of the Ammonites, the plains ol Aloab the plain of Jericho, the river Jordan, and the whole extent ot the Kel sea ."'which is confirmed by Mr. .lfa!f«dre/i also. ,• . »u ♦ t V'f 12. Into Galilee.— \\ appears, by the other Evangeists, that Jesus, on ieaxlnff the wilderness, passed through Samaria to Nazareth, where he preach- e/1 aiuf wrought miracles, and was at lii-st cordial v received ; 6ut one oHus dis- courses givine them offence, they threatened his life -he then came and dvveltat Capernaum, whereby another prediction was fulfilled ; and he itmeraled m the same ^eay throughout Galilee. See John iv. and Luke iv. 16. Ver. 15. By the icay, Scc-CampbeU, " Situate on the Jordan, near the sea .'I Gali :e of the Gentiles— So called from the number of Gentiles there set- llod. I Ji*ngs"ix 11. pSatan can stay no longer than GckI permits. h He. 1.6,14. i or deli- vered up. y chiefly in- habited nations. ] U.9.l,Z I c.3.2. 10.7. mJn.1.42. p Ma.l. 19,20. 5 it was a call that reached tlieir hearts. q c.9.35. Lh.4.15, 44. 9 the joyful tidings tliat llie Messiaii's kingdom was near at hand. 22 MATTHEW, V. » Lu.6.20 Ac. d Is.61.3. Eze7.16. e Jn.I8.2u. 2 Co. 1.7. e Ps. 14.5.1! ls.65.13 24 And his fame went throughout all Syria : and thev brought unto him all sick people that were taken with divers diseases and torments, and those which were possessed with devils, and those which were lunatic, and those that had the palsy ; and he healed them. 25 And there followed him great multitudes t of peo- ple from Galilee, and/rom Decapolis, and frovx Je- rusalem, and /rom Judea, and/rom beyond Jordan. CHAPTER V. 1 Chrisl lieginnelh his sermon on the mount : 3 cfeclaring who are blessed, 13 who r»re tlie «iU of the earth, 14 the light of the world, the city on a hill, 15 the candle : 17 that he came to fulfil the law. 21 What it is to kill, T, to commit adultery, 33 to swear : 33 exhoneth to sufter wrong, 44 \a love even our enemies, 48 and to labour after perfectness. AND seeing the multitudes, he went up into a mountain : and when he was set, his disciples came unto him : 2 And he opened his mouth, and » taught them, saying, 3 Blessed art the poor b in spirit : ■"' for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. 4 Blessed art they that d mourn : for they « shall be comforted. 5 Blessed art the meek : for they f shall inherit the earth. 6 Blessed art they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness : for ? they shall be filled. Ver. 24. Possessed loirh devils — Greek, " Demons," ami so rendered by Dod- drids'e, Caniphell, and other modern translators ; and Dr. C. has particularly noted, that the terms Diabolos (or devil) and demon are, in the New Te.sta- ment, never confounded with each other. See John viii. 44. Ac. xiii. 10. l Pet. v. 8. That insanity arose from such posses.sions. " was the prevailing opinion, not only among the Jews, . . . hut also among the Greeks and Romans, .ffischylus Sophocles. Euripides, Herodotus, Lucian, and others, speak of demoniacs." Herodotus speaks of tlin mental alienation of Cleomenes as extraordinary, be- cause it was not " occasioned by a demon, but by excessive drinking." — Rosen- inuller. Some have endeavoured to explain what is said of demons, and pos- scs-sion by them, of corporeal disoa-ses only, and especially of insanity. Camp- bell romtifks on this hjT>othesis, " When I find mention made of the number of demons in particular p'ossessions, their actions so expressly distinguished from those of the man possessed, conversations held with the former in regard to the disposal of them after tlieir expulsion, and accounts given how they were ac- tually disposetl of; when I find desires and pJissions ascribed peculiarly to tlirni, and similitudes taken from the conduct which they usually obsene ; it is impos.'^iblc for me to deny their existence, without admitting that the sacred historians were either deceived themselves in regard to them, or intended to de- ceive their readers. Nay, if they were faithful historians, this reflection, I am afraid, will strike still deeper." Campbeirs Gospels. Ver. 2.5. Dccnpo/is.— [Decapolis wa.s a district of Syria, east of. Jordan, so called from deka, ten, and polis, a citij. because it contained ten cities ; wliich were, according to Pliny, Scythopoli:4 Philadelphia, Raphanse, Gadara, Hippos, Dion, Pella, Gerasa, Canatha, and Damascus. Nq two geographers enurjorat* the same ten cities.]— BrtS's^er. Chap. V. Ver. l. Into a mountain —K hill, called "The Mountain of Beati- tudes," is .yfill pointed out to travellers, though the tradition is of no autiicrity, When he jpos sct.—U was customary among the Jews for the teacher to sit and foi his pupils to stand, or sit in a semicircle aroimd him. Ver 2. He opened his mouth.— A Hebraism foj " he began to speak." See chap. xiii. 35. , . , Ver 3. Blessed.— Doddridge andCampbell, " Happy the poor ;" and sointhe verses following. Poor in spirit— i. e. the humble and lowly in mind. Ver. 4. Thetj that mourn— i. c. that are " habitually serious." Ver. 5. Inherit the earth— or " land ;" i. e. the land of promise. See He. xL Ver. 6. Hunger and thirst.— Xenophon in like manner applies these appe- MATTHEW, V. 7 Blepsed art the merciful : for h they shall obtain mercy. , . , , „ 8 Ressed are the pure m i heart : lor they shall aee God. 9 Blessed"-arc the J peacemakers : for they shall be called the children of God. 10 Blessed are they which are persecuted for righte- ousness' w sake : for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. 11 Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and persecute yow, and shall say all manner of evil against you I falsely, for my sake. 12 Rejoice, and be exceeding glad : for great is your reward "'in heaven: for so persecuted they the pro- phets which were before you. 13 1[r Ye are the salt " of the earth : but if the salt have lost his savour, wherewith shall it be salted'7 it is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be trodden under foot of men. 14 Ye are the light ° of the world. A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid. 15 Neither do men Ught a candle, and put it under P a bushel, but on a candlestick ; and it giveth light unto all that are in the house. 16 Let your light so shine before men, that they niav see your good works, and glorify '^ your Father which is in heaven. - 17 IT Think not that I am come to destroy ' the law, or » the prophets : I am not come to destroy, < but to fulfil. 18 For verily I say unto you. Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle " shall in no wise pass from the law, tin all be fulfilled. 19 Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least 23 A. M. 4031. A. D. '27. Ps.24.3,4. He. 1-2.14. lJu.3.'i.3. If lPe.3.l3 14. 1 lying. ra2Co.4.n. n Ma. 9.50. 0 Pfc2.15. p The word in the original, sigiiifieth a mea- sure con taining about a pint less than a peck. q lPe.2.12. r cai5. s Is.42.21. t PS.40.6..8 u Lu.16.17. tites to the mind. He says, " Some tempers hunger after praise, no less than others after meat and drink." Ver. 8. Pure in heart— Vs. xv. 1 ; xxiv. 4, 5, and compare Acts x\. 9. 1 Pe. i. 22. 1 Jn. iii. 8. Ver. 13. Ye are the salt of the loorld—i. e. by your Influence you are to make men better, as salt preserves and renders food more savoiu-y and acceptable. If the salt have lost his savrur.—Maundrell mentions, that in the valley of salt (four hours journey fron. Aleppo) he broke ott" a piece of salt, which, from its beinsr Ion? exposed to the sun. ri, the same shall be called great ^in the kingdom of heaven. 20 For 1 say unto you, That except your righteous- ness shall exceed "*' the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the king- dom of heaven. 21 IT Ye have heard that it was said » by them of old time. yTh6u shalt not kill; and whosoever shall iviil shall be in danger of the judgment : 22 But I .^ay unto you, Tnat whosoever is angiy with his brother without a ^ cause shall be in danger of the judgment : and whosoever shall say to his brother, °- Raca, ahall be in danger of the council : but whoso- ever shell say, Thou fool^ shall be in danger of hell fire. 23 Therefore if thou bring thy gift b to the altar, and there r(;memberest that thy brother hath aught against thee; 24 L'jave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way ; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come ana (>fier thy gift. 25 Agree with, thine adversary quickly, while thou art m the way with him ; lest at any time the adyer- sar/ deliver <^ thee to the judge, and the judge deliver thee to the officer, and thou be cast into prison. 26 Verily I say unto thee, Thou shall by no means •;ome out thence till thou hast paid the uttermost far- thing. Ver. 20.' Of the scribes.— These are said to be of two classes, secular and ec- clesiastical i but the latter are here intended, among whom Avere many degrees of rank, from mere transcribers, to men "learned in tlic law," like Ezra, (vii. 6.) Some of these arc called " Doctors," and doubtless had disciples. (Mat. .\.\iii. 2,3.) The Pharisees wore a sect remarkable for their attachment to the cere- monial law. and still more to the traditions of the ciders. They vere account- ed most orthodox, and the scribes are generally associated with fhvin. But we shall find their true character best developed in our Lord's addresses io them. ix/'^/z^eoM-swess.— Sanctity of life and integrity of conduct. Verses 21 and 27. Said iy— Marg. " To ;" so Doddridge and all the mo translators. Them of old rij;ie— That is, those to whom the law wad deliver- ed at Sinai. Ver. 22. Judg7nent.—[Kn inferiorcourt of judicature, in every city, consi.stingof twenty-three members, which punished criminals by strangling or l>eheading. )— Bagster. Raca—Thnl b, an empty, worthless fellow ; so Drusius, wIk) is fol- lowed by Doddridge, &c. The council— Greek, Sttnhedri7n—com\)(>setl of seventy-two elders, who alone punished by stoning. Thou fool— Greek, Moreh, which Doddridge explains, " Thou wicked villain." HeU .fire- Greek, "The fire of the valley of Hinnom." Ver. 24. Leave there thy gift.—U appears from Dr. LJghtfoot,t)mt sacrifices were not always offered immediately, but sometimes rescr\'cd to an approach- ing feast. At those times the people collected from all quarters, and reconci- liation might be more easily effected. It irtviy also be remembered, th.at there were fields, or pasture grounds, belonging to the temple, as it was impossible to keep all the great and small cattle for the public feasts within the couits of the* temple. Then C07ne and offer thy giff.—Phifo says, " When a man had in- jured liis brother, and repenting of his fault, voluntarily acknowledged it, (in I which case both restitution and sacrifice were required,) he w;is first to make ^ ; restitution, and then to come into the temjile, presenting his sacrifice, and ask- ing pardon." Philo was contemporary with our Lord : but this rule appears to have been much neglected. Ver.l'i. As-ree . . . o?y?'cW?/.— According to the Roman custom, a person ag- grieved could compel the other party to go wuh him before the F-ra^Ior, unleas he agreed by the wav to adjust the matter. Adfuns'.t Ko?n. Antiq. Ver. 26. 2'he uttermost farthing— Th3.i is, llvj full e.xlcnt of the penally in- MATTHEW, V. »1 27 IT Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time, Thou shalt not commit aduhery : 28 But I say unto you, That whosoever looketh v words gai hinnom, "the valley of Hin- nom," v.iuch lay near Jerusalem, and had been the niace of those abomina- ble sacrifices in wliich the idolatrous Jews burnt their children to Moloch. Htrice this place became in process of time an emblem oi hell, or the place of punishmt.-nt. ]—Bagster. Ver. 31. Whosoever shall piit away, &c. — [Divorces were carried to a scan- dalous and criminal e.\cess among the Jews ; the school of Hillel permitting a man to put away his wife, if he saw a woman handsomer than her, or if she displeased in her manners, or even in dressing his victuals '.]— Baggier. Ver. 32. Fornication.— U is evident that the terms fornication and adultery are here used as synonymous, to include every specie.s of actual unclcaimess. Ver. 33. Thou shalt 7iot for/noear tliyself, &c.— The morality of the Jews on this point was trulrexecrable : they maintained that a man might swear «ilti his lips, and annul it the same moment in his heart! And, in even their holiest precepts, they did not pretend to forbid all common swearing, but oily v.'hnt they term imtch. Ver. 34. For it is God's throne.— Herodotus says, that " when the Scyihi Jia desire to use the most solemn oath, they swear by the king's throne." Ver. a?. »,'r by the earth.— Mr. HiigliesCVTaLxeU in .Sicily and Greece) men- tions an old mail at Acafhamia swearing " by the earth," us an ancient o«.*.h. Seitherinj .feriU'han these cometli of 1 evil. 38 IT Ye have heard that it hath been said, An ""eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth : 39 But I sjiy unto you, » That ye resist not evil : but vs'hosoever shall smite ° thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also. 40 And if any man ^yill sue thee at the law,y and take away thy coat, let him have Ihy cloak also. 41 And whosoever shall compel thee to go a mile, go with him twain. 42 Give to him that asketh thee, and from him that would borrow of thee turn not thou p away. 43 IF Ye have heard that it hath been ') said, Thou shalt love thy neighbour, and hate thine enemy. 44 But I say unto you, Love ' your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you. and pray » for them which despitefuUy use you, and persecute you ; 45 That ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven : for he maketh his sun to rise ^ on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust. 46 For if ye love them which love you, what reward have ye ? do not even the publicans the same 7 Ver. 37. Yea, yea, is a solemn and deliberate affirmative ; Aay, nay, as so- lemn a negation^ Repetition, among the Helircv\s, implied truth and certainty. S'je Ge. xli. 32. Ps. Ixii. 11. Da. v. 25. Jn. v. 19, 21, 2-5. Judo 12. Camplell renders it, "Let your yes he yes, and your no, no." Cometh (\f evil— or, "the e^nl one." Ilavmiond and Doddridge. Not only profane oaths, but the needless multiplication even of lawtul oaths, is a great evil, and much to lie la- mented in our own country. — Barclay contends, that every kind of swear- in? is forbidden ; in doing which he is compelled to deny the oath of God, He. vi. 13—17; contending, that an oath implies swearing by a??o?/jer person, whereas God, swearing only by himself, did not, properly speaking, swear at all : but this is in direct opposition to the passage in the Hebrews, just referred to. And he evade-s the argument of our Lord's swearing, by pleading that this wes under the Jewish dispensation ; but it was certainly subsequent to his ser- mon on the mount. As to the ceremony of "kissin" the book," we consider it by no moans essential to the nature of an oath. And if the Society of Friends are willing, on proper occasions, to declare they "speak the truth in the fear of God, anil before Iwm," whom they call to witness, we consider thi.?, to all in- tents and purposes, a.san oath, which ought to be admitted in all courts, crimi- nal as well as civil. Assertions under such protests being, if Ja/-se, subject to punishment Jis perjury. Resist not evil. — That is, " the evil or injurious per- son ;" but sul)mit to suffer wrong. See HanuHond, Doddridge, Camplell. Ver. 39. Turn .... the other a!sp —This is considered as a proverbial ex- pression, indicative of great patience and forbearance. Ver. 40. Sue thee at the /aiy.-W'rong thee under pretence of law. Ittfichcs us to love our enemies, and to be patient and forsiving under injuries. Ver. 41. Whosoever shall compel —Hammond and Doddridge, " Press" .h,;e, &c. Go tvnhhim twain— This, i.s suppo.«ed to refer to the Persian Angari. or state couriers, who were empowered to compel any person they met to assist them or to surrender his horse to them ; and a like arbitrary au- thority was exercised over the Jews by the Roman governors. Ver. 45. He 7nak-eth his sun to rise, &c.— Bishop Jebb quotes a beaatiM Persian epigram, which says, " Be like the trees, which impart their sbatle and fndfs to every traveller, to tlioHe even who assault them with sticks and atonen." Ver. 46. Pnblicans.—rVhc term mihlican, from tlie Latin publicamis. de- notes a tax-gatherer, or farmer or collector of the public revenues, nearly corres- ponding to the original Greek telones, from telos, a tax, and onrmnai. I buy. or, farm. They were detested among all nations for tlicir rapacity and avarice ; MATTHEW, V 27 47 And if ye salute your brethren only, what do ye more than others ? do not even the publicans so 7 43 IT Be ye therefore " perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect. CHAPTER VI 1 Chris: continuclli his sormon on llie diouiU, speaking of alms, 5 prayer, 14 forgiving ovir hrethren, 16 faillni;, 19 where our treaiiire is to \te laid up, 24 of Bcrviii!; Gotl and nianmion : 23 exhortelh not to be careful for worUty tli'ngs : 33 but to seek G ,tVi kiiigfioiu. TAKE heed tliat ye do not your ^ alms before men, to be seen of them : othervvise ye have no re- ward b of your Father which is in heaven. 2 Therefore when thou doest thine alms, <= do not sound a trumpet before thee, as the hypocrites do in the synagogues and in the streets, that they may have glory of men. Verily I say unto you, They have their reward. 3 But when thou doest alms, let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doeth : 4 That thine alms may be in secret: and thy Father which seeth in secret himself shall reward d nnri 2>!aminon. Ver. 2.5. Take no thought.— Doddridge luui Campbell, " Be not anxious ;" and there is no douht but this was the meaning of our translators, as the word thought is evidently so used, 1 Sam. ix. S ; al^o by Milton, Bacon. A'c.. .vs quoted in Johnson, and by Fo.v, the martyroloeist. and the Geneva translators, as quoted by Parlchurst, who observes that the Greek term, in its derivation, means a distracting, or heart -dividins.' carefulness. V\t. "iC. Fowls.— Doddridire, " Birds ;" probably sparrows, as chap. x. 8S. liarns.—Ilatnniond. " Kevwsitories ;" Doddridge, " hoards.'' Ver. 27. One cjibit.—'This (being at lca.sl IS inchest would cca pieat adiit.^ar to the height, wliich cannot therefore be here intenifed : nnj.^t eomnientaturs theret()re refer this to age. Ap|)lying this measun;, however, to human life, ii must be considered metaphorically as a race, of wliich a cubn descrilics a very small iM)rtion, analogous to " an inch of time," a common iihrasc with itoef*. Campbell translates the phra.se, " Prolong his life one hour." Ver. 30. 2'fie grass of the field.— 'Vhe Hebrews (Uvided all their vegetable , production.s into two classes ; trees, and Iserbs, or grass, Gen. i. £9. 30. Into I the oven.— His certain that fires were kindled and ovens heated with dried \ egefublos, &c. Compare Kzek. .\v. 4. Ver. 32 Gentiles.— AW nations, exclusive of the IstaeiiteA 30 MATTHEW, VII. ^ M. 4031. A. D. 27. e lTi.4.a y tjefore al. things, ;il)ov« all tilings. O the grace of (jod, ami :lic sanctifi- calioii of liisSpi it. f I,e.25.Q0, 21. 1 Ki.3.13. Ps.37.210. Mar. 5. 30. g De.33.25 lle.l3..5,6 CHAP. 7. ii r-n.6.37. Ro 2.1. I Co.4.5. b .III. 1.7. f Ps.81.10, 16. Jn.ll.r3, U. 16.23,31. 1 .ln.3.22^ 5.14,15. g Pr.8.17. Je.20.12, 13. h I-u.ll.U, &c. i Le.10.13. Ho. 13.8.. 10. Ga.,5.14. 33 But seek ye first e the y kingdom of God, i and his righteousness; and all these things shall be added f unto you. 34 Take therefore no thought for the morrow : for the morrow shall take thought for the things of s i-t- self. Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof. CHA PTEIl VII. 1 Clirist, ending his sermon on the mount, reprovcth raslijtidgment, 6 for>"d- deth to ciist holy thinss to doffs. 7 exhortelh to prayer, 13 to enter in at tie strait gale, 15 to beware of false prophets, 21 not to be hearers, but duers of the word : 24 like houses builded on a rock, 26 and not on the sand. JUDGE a not, that ye he not judged. " 2 For with what judgment ye judge, ye shall he judged : and with what measure ye b mete, it shall be measured to you again. 3 And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy brother's eye, but considerest not the beam that is in thine own eye 7 4 Or ho^v' wilt thou say to thy brother, Let me pull out the mote out of thine oye; and, behold, a beam is in thine own eye? 5 Thou hjTDOcrite, first east out the beam <= out of thine own eye ; and then shalt thou see clearly to cast out the mote out of thy brother's eye. 6 It Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither d cast ye your pearls before swine, lest they trample them una< you ler their feet, and turn again and rend IF Ask, and it shall be siven you ; ^ seek, and yc shall find ; knock, and it shall be opened unto you : 8 For every one that asketh f receiveth ; and he that seeketh s findeth ; and to him that knockcth it shall be opened. 9 Or what man is there of you, whom if his son ask bread, will he give him a stone ? 10 Or if he ask a fish, will he give him a serpent? 11 If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, h how much more shall your Fa- ther which is in heaven give good things to them that ask him ? 12 Therefore all things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them : for this is the law and the prophets. Ver. 33. Srcekye first the k!nsrdr/?}i.—Re\i?:ion; to be soii)?lit "before all tbin??. ,-infl above all tbin^," as iiaving " the promise of tlie life vvhicli now is, and of tliat wbicb i.s to come." Ver. 31. ThcviorrowsaaU take thought for rVsc/f— Tiiat is, it will be time I eiioiijrb to care lor tlit! morrow when the morrow comes. Kvory day brings its j ihities and its care.". So Ezra and his companions " ortercd the daily buriil-of- feriiijrs, .... as the duty of every day required." Ezra iii 4. Chap. Vll. Ver. l. Jud^i not.— 'This, docs not forbid iis to judge of men by their fruits, i. e. by their lives and principles ; but it forbids us to judge with severity, and to condemn with censorionsness. Ver. 3. The viote . ... the beam.—'V\\G one a small thorn, or splinter of wood. Dr. I.ightfoot has shown, that this sayin? (as well as tiic preeedinp) was proverbial among the Jews. [Siiiiilar to this is the r^ufj(jii piven by Horace, " When you can so readily overlook your o\vn toickcdncs'i, why are yoti more clear sighted than the eagle, or serpciit of Epidaurus, in spying out X\\e failings of your friends?"]— /ia^s^er. Co;:,p.".re Nnmb. x.\.\iii. 55. Josk xxiii. 13 Ver. 4. Lei me pull. &c.— Dorfi/r/c'i'e, " Hold still ; I will take," &c. Ver. 6. Give not that.—AinAy li'it thf; promises to the wicked. MATTHEW, VII. 31 13 "[[ Enter ye in j at the strait gate : for wide is the gate, and broad js the way, that leadetli to destruc tion, and many there be which go in thereat: M k Because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto hfe, and few i there be that find it. If) M Beware of false propliets, >" w hich come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening » wolves. IG Ye shall k]iow them by heir ° fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles? 17 Even so every good tree p bringeth forth good fruit ; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. IS A good tree canriot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. 10 Every i tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. 20 Wherefore by their fruits ye shall kno-w them. 21 TTNot every one that saith unto me. Lord. Lord, '■ shall enter into the kingdom of heaven ; but ne that doeth the will of my'Father which is in heaven. 22 Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied / in thy name? and in thy name have cast out devils ? and in thv name done many wonderful works ? , 23 And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you : depart from i me, ye that work iniquity. 24 H Therefore " whosoever heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them. I will liken him unto' a wise " man, which built his house upon a rock : 2.'} And the rain descended, and the floods camCj and the winds blew, and beat upon that house ;' and it fell not : for it was founded upon a ^ rock. 2(i And every one that heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish '^ man, which built his house upon the sand : j 1,11.13.21. k or, Jfoio. 1 c.20.16. U5.l..\-2. Ro.9.?7, 29. mDe.I2.1.. 3. Jp.23.13.. K. lJn.4.1. p 1,11.6.43, 45. q c.3.10. Jii.6.15. r Is.4^.1,2. c.2.1. 11,1-2 1,11.6.46. 13.2.5. Ro.2.13. s Kii.i;4.4. lKi.i22.11, &c. , Ja.23.I3, )i &c. .Ac. 19.13.. IS. 1 Co. 1.3.2. ; PS.5..5. c.i.i.41. Re.22.15. u Lii.6.47, &c. V Ps 111.10. 119.99,130 wP.s.92.13.. 15. X 1 .Sa.2.30. Je.8.9. Vcr. 13. The strair g(tfe.—Dr. 117? //i// exiilain.s this as referring to a wicket ?ato, adniiniiig but one pet^on at a time, and that not without some diffipiilty. Tliesc (he syy;:) were used on occa.sions of marriage feasts. &c.; a porter wa.s placed to kecpimpioper persons from pressing in, and when all the company in- vited were ajsembled, the door was shut. I\Iat. xxv. 10. Ver. 13, 14. Enter ye in.— Arc tiiesc verses consistent with the Salvation of all p-.en ? Sct^ Luke xiii. 23—30. Ver.- 15. Biicare of false prophets— \n Jeremiah xxiii. 17, 21, false prophets arc repiesented a.s .saying to the wicked. '" the Lord halli said ve siiall have peace— no evil shall come upon you."— The Saviour, after declaring the start- lit;g fact, that many lose their souls, cautions all to beware of those who teach a c.^iilrary doctrine. Bii their fruits ije shall know or distinguish them : an unholy life, a graceless heart. Vcr. 17, 13. A corrupt tree—' An c^il tree." The Greek word does not al- ways signify corrupt, or rotten ; but of a bed kind, like the rejected fishes, ch. xviii. 4.^. CcimribeU. Ver. 20. Bij their fruits.—" By their fruits ye shall know them." is certainly the best rule to judge, both of preachers and their fliictrines. Tho. fruits- here referred to, are those virtues and graces of llie Holy Spirit on which our Lord hiiM.I3.2.1 Ac. 1 1 IS. Kp.^.fi. Re.7.9. 27 Alul the rain descended, and the floods came, and •.he winds blew, y and beat upon that house ; and it fell : and great was ^ the fall of it. ^ 28 And it came to pass, when Jesus had ended Messc sayings, the people were astonished » at his doctrine: 29 For he taught them as one having authority, and not as the scribes. CHAPTER Vill. 2 Christ clean-setli the leper, 5 healelh the centurion's servant, 14 Pcier's ' mother-in-law, IG and many other diseaseil : 18 showcth how he is to he lol- | loweJ : 23 stilleth the tempest on the sea, 23 driveth the Uevils out of two men ' posse.-sel, 31 and sufi'erctii lliem to go into the swine. WHEN he was come down from the mountain, great multitudes followed him. 2 And, behold, there came a leper » and worshipped him, saying. Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean. 3 And Jesus put forth his hand, and touched him, saying, I will ; be thou clean. And immediately his leprosy was cleansed. 4 And Jesus saith unto him, See thou tell b no mnn ; but go thv way, show thyself to the priest, and ofier the gift that Moses commandedj <= for a testimony unto them. 5 IT And when Jesus was entered into Capernaum, there came unto him a J centurion, beseeching him, 6 And saying, Lord, my servant lieth at home sick of the palsy, grievously tormented. 7 And Jesus saith unto him, I will come and heal him. 8 The centurion answered and said, I,ord, I am not worthy that « thou shouldest come under mv roof: but speak the word f only, and my servant shall be healed. 9 For I am a man under authority, having soldiers under me : and I say to this man^ Go, and he goeth ; and to another, Come, and he cometh ; and to my servant, Do this, and he docth it. 10 When Jesus heard it, he marvelled, and said to them that followed, Verily I say unto you, I have not found so great s faith, no, not in Israel. .1 And I say unto you. That >i many shall come from dry season, on till! I)e(ls of sjind from wliich tlio rivor Im.'^ rotircd. When iJic raJM.s set in, vvliich thoy often tin vi^ry siidilciily. afoonipaiiii'd witli mnth- vvesr. 'Ainils, the wtitor pours down iti torron:.-: from the mountain.^. In one ni-dit. nntlfitudcs of these huts are frequently .^vvei'l away, and the place where ihey stootl i.s. flie next niorninsr, undiscoverahle." Ward'fi Hindoos. VtT. 27. And 'lie rain descended.— hi Palestine tlip tinanlity of rain Ili&t falU between f?eo(; time and harvest is very great. Soinetimes if do.-cend.-; in torrents. I'hc brooks an; suddenly filled and streams that were scarcely noticed I cffire. swell iuto the likeness of rivers riishimr in every ilircction thron;.'h the land, and swe('|iin?away hou.-ftjs and cattle that may fall in tltcir way. Bi'i. Anti:. Ver. 29. Anil not as the soibes.—Tha pcrihes used to say, I>al)l)i siich-a- one .says so and so : Jesus spake as one sent from Gtid, " Verily 1 say unto you." , „ Chap. VIII. Ver. 4. Foi- ataHmoni/iinto ffiem— First, to the " priest.t," for thoi;;;h one only was .s'lfficir'nt to pronounce him cured, others would proha!)ly intiuire into it ; anrl, secondly, to iho people, who would eventually learn the Iruili of the miracle fhroMt'h tlieir means. Ver. .3. A cc.murion.—W centurion was a captain Af a hundred men, so call- ed from centum, a }innd,vd. It was a Roman niilitarj- title ; and thercftvc this otTicer may he concliiJed to have heen a Gentile. \—Bagster. Ver. 6. Tcrinented— Campbell, " AlMicted." or distressed. MATTHEW, VIII. 33 , the east and west, and shall sit down with Abraham, I j and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven./? I 12 Hilt the children of the ■ kingdom shall be cast 1 out into outer darkness : there shall be weeping j and. gnashing of teeth. ! 13 And Jesus said unto the y centurion. Go thy way ; and as thou hast believed, so be it done unto thee. And his servant was healed in the selfsame hour. 14 IT And when Jesus was come into Peter's house, h^ saw his wife's mother k laid, and sick of a fever. 15 And he touched her hand, and the fever left her: and she arose, and ministered unto them. 16 ir When the even was come, they brought unto him many i that were possessed with devils : and he cast out the spirits with his word, and healed all that were sick : , , , , 17 That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by m Esaias the prophet, saying. Himself took our in- firmities, and bare our sicknesses. IS ITNow when Jesus saw great multitudes about him, he gave commandment to depart unto the other side. 19 And a certain scribe came, and said unto him. Master, I " will follow thee whithersoever thou goest. 20 And Jesus saith unto him. The foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head. 21 And another of his disciples said unto him, Lord, °sufler me first to go and bury my father. 22 But Jesus said unto him, Follow me ; and let the dead burv their dead. 23 IF And when he was entered into a ship, his disci- ples followed him. 24 And, behold, p there arose a great tempest in the sea, insomuch that the ship was covered with the waves : but he was asleep.^ 25 And his disciples came to him, and awoke him, saying. Lord, save us ; we perish. 26 And he saith unto them, Why are ye fearful, Oye of little faith 7 Then he arose, and rebuked i the winds and the sea ; and there was a great calm. 27 But the men marvelled, saying, What manner of man is this, that even the winds and the sea obey him A. M. •1031. A. 1). 27. P a priiplic- cy lit' llie calling of the Geii- ■jle cluirch. i c.7.22.23. y A centu- rion was cenlitrxcB prt'fcctiis, a captiiin ol-ulnui- drcl men, s.) called from cen- tllln, a hunilred. k Ma.1.30, 31. I,u.4.38, 1 Ma.1.32, &c. 1 IsSS.t. 1 Pe.2,2t. n Lu 9.57, 58. p Ma.4. 37,&c. 1,11.8.23, &c. 0 If Jesns appears to sleo p, lie riKiy l)e a- waifcnetl by prayei q Job 38.11, rs.K).9. 1U7.29. Ver. 11. Shall nit— [Shall recline, i. c. at talile ; referring to the recumbent i posture used hy tho easterns at their mo&\s.]—Bag'ster. Ver. 14. Lard— That is. on a bed, or couch. Ver. 1.5. Unto {heyn-Tlval is. Jesus and those with him. But Camplell saye, many MSS. read " him," wljich lie prefers. Ver. 16. lie cast out the spirits.— Tins seems t(» contradict tlie idea, thai the demons were merely di.seases ; they were "spirits." . . Ver. 17. That it might— Ox " tlnis it was." Himself took oiir infirmities. This oausagc of the prophet Isaiah is cxpVcssly referred to the Messi.-Ji by the Tarjnimist, who renders, " Surely he will pray for our sins," &c. In the Tal- Mud is this remarkable passaf-'c.— " What is ihe name of the Messiaii ? Some said, Leprous : according to that, Surely he hath borne our sicknesses, &c. A nd Messiah .'jitteth in the gate of the city. And by what sign may ho he known ? Ho sitteth amonir the diseased poor." It is also said, in Zohar, that ail »ne disea.sos, all the giicfs, and all the punishments due to Israel, shall be home by him. Chri.sttuiril.stiic prophecies in alt respects, anrl is himself their completion. Ver. 22. Let the dead bury their dead— T\v\i is, let the spiritually dead em- ploy themselves in burying those who are literally so. Doddi idge and Campbell. r: 34 A. M. <031. A D. 27. MATTHEW, IX. I Ma.5.1. Lu.S.26, &c. i Job 1.10. 1ZS3,G u Job 21. H. l,i..5.S. Ac.lG.39. a M;i.2.3, Ac. Lii.5.18. ic. 28 IF And "^ when he was come to the other side into the country of the Gergesenes, there met him two pos- sessed with devils, coming out of the tombs, exceed- ing fierce, so that no man might pass by that way. 2'.t And, beliold, they cried out, saying. What liavc we to do witli thee, Jesus, thou Son of God 7 art thou conie hither to torment us before the time 7 30 And t■^ere was a good way oft' from them a herd of many swine feeding. 31 So the devils besought him, saying, If thou cast us out, suflTer « us to go away into the herd of ^ swine. 32 And he said unto tliem, Go. And when they were come out, they went into the herd of swine : and, be- hold, the whole herd of swine ran violently down a steep place into the sea, and perished in the waters. 33 And they that kept them fled, and went their ways into the city, and told every thing, and what was be- fallen to the possessed of the devus. 34 And, behold, the whole city came out to meet .Te- sus : and when they saw him, they besought him that he would depart " out of their coasts. CHAPTER IX. 2 Christ curing one sick of (lie palsy, 9 calleiii Matthew from the receipt of custom, 10 eatelh wiih publicans and sinners, 14 tlfcfendotli his disciples for not fasting, 20 curetii the blootiy issue, 23 raiseth from death Jalrus' daughter, 'Z! igiveth siaht to two blind men, 32 healcth a dumb man possessed of a devil, 36 aiid hath compassion of the multitude. AND he entered into a ship, and passed over, and came into his own city. 2 And, '>■ behold, they brought to him a man sick of the palsy, lying on a bed : and Jesus seeing their faith said unto the sick of the palsy; b Son, be of good cheer ; thy sins be forgiven thee. Ver. 28. Geigesenes—Tht' same as Gadarenes, according to Doddridge. Wetstein and Campbell think this word was introduced hy Origcn on conjec- ture, and that the original word was Gadarenes. So in Mark v. 1, anfl Luke viii. 26, it is called " the country of the Gadarcne.s." It i,s now called Oin Keis ; and the remains of tlic sepjilchral caverns in which the der.ioniacs alwde are still to be seen. Tiav. in Syria. W Gadara and Gcrgese were not the same place, they were certainly very near each other, and the district intended lay, as Luke says, over against Galilee. Cmtiingout of the to7ribs.— Mi. Forbes, speaking of burying places in the East, says, they " Irequcntly afford shelter to the woiwy traveller when overtaken by the night ; and their recesses are also a hiding-pl.ace for thieves and murdeiers." Mr. Buckivgliain visited a tomb about eight feet high, and twelve paces square, which wa.s tiirncd into a family re.'sidence, and the sarcophaciis, or stone coffm, used as a provision chest. Orient. Lit. No. 1183. The parallel passage in Luke viii. 27, reads, " out of the city." Campbell and Doddridge, " Of the city ;" i. e. a citizen— one who had for- merly resided there. Ver. 30. A good icaij off.— Campbell, "Atsomedi.stance;" hut probublr ^vitliin Bjght, upon a mountain near the sea shore. Compare Mark v. 11. Vor. 31. Suffer lis to go aioay.— 'Why \\ic demons shovM beseech Jrsus not to send them out of the country, is not so clear. Dr. Doddridge inters from Dan. X. 13, 20, that different evil genii (as well as good angels) ' preside over distinct regions, under the direction pi Satan their prince." Ver. 32. The ichole herd.— M»Tk says they were about 2000, and the demon** themselves Ijoast that they were a legion, which at this period contained be- tween 4 and .5000, but probably varied like our regiments, and was often usfitl indefinitely, like our term regiment, for an undefined number. Chap. IX. Vor. l. His oion c/fy— That is, Ctipernatmi, the metropouB of Galilee, whither our Lord had removed from Xazareth, Mat. iv. 13. Ver. 2. Lijing on a bed.— Doddridge. " Couch." or mattress. Seeing their faith— 'Vha\ is, l)otli of the sick man and his friends. Thy sins be (Luke," are") forgiven thee.— Not a prayer, but an aHirmation. Cavipbcll. MATTHEW, IX. 35 3 And, behold, certainof the "ciibes said within I hem- sdves, This man blaspheiiieth. 4 And Jesus knowing their = tiioughts said, Where- fore think ye evil in your hearts 7 5 For whether is easier, to say. Tliy sins be forgiven thee ; or to say, Arise, and walk 1 6 But that ye may know that the Son of man hath power on earth to u forgive sins, (then saith he to the sick of the palsy,) Arise, take up thy bed, and go unto thy house. 7 And he arose, and departed to his house. S But when the multitude saw if, they inarvelled, and glorified '^God, which had given such pov/er unto men. 9 ^ And I" as Jesus passed forth from thence, he saw a man, named Matthew, sitting at the receipt of cus- tom : and he saith unto him, Follow me. And he arose, and followed him. 10 IT And it came to pass, as Jesus sat at meat in the house, behold, many publicans and sinners came and sat down witn him and his disciples. 11 And when the Pharisees saw it, they said unto his disciples, W^hy eateth your Master with publicans and s sinners 7 12 But when Jesus heard that, he said unto them, They that be whole need not a physician, but they that are sick. 13 But go ye and learn what that meaneth, I h will have mercy, and not sacrifice : for I am not come to call the righteous, but sinners to i repentance. 14 IT Then came to him the disciples of John, saying, Wliy do we and the Pharisees /5 fast oft, bat thy disci- ples fast not 7 A. M. «;«. A. M. -zi. f Ma.2.11. Lu.5.'i7, g cUli. I. u. 15.2. lle.S.i h Pr.21.3. Ho.6.6. Mi.G.S. c.12.7. i Lu.24.47. Ac.5.31. 2Pe.3.9. /? these were fists voiiinliiri- i' iiiider- tukeii wiilioiit conuiKiiid iVoiiiGoJ. [As the palisy is frequently produced by intempcranre. it is probable, from our Lord's gracious declaration, that it was tlie case in tlie present instance. j—R Ver. 3. Certain of the scribes.Soe note on chap. v. 20. Within the?n- sclves —The Greek phrase {en autais) is sometimes used in tiie sense of " among ihemselves," as in chap. xvi. 8 ; but mark here explains il by " in their hearts." See also ver. 21. Ver. 4. Whcrefbre think ye evil.— Doddridge, ("such) evil tilings." Camp- bell, " Why do ye harbour evil thoughts?" Ver. 6. Power.— Eezc, Dnddrids^Cj &c., "Authority;" so in ver. 8. On earth tn forgive.— Ox, " The Son cl man on earlh bath authority," &c. Drs. Doddridge and J. P. Smith, and oliiers. Ver. 9. At tiie receipt of custo^n.—" The publicans had houses, cr booths, built for them at the loot of bridges, at the mouths of rivers, and by the sea- shore, where they look toll of j>assengers. Hence we read of the ticket.-?, or seals, of the publicans, which, when a man had paid toll on one side of a ri- ver, were given him by the publican, to show to him that sat on the other side, tiiat it might appear he had paid." Dr. 6'///. X'er. 10. 3f«nj/pu6//ca«s.— This term, anciently, had no relation to the class of persons wiiom we call 'publicans, namely, innkeepers and vctuallers. These publicans were .lews, employed to co.lect the Roman tribute, which rendered them so odious to their countrymen, as to be ranked always with the worst of -dinners— both as rapacious in their office, and profane in their conver- sation. SeeMat. xviii. 17. Luke xviii. 11. Ver. U. Publicans and sinnerg.—Ti\). Hall remarks, " I do not find where Jesus was bidden to any table and refuse«l. If a Pliarisec, if a publican, invi- ted him. he made no scruple toffo If he sat with sinners, he converted them : if with converts, he confirmed and instructed them ; if with the poor, he fed tliem ; if witli the rich, he made them richer in grace. At whose board did he ever sit, and letl not his host a gainer?" Ver. 13. Mercy and not sacr//5ce— That is, "in preference to?acrifice." See Hos. vi. 6. nd 3G MATTHEW, IX. i c.i:51,10. Jii.3.2). Re.x;i.a. k Is. 22. 12. i or, raw or un- wrought cloth. mJob3iI9. r Ma.52-2. l,u.S.41, : Ju.n.23, q Ac. 19. 12. r I-u.7.50. 17. ID. IS. 42. Ac.U.9. t Ma. 5. 33. Lu.S.51. ,-2Ki.4.33, Ac X or, this fame. 15 And Jesus said unto them, Can the children of the bride-chamber mourn, as long as the bridegroom j is with them 7 but the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken from them, and then shiU k they fast. 1 6 No man putteth a piece of i new cloth unto an old garment, for that which is put in to fill it up takcth from the garment, and the rent is made wors«. 17 Neither do men put new wine into old bottles: else "> the bottles break, and the wine runneth out, and the bottles perish • but they put new wine into new bottles, and both are preserved. 18 IT While "he spake these things unto them, be- ' hold, there came a certain ruler, and worshipped him, I saying, My daughter is even now dead : but come ana lay thy hand upon her, and she shall "live. 19 And Jesus arose, and followed him, and so did his disciples. 20 IT P And, behold, a vwman, which was diseased with an issue of blood tw'tilve years, came behind him, and touched the hem of his i garment : 21 For she said within herself, If I may but touch his garment, I shall be whole. 22 But Jesus turned him about, and when he saw her, he said, Daughter, be of good comfort ; thy «■ faith hath made thee whole. And the woman was made whole from that ^ hour. 23 IT And t when Jesus came into the ruler's house, and saw the " minstrels and the people making a noise, 24 He said unto them. Give place : for the maid is not^ dead, but sleepeth. And they laughed him to scorn. 25 But when the people were put * forth, he went in, and took her by the hand, and the maid arose. 26 And * the fame hereof went abroad into all that land. 7 IT And when Jesus departed thence, two blind men followed him, crying, and saying. Thou son of y David, have mercy on us. Ver. 15. The children of the bride-charnber—Ntimely, the guests invited to celcl)rate llie marriage. Ver. 16. A piece ofneio cloth— l.\X.cxi\\\y, " unfulled ;" i. e. unfini.shed cloth : a priiper tyiJC of a new disciple. (Or, 7aiv, or, unwrou^'ht cloth. Ihe rough and unpliant sides of which would not suit the soil old cloth, but would tear away the edfe'es to which it was .sewed, and make the rent worse. J— L'af's/er. Ver. 17. 0/d bottle.?.— [That is, skin bottles, which were, arid still are, com- monly used in the Kast ; and when old, they must necessarily burst through the fermentation of the new wine i)Ut into them ; but by putting the new wjne into strong new bottles, both miglit be preserved. j—Bag^-s^er. Ver. 18. A certain ruler— NvumAy^ " of the Synagogue," Luke viii. 50. This reconciles this account with that of IMark and Luke. Eve?> noio dead.— Campbell, " Is by tliis time dead ;" i. e. he left her apparently at the lastgaj-p, and concluded she must, by this time, have departed. Ver. 20. Hein {Doddridse and Campbell, " fringe") of his garment— \S'\\ich every Jew was commanded by the law to wear. Ver. 23. Minstrels.— Gt. " Flute-filayers," or pipers, who commenced the lament, and were fijilowedby the professional mourning women, and as appears in the present instance, by all present. The introduction of instruments on this occasion, is tiiought to nave been, at this period, u novel practice, borrowed from the heathen. Ver. 27. Thou Son of David.— By this it is evident tliat these men took Je- ■UH to be the Messiah. MATTHEW, X. 37 28 And when he was come into the house, the blind men came to him : and Jesus saith unto them, Believe ye that I am able to do this 1 They said unto him, Vea, Lord. 29 Then touched he their eyes, saying, According to your faith be it unto you. 30 And their eyes were opened ; and Jesus straitly charged them, snyins. See that no man know '■tt. 31 But they, Mhen tney were departed, spread abroad his fame in all that country'. Sfi V As they went out, behold, they brought to him a dumb man ^ possessed with a devil, 33 And when the devil was cast out, the dumb b ppake : and the multitudes marvelled, saying. It was never so seen in Israel. 31 But the Pharisees said, He <= casteth out devils through the prince o§ the devils. 3.5 And d Jesus went about all the cities and villages, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the gos- pel of the kingdom, and healing every sickness and every disease among the people. 36 ir But when he saw the multitudes, he was moved with compassion on them, because they « fainted, and were scattered abroad, as sheep f having no shepherd. 37 Then saith he unto his disciples, The harvest S truly is plenteous, but the labourers are few ; 38 Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he will send forth h labourers into his harvest. CHAPTER X. 1 Christ sendeth out his twelve apostles, enal'lins them witli power to do mira- cles, 5 fifiveih them llmir charge, teachelh them, 16 comlortetli them against persecutions : 40 and proiniseOi a blessing to tliose tluu receive iheni. A ND when he had called unto him his twelve dis- -^ ciples, he ^^gave them power b against unclean spirits, to cast them out, and to heal all manner of sickness, and all manner of disease. 2 Now the names •= of the twelve apostles are these; c c. 12.21 Lu.H. ■• d c.4.23. I c or, wwe tiitd and lay doicii f Nu.27.17 IKi.^2.17. Eze.34.5. Zec.10.2. g I.a.10.2. Jn.4.35. a Ma.3.13, 14. 6.7, &c. Lu.9.1, &c. b or, over. c 1.0,6.13. v'er. 32. With a devil.— Boddridge. " a demon." So ver. 33, 34. It is evi dent from this e.\prc.«sion, that tlie Pharisee.-?, by demons, did not mean tlie souls of departed lieroes (as did the Greek, and oilier Gentile nations) but the apostate spirits who sided with Satan in his apostacy. In the Jewish sense, a demon wa.s an evil angel, subject to the dominion of Sutan — and having great influence in atflicting the luuiian race with natural and moral evils. Ver. 33. 2'he diutib spake.— It seems evident that this man was dumb, not from any natural defect, but from the power of an evil spirit ; for when the evil pp fit was exi>el!cd, he was innnediately capable of speaidng. The spec- tators were justly surprised at these multijilied and astonisfung miracles ; for in one^aftornoon our Lord had raised the daughter of Jairus from the dead, heal- ed u woman with en issue of blood, restored two blind men to sight, and cured this dumb demoniac : and all this in Cav)eriiaum, one of the places wliieh the Sa- viour so tearfully dciounced for continuing impenitent sinners after behold- ing \ lis miracles. Vur. 36. Theharvesl . ..is plenteous.—" Five hundred millions of souls," ex- claims a missionary, " are represented as bein^ unfmlishtenedl I cannot, if I would, give up the idea of being a missionary, vjile I reflect upon this vast num- ber of my fellow-sinners, who are perishing mr lack of knowledge. Five hundred millions! intrudes itself upon my mind w'horever I go, and however I am em- ployed. When I go to bed, it is the last thing that recurs to my memory ; if I awake in the nigfit. it is to meditate on it alone ; and in the morning, it is generally the tirst thin^ that occupies my thoughts." Chap. X. Vtr. 2. Txvelve ajmsties.-'ihe temi Avoi'le litrnilly mrans, a person sent upon some errand, and is in its derivation egual to Missionary : the Apostles, however, if Missionaries, were in the Jirst instance, Home-m^sion- MATTHEW. X. d 2Ki.n.'^i. Jn.4.5,9, m 0 Ac. 13.18. I 176. h.53.f.. Je.50.6,17 6,8. 1 Pe.2.23. c.3.% 4.17. Lu.9.2. 10.9. h Ac 8.18, ] Lu.22.3.5 1 Co.9.7, &c. k a staff. 1 T,«.10.7, n Ne..5.13. Ac. 13.51. 18.6. o c.tl.22, 24. The first, Simon, who is called Peter, and Andrew his brother , James the son of Zebedee, and John his brother ; 3 Phihp, and Bartholomew ; Thomat', and Matthew the publican ; James the son of Alpheus, and licbbeus, whose surname was Thaddeus ; 4 Simon the Canaanite, and Judas Iscariot, who also betrayed him. 5 IT These twelve Jesus sent f 9rth, and cornmandcl them, saying. Go not into the way of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans d enter ye not : G But go 6 rather to the lost f sheep of the house of Israel. 7 And as ye go, preach, saying, s The kingdom of heaven is at hand. 8 Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils : h freely ye haveireceived, freely give. 9 i Provide j neither gold, nor silver, nor brass in your purses, 10 Nor scrip for your .iourney, neither two coats, neither shoes, nor yet k staves: for i the workman is worthy of his meat. 11 And into whatsoever city or town ye shall enter, inquire who in it is worthy ; and there abide till ye go thence. 12 Arid when ye come into a house, salute it. 13 And if the house be worthy, let your peace come upon it : but if it be not worthy, let your peace return "> to you. 14 And whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear your words, when ye depart out of that house or city, shake " off the dust of your feet. ■ 15 Verily I say unto you. It » shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of judgment, than for that city. arics. But tlie sacred writers usually confine tlie term to the twelve, and to St. Paul. They are probably coupled tojrether as Chri.st sent tlioin ibrUi. INlark tells us that the Lord sent them forlh by two and two. Pe?er— commonly called Simon Peter. James.— This name in Greek is Jacob, the same as that (if the Patriarch. i Vcr. 3. Lebbeu9—A]so called " Jude," and author ofthe Epistle. Ver. 5. 6a/na?-zW«s.— Inhabitants of the city or region of Samaria ; a race of I.eoplo who sprung originallyfrom an intcrmi.xture of the ten tribes with Gen- tile na'ions. The name of Samaritan was a term of reproach among the Jew.s lud all intercourse between them carefidly avoided. Vcr. 7. As ye go, preach.— Doddridge and Campbell, "Proclaim." It is ^he ofTice of a /icr«W that is here alluded to. Ver. 8, Raise the dead.— There is no instance on recordpftheApo8t.es /a.B inp any dead person till after the day of Pentecost. Ver. 9. In your purses.— Gr. zones, or girdles, the folds of which iL-s'ialj formed their jnirses. Ver. 10. Neither two coats, &c.— Perhaps the most correct English version would be, " No chanire of coats, or shoes, or staves ;" that is, nothin? unne- cessary for their journey, which was to be short, and in haste. Compare Ex. xii. 11. Worthy of his meat.— Campbell, " Of his maintenance.'' Ver. 11. Who in it is ioorthy.—T\K worthiness here referred to, is evidently that of character : they were to inquire for persons of repute for piety, JK-neyo- lence, and hospitality, and then receive their offered kindness ; not wanrleriiig from house to hou.se, with idle curiosity, but saluting tiiem with words of peace, and imiiloring on them all its blessings. Ver. 12. Salute ?7.— The usual salutation was a salam : i. a " peace be ujito this house 1" Such is the custom in the East to this day. MATTHEW, X. 39 l(i ^ Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves : 'y ve therefore P wise as serpents, and harmless ' c.3 c.oves. 17 But beware »of men : for t they will dehyer ycu iip to the councils, and they will scourge " you in their synagogues; 18 And " ye shall be brought before governors and kings for my sake, for a testimony against them and the Gentiles. I'J But w when they deliver you up, take no thought how or what ye shall speak : for it shall be given you in that same hour what ye shall speak. 20 For it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of your Father which speaketh in you. '21 And the brother shall deliver up the brother to death, and the father the child : and the children shall rise up against iktiv parents, and cause them to be put to death. 22 And ye shall be haied of all men for my name's sake : but » he that endureth to the end shall be saved. 23 But when they persecute you in this city, fliee y ye into another : for verily I say unto you. Ye shall not ^ have gone over the cities of Israel, till the Son of man be come. 24 The -1 disciple is not above his master, nor the ser- vant above his lord. 25 It is enough for the disciple that he be as his mas- ter, and the servant as his lord. If b they have called the master of the house ^ Beelzebub, how much more shall they call them of his household 7 2G Fear thein not therefore ; for d there is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed ; and hid, that shall not be known. 27 What I tell you in darkness, that speak ye in light : and what ye hear in the ear, that preach ve upon the house-tops. 28 And e fear not them which kj]l the body, but are not able to kdl the soul : but rather fear him which is able to dcstrov both soul and bodv in he'l. A. M. 4031. A. D. '^7. r iic.ui.i9. Kps.la. q or,siinpU r riii.Q.15. s ri.i.3.2. u Ac.5.40. iiCo.n. 21. wMa.r3. U. Lu.l2 n. 21.14,13. X De.lZ12, 13. He.2.10. : oT.enrl, or, Jinisli.. a T,u.G.40. Ji!.13.16. 1.5. xHJ. ^ Jn.8.48 c Beelzebub e Is.3.12, 13. 51.7,12. l?e.3.14. Ver. IS. Against thei)i.— Hammond MvX Doddridge, "To them." Ver. 23. Son of man be eoine.—VVhis, coiiiin;^ of" the Son of man, or tlie Mes- siah, seem.s to refer to the subversion of the Jewish state byllie Romans.]— S. Ver. 25. iJee/zefrwi— (OrBaalzebubj primarily the god-lly worshipped at Ek- ron, 2 Ki. i. 2, but afterwards applied to Satan by the Jews ; ami applied by Jews also to the Son of God himself See ch. .\ii. 24. Some derive this n ime from Heb. words, wiiicii signify the God of the dunghill: wliich name the Jews ^avc Satan, ae being the author of ail the pollutions and abomina ions of idol worship. Ver. 27. In darkness— i. e. privately : in light— i. e. publicly. " In open dav " as wo say. Ver. 5 ~ " 28. Sou", and bodtj in }i6U.— Docs hell, in thi.s passage, -^ican only the valley of Him>)m, a place near Jenisalem. rendered odious by its bavins been a scene of cruelty and pollution, and in which worms were found, and a fire was kept ui)to consume the carcasses and olTals of various kinds that were thrown into it? The body, it is granted, might be destroyed in this place ; but our Saviour speaks of the soul being destroyed in Gehenna. Does it not then desig- nate a place far more terrible than the valley of Hinnom ? The wonns in this val- ley died, and the fire was often quenched ; and while it burned, it consumed nothiiiff more than the body. But the Gehenna with which sinners are threaten-^ ed, is a Hame that seizes the soul, and is never quenched. Of this place of endless M-rath, the vallt>y of Hinnom, with its past idolatries and cruellies, 40 MATTHEW, X. one cent and r. half, a lOlii part cf" tlie Ko- ir.aii g Ac.27.Sl. li Re.3.5. i 2Ti.2.12. k Mi. 7.5,6. 1 Ps.41.9. m Lu. 14.26. n c. 16.25. o c.18.5. 25.40,15. J. 1.12.44. p IKi.n.IO. He.6.10. 29 Are not two sparrows sold for a i" farthing? and one of them shall not fall on the ground without your Father. 30 But s the very hairs of j^our head are all numbered. 31 Fear ve not therefore, ye are of more %alue than many sparrows. 32 Whosoever therefore shall confess me lefore men, him h will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven. 33 But i whosoever shall deny me before men. him will I also deny before my Father which is in heaven. :1 34 Think not that I am come to send peace on earth : J I came not to send peace, but a sword. 35 For I am come to set a man at variance k against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the dauditer-in-law against her mother-in-law. 36 Ana 1 a man's foes shall be they of his own house- hold. 37 He "> that loveth father or mother more than ma is not worthy of me: and he that loveth son or daugh- ter more than me is not worthy of me. 38 And he that taketh not his cross, and followeth after me, is not worthv of me. 39 He n that findeth His life shall lose it : and he that loseth his life for my sake shall find it. 40 IT He ° that receiveth you receiveth me, and he that receiveth me receiveth him that sent me. 41 He P that receiveth a prophet in the name of a with its blood and pollulion, with its devouring worms and con.«uinin!? tires, was, no doubt, the most striking image that could be suggested to the mind of a Jew. Ver. 31. Than many sparroios.— The Rev. Mr. Nosuwrthy, who dird in 1G77, had, from the persecuting spirit of tlie times, been imprisoned at Win- chester, wiiere he met with much cruel usage. After his release, he was se- veral times reduced to great straits. Once, when ho and liis family had break- fasted, and had nothing left for another meal, his wife, lamenting her condi- tion, exchiimed, " What shall I do with rny poor children ?" He persuaded her to walk abroad witii him, and seeing a little bird, he said, " Take notice how tjiat Htlie bird sits and chirps, tJioftgh we cannot tell whether it has been at l)rcakfast ; and if it lias, it knows not whither to go for a dinner. Therefore be of good cheer, and do not distrust the providence of God ; for are we not better than many sparrows?" Before dinner lime they had plenty of provisions brought them. Thus was the promise fulfdled, " They who trust in the Lord shall not want any good thing." Ver. 34. Peace on earth. — Doddridge, " On the land," namely, of Ju dea ; and certainly the words apply in a peculiar manner to that comitry, where the gospel met, in the first instance, with the most inveterate opposi- . lion from tliose for whose salvation it was peculiarly designed. It is the gosp,M j of peace ; but men war against it. fAn energetic mode, as Dr. Campbell re- i marks, of expressing the certainty of a foreseen consequence of any measure, I as if it were the purpose for which the measure was adopted. Our Lord here refers to their own traditions : " A little before the coming of the I\Iei-siah,the i son shall insult the father, the daughter rebel against her mother, the daughter- ' I in-law again.-t the mother-in-law, and each man shall have his own household (' for his enemies." Again, "In the age in which the Messiah shall come, the young men shall turn the elders into ridicule, the elders shall rise up against the youth," &c. All these things took place after the rejection of Christ, ns may be seen in the terrible account which Josephus gives of these times. ]—ii. Ver. 33. That taketh not his cross.— Alluding to criminals being compelled 'o bear their own cross, as was our Saviour. Jn. xi.\. 17. Ver. 36. Therj of his oton household.— The gospel, by reason of ...in's op- IMjsition to it, will cause much variance, even between noarest relf fives. Ver. 41. A prophet— That is, a messenger from God, w "iP'Jicr ur.der the Old Teatament or the New. MATTHEW, XI. 41 prophet, shall receive a prophet's reward ; and he that recciveth a righteous man in the name ol" a righteous man, shall receive a righteous man's reward. 42 And whosoever shall give to drink unto one of these little ones a cup of cold water only in the name of a disciple, verily I say unto you, he shall in no wise lose his reward. CHAPTER XI. I 2 John spndetli his disciples lo (Christ. 7 Christ's testimony concerning Jolin. I 13 Tlie opinion of llie people, both concerning John and Christ. 20 Clirisi npbinideih tlie unthanliliilness and iinrepentance of Choraziu, Bethsaida, and I Capernaum : 2.5 and praising his fatlier's wisdom in revealing the gotpel to j the simple, 23 he ciilleili to him ail such as leel the burden of their sins. A ND it came to pass, when Jesus had made ani -^^ end of commanding his twelve disciples, he de- , parted thence to teach and to preach in their cities. j 2 IF Now =^ when John had heard in the prison the works of Christ, he sent two of his disciples, I 3 And said unto him, Art thou he that should come, or do we look for another'? 4 Jesus answered and said unto them, Go and show John again those thuigs which ye do hear and see : 5 The blind receive their sight, and the lame wallc. the lepers are cleansed, ami the deaf hear, the dcadi are raised up, and the poor have the gospel preached I to tliein. [ G And blessed is he, whosoever shall not be offended i b in me. ; 7 IT And as they departed, Jesus began to say unto! the multitudes co^^cerning John, What c went ye out! into the wilderness to see? A reed shaken with the! d wind ? I 8 But what went ye out for to see 7 A man clothed' in soft raiment? behold, they that wear soft clothing] are in kings' houses. i 9 But what went ye out for to see? A prophet? yea, i I say unto you, and more than a prophet. j 10 For this is /le, of whom it is *= written, Behold, 1 1 send my messenger before thy face, which shall pre-j pare thy way before thee. 11 Verily I say unto you. Among f them that are[ born of women there hath not risen a greater thani John the Baptist: notwithstanding, fhe that is leastj in the kingdom of heaven /?is greater than he. 12 And from the days of John the Baptist until now the kingdom of heaven h sufTereth violence, and the! violent i take it by force. I A. M. 4031. A. D. 27. a r,u.7.18, &c. b 18.8.14, 15. 1 Co. 1.22. 1 Ep.l i Ja.1.6. e Is -10 3. M;'.1.3.l. Lul.76. g Jn.l.l5, ■n. 3.30. /5 John as Cliri.^'s niessen- old pr.i- phets, hut after Chri.sl he who comes in the ful- ness cf the 20-:;v. is grcuer tlian John li or, i--- pol- len by fi]ire,a>id iheu that thrust men, take it, &c. i Lu.1516. Ep.6.11 ..13 Chap. XI. Ver. 2. John liad heard— John wis at tin* time in prison, and goaii afler sulTercinbr the freodom and fidclifv with which lie roprovcd Herod. Ver. 3. He that should co?«e— .Xaineiy. the Messiah. See tihap. iii. II. Ver. 5. Tfie poor have the gospel preached lo tliem.—A cirfninstance liulc lesssinffcilar than the miracles which J(:>tis wrouslit ; for neither Rabbins nor pbilosoplicrs ever conde.scended to teach the lower cla.«ses. Ve'. 6. Offended in me.— Doddridge, "Scandalized (or sttimhied) at me." The samcMossinh who was promised as the Ibimdation stent? of his church, was also predicted as a stumblin^j-stone to those who rejected him through unbe- lief. Sec ch. x.\i. 4-1. Ver. 8. .1 man clothed in soft raiment.—" An efTeminate courtier, accustom- ed to fawiiin? and flattery. You may "jxiJcct to find such .)ersons in palaces, not m a wilderness."— H'e.v/ey. 42 MATTHEW, XI A. M. 1031. A. D. 27. ] Mal.4.5. c.17.12. ir 1. 10.25. Jn.7.'J0. p Ps.t>2.5,6. Pr. 17.24. r Jn. 12.21. 6 c. 10. 1.5. I Is.H.13.. 15. r,a.2.1. II ver.24. XI- Ps.jl.2. Je.l.7,S. 1 Co.l. 27. X C.2H.I8. 1,»,I0.-2S. .\n:.V35. 17. 2. 1 Co. 15. 27. 13 For all the prophets and the law prophesied until John. 14 And if ye will receive it, tl jS is Elias, which j was for to come. 1.5 He k that hath ears lo hear, let him hear. 16 IT But 1 whereunto shall I liken this fjeneration? It is like unto chihh-en siiiin the markets, and calling unto their fellows. 17 And saying, We have piped unto you and ye have not danced ; we have mourned unto you, and ye have not lamented. 18 For John came neither eating nor drinking, and ihey say, "• He hath a devil. 19 The Son of man came eating " and drinking, and ihey say. Behold a man gluttonous, and a wine-bib- ber, a friend of pubHcans " and sinners. But p wis- dom is justified of her children. 20 IT Then q began he to upbraid the cities wherein most of his miglity works were done, because they repented not : 21 Wo unto thee, Chorazin ! wo unto thee, "" Beth- saida! for if the mighty works, which were done in vou, had been done in Tyre and Sidon, ihey would have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes. 22 But I say unto you. It ^ shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the ;lay of judgment, than for you. 23 And thou, Capernamn, which i art exalted unto heaven, shalt be brotj^ht down to hell: for if the mighty works, which nave been ione in thee, had heen clone in Sodom, it would have remained until this day. 24 But I say unto you. That " it shall be more toler- able for the land of Sodom in the day of judgment, than for thee. 25 H At V that time Jesus answered and .said, I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto * babes. 2(3 Even so, Father : for so it seemed good in thy sight. 27 All ^ things are delivered unto me of my Father : Vcr. 15. He that hath ears, &c.— That is, " Let those who are ili.spose.1 to Ipiirn, attend." See Dent, x.xi.x. 4. Ezek. xii. 2. Ver. 17. We have tnourned.— Campbell," Sung monrmm songit." Coiipare cli. ix. 23, ivnd note. , , ^ . , , , , " VtT. 20. He began to tiphraid.—Tlus i.s the first time he had done so. At ] fir.si they received liim jovfuHy, hut after awhile, not only heeame iiiatten:i\e, i but persecuted him. , , , „ , ^ Ver. 23. Exalted unto heaven— Thai is, very highly favoured. Dotpn to \ hell— This, in opposition to the preceding piirase, means, to the most degraihn? i situalion. . . ^ . , , I Ver. 25. Jesus ansioei-ed^.-Thls expression, m Scripture, does not always l inijily a previous question. Doddridge, in tliis pl;ice roiuiers it, " Took orca.sion • to say," &c. 1 tfiank thee.— Campbell, "I adore thee ;" i.e. " JZverj ihins in whieli 1 discover thy will, I receive, not vvithacgmescence only, hut with vine- ration." Thou hast hid— Campbell, " That having hidden." Vrum the loiseandprudent.— Campbell, " From Siiges and the learned." - -Un'.o babes —Doddridge, " Infants," i. e. in knowledge. Ver. 27. All things are delivered unto ;«c— That is. all things relative to elitist's mediatorial kingdom, which, at its completion, sliall he delivered iiack MATTHEW, XII. 43 and no man knoweth the Son, but the Father ; nei- ther y knoweth any man the Father, save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal him. 2S IT Come unto me. all ye that labour * and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. 20 Take my yoke upon you, and learn » of me; for I am niGL-k and lowly b in heart: and <= ye shall find rest unto your souls. 'JO For m'y yoke is <\ easv, and my burden is light. CHAPTER XII. 1 Christ reprovelh tlie blindness of tlie Pharisees concerning the breach of the Siilibalh, 3 by scriptures, 9 hy reasor posscsseJ ihat w " ' '"^ y Jn.l.lS 1 Jn.5.; z k.53.2,3. a Phi.2..5..? U'c.2.a.. 1, 13 and by a miracle. 22 IJc hcalethi dnrnb. 31 Bla.sphemy aj^ainst the Holy ] c Ja.6 " ' made of idln ' ' lJn.5 3. a Mr.2.; •iie ;nan possessed ihat W'lS blind Cihosi shall ntver be foreiveu. 36 Account shall ije made of idln words. 3S We reliiiketh the nnfaitlirnl, who seek after a sign : 49 and slioweth who is his brother, sister, and niutlier. | AT that time '^ Jesus went on the sabbath dayi — • — through the corn; and his disciples were a; hungered, and began to b pluck the ears of corn, and ^^^^- '2 to eat. 2 But when the Pharisees saw it, they said unto him, Behold, thy disciples do that which is not lawful to do >; upon the sabbath day. 3 But he said unto them. Have ye not read what David did, d when he was a hungered, and they that were with him ; 4 How he entered into the house of God, and did eat the « shew-bread, which was not lawful for him to eat, neither for them which were with him, but only f for f ex.2S. the priests'? 5 Or have ye not read in the s law, how that on the sabbath days the priests in the temple h profane the sabbath, and are blameless? C But I say unto you, That in this place is one greater i than the temple. 7 But if ye had known what this meaneth, j I will have mercy, and not sacrifice, ye would not have con- demned the guiltless. Ex.25.30. Ex. 33. g Nii.28 9 h Jn.7.22, 23. i 2Ch.6.18. Mal.ai. c.23.17.. 21. j Ho.6.6. unto the Father, 1 Cor. xv. 25— 28. Amon? the a// ^Ttfn^s here mentioned, must piulicularly be inchitJed. the revelation of the Father's will toman, wliicli tolhe Son only is fully and confidenlially inlnisted. No ?nan knoiceth.—Dod- dridLce. " Fully knoweth." J. P. Smith .says, " The word used I)y IMatthew, signifies such knowledge as is peculiarly intniiafe and accurate, full and perfect. Ver. 30. For my yoke is eas'i/.—TUe yoke is a symbol of authority, and to carry it denotes subjection and obeuience. The yoke of Christ is easy and helit, while that of sin is galling and burdensome. Chap. XII. Ver. I. At that ?/».«.— See Luke, chap. vi. l. Plucked the enrs of CO/m— Sufficient for their present necessity ; diied corn was dnimonly eaten amons the Jews. Ver. 2. Behold, thy disciples. — [The law e.vpressly allowed persons to pluck f ar.« of corn in passing through a field, (De x.\iii. 2.^.); and. as the malignitv of the Pharisees could find no sufficient grounee John ii. 19. Ver. 7. Iioillhave mercy.— VV\\\\X is, 1 desire, or Vcquire mercy, or acts of htmianity, rather than sacrifice.]— Ufl^af^er. '! 44 MATTHEW, XII. A. M 4081. A. n. -n. 3 For the Son of man is Lord pv^^n of the sabbath (l«y. 9 ^ And k when he was departed thence, he went into their synagogue : 10 And, behold, there was a man which had his hand withered. And they asked him, saying, Is i it lawful to heal on the sabbath days? that they might accuse him. 11 And he said unto them, What man shall there be among you, that shall have one sheep, and ™ if it fall into a pit on the sabbath day, will he not lay hold on it, and lift it out 7 12 How much then is a man better than a sheep ? Wherefore it is lawful to do well on the sabbath days. 13 Then saith he to the man, Stretch forth thy hand. And he stretched it forth ; and it was restor- ed whole, like as the other. 14 11 Then the Pharisees went out, (i and held "a council against him, how they might destroy him. 15 But when Jesus knew it, he withdrew himself from thence: and great multitudes followed him, and he healed them all ; 16 And charged them that they should not make him known : 17 That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the ° prophet, saying, 18 Behold my servant, whom I have chosen ; my beloved, in whom my soul is well pleased : I will put my spirit upon him, and he shall show judgment to the Gentiles. 19 He shall not strive, nor cry ; neither shall any man hear his voice in the streets. 20 A bruised reed y shall he not breajc, and smoking flax shall he not quench, 6 till he send forth judgment unto victory. 21 And in "his name shall the Gentiles 6 trust. 22 IT Then p \/as brought unto him one possessed with a devil, blind, and dumb : and he healed him. ; insomuch that the blind and dumb both spake and ; saw. Ver 11. What mrtn.— [Tlie Jews Iield that such fhinfrs were lawful on (he sablwith (lay, and our Saviour very properly ajipealed to their conscience in vin- dication of hi.=! intention to heal the distressed man. \—Bugster. Ver. 13. Judgjnent to the Gentiles— Thnt i?:, tlie Gospel ; " the great low (or rule) of reliiL'ion, ri{:liteousn{!SS, and truth." Doddridi^e.— [This propliecy is i^\- pressiy referred to the Messiah by tlie Targuinist, who renders, " 15i:hold my gervanl iIk? Messiah ;" and it was amply fullilled in the pi^ntle, h»\\ly. cont e- sceiKiiiiir, and bpuehcent nature of Christ's miracles and riersonal ministry ; i:is perseverance in liie midst of opposilion, without cnfe'afrinc in conientious dis|>u- tatiou ; and his kind and tender dealins with weak and tempted believers. ]--ii. Ver. -iO. .'^niok-irig' fiax, &c. — i. e. the wick whose flame has e.vpired, l)Ut which si ill burns faintly, he will not entirely extinj-'uish. The sense is, that J ho Mes-:iuh will impose upon his people, borne down with oppression and sutii'r- inir, ui-thiufe' more than they can bear. lie will not add !o their aliiiciions. The^ ,, pn.s.s.i;;e is add^icetl by INIallhew, ase.\hibitine tlie' meek aiui relirin?charaiferof !I the .Snviour. lloh. Wahl. Till he send furth jiidii'iiient vnlii yiciory.— ; isaiah says, " unto truth ;" that is, " till he make tlie cause of ripiiteousnes.i I and trulh completely victorious, through the world." Il Ver. M. iri'/'i ft a'fii/vZ— Greek, " Demon." So the plura.3 in the following ' verses should bo rendered " demons." k Ma.3.1 &c. lAi.6.6, &c. 1 Ln.H.3. m De.22.4. pbeiiig coit- founded by scrip- ture uiid .reason. "n or, took coutisel. yasoi.l liruken Willi a sense of sin. i till brought to perfect flame. ' iipiin liis pro;nite, power, and good- nes.s, even tlie Gen- tiles sli.iU depi'iiilfor BalvMt ion. MATTHEW. XII. 45 23 And all the people were amazed, and said, Is not this the son of Da^id 7 I 24 IT But when tht Pharisees heard it, they said, This fellow doth not cast out devils, but by i Beelzebub the prince of the devils. 25 And Jesus knew their "^ thoughts, and said unto| theui, Every kingdom divided aganist itself is brought to desolation ; and every city or house divided against itself shall not stand : 26 And if Satan cast out Satan, he is divided against himself; how shall then his kingdom stand? 27 And if I by Beelzebub "^ cast out devils, by whom do your children cast them out 7 therefore they shall be your judges. 28 But if I cast out devils by the Spirit of God, then the kingdom i of God is come unto you. 29 Or else how can one enter into a strong man's house, and spoil " his goods, except he fiistT)ind the 1 strong man 7 and then he will spoil his house. 30 He that is not with me is against \' me ; and he that gathereth not with me scattereth abroad. 31 Wherefore I say unto you, All ^ manner of sin and blasphemy shall be fcrgiven unto men : but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost ^ shall not be for- given unto men. r I's.r.«.2. Jn 2il, a vcf ^4. I Da 2/ . c.6.33 I.n.U.iO 17.21. ito.un. u UA-3M. 53.1-2. Re. 12,7. 10. 20.2,3. wMa.3.2S. Lu.12.10. Ver. 26. Sft/^flrt.— Undoubtedly llie .same as Beelzebub, tlie prince of demons, ver. 24. Coinp.^ Rev. xii. 9 ; .\.\. 2. The demons here referred to, are evidently " the angels of Satan," spoken of Matt. \x\. 41. Rev. xii. 9, just quoted. By demons, Iho heathens understood the spirits ofdeceased heroes, &c., and hence those possessed by them, were supposed to be possessed of the same talents or virtues; but the word is neverliscd in this sense in the New Testament; but only tor the ungels or agents of Satan ; hence for Satan to cast out de- mons would be, as our Lord argues, to tiglit against himsplf We have stated our tuU persuasion, that the same agency of demojis still takes place in maiiy cases of lunacy, and other diseases ; since writing which, the Edi- tor has had the satisfaction to find, that i he same opinion was adopted by Joseph Mede, as appears by the following extract from the late Granville Sharp. " It is plain (say.s IMr. S.) that Mede did not belitive the demoniacs to be mere madmen, according to our modern ideas of madness ; and his discourse plainly tends to a very dittbrent purpose ; viz. to show that some madmen, even at this rfay, are really de/«o«/Vfc«, actuated by evil spirits, as much as those mentioned in Scriptiye ! How far this opinion may be true, with respect to I some modern madmen, (adds Mr. S.) I am not able to determine : but that the \ demoniacs mentioned in Scrii)ture were really possessed by evil spirits, . . . i I cannot possibly doubt, notwithstanding the Gentile opinion of ilomons may have been very different." Gran. S/mrpe's case of Saul. The late Air. An- dreio Baxter, in his Essay on Dreaming, evidently adopted the sanu; hy|)o- thesis ; for, speaking of impressions made upon the brain in sleep, he adds, " If the same vibrations are more powerfully excited in the optic nerves, while the eyes are open, than those excited by external objects then acting, the man pursuing with the drawn sword (as in a supposed dream) will appear, even though the eyes be open. And thus . . . we see that dreaming 7uay degene- rate into possession; and that the cause and rature of both are tiie s;tme, differing only in de.gree. " This writer was equallj admired and eulogized by Bi>. Warburton and Mr. Toplady ! The latter, at least, adopted the same hypo- thesis. Ver. 27. By rohom. do your children cast them ovt .?— That some Jews practised exorcism, and pretended fat least) to cast out demons, appears from Mark i\. 38. Luke ix. 49. Acts xix. 13. See our note on the last cited le.\t. Ver. 29. Spoil.— Hammond and Doddridge, " Plundci." Ver. 30. He tfiat gatiiereth not toith me. iil the Gospel ..arrest, may be con- sidered as an enemy, who scatters abroad the grain ; or, without metaphor, he that is not my friend, is my enemy. Ver. 31. Shall be forgiven—That k, are pardonable.— [Blaspiietny, whfto MATTHEW, XII. c F,<;.12.14. i:p.5.4,6. Jude 15. c.16.1. 1 Co. 1.22 f Is.57.3. g Jon.1.17. ■ 32 And whosoever speaketh a word against the y Son of man. it shall be forgiven him : but whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be for- given him, neither in this world, neither in the woHd to come. 33 Either make the tree good, and his fruit good or else make the tree corrupt, and his fruit corrupt for » the tree is known by his fruit. 34 O generation ^ of vipers, how can ye, being eVil, speak good things 1 for out of the abundance b of tii* heart the mouth speaketh. 35 A good man out of the good treasure of the heart bringeth forth good things : and an evil man out of the evil treasure bringeth forth evil things. 36 But I say unto you. That every idle woni ti at men shall speak, they shall give account <= thereof in the day of judgment. 37 For by thy words d thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned. 33 IT Then certain of the scribes and of the Pharisees answered, saying. Master, we would see a sign « from thee. 39 But he answered and saW unto them, An evil and adulterous f generation seeketh after a sign ; and there shall no sign be given to it, but the sign of the pro- phet Jonas : 40 For g as Jonas was three days and three nights in the whale's belly: so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth. applied to men, denotes injuriovs speaking, or calumny, and when used in reference to God, signifies .spmfcmg- im-piously ofliis nature, attributes, and wovkA.]—Bagster. Ver. 32. Ho/?/ G/!o.st— The Holr Ghost is that divine subsistence, which is j most intiinalely united with God the Father and Son. He is distinguished from tijc Father and Son in certain respects, but possesses the same nature and attributes which are ascribed to God tlie Father and Son. Iseilher in this world; neither (nor) in the worUl to come — That is, sliall never be forgiven. Mark iii. 29. Dr. Whitby remarks, tliat tliere are several passages in the Rabbins which show this to have been a proverbial e.xpression, impljing no foririveness. There is, tlierefore, no ground to infer from hence the purgatory of tlic church of Rome. Ver. 33. Either make the tree good, &c.—Grotivs understands tlus, as if our Lord had said, " Since you cannot but allow that my life, and the tendency of my doctrine, are (morally) good, be not so inconsistent as to suppose I am a I confederate with Beelzebub!" So Boothroyd. I Ver. 36. Idle joo7d.—[A word that produces no good efibct, and is not calcu- j ktcii to produce any. " Discourse," says Dr. Doddridge, " tending to innocent mirth, to exhilnrate the spirits, is not idle discourse: as the time spent in ne- I cessaiy recrreation is not id/e time.*']—Bagster. Ver. 37. And by.— Doddridge and others, " Or bv thy words," &c. Ver. 33. A sign from r/?ee— That is, a mi"acle. E.xod. iv. 8. Ver. 40. Three days and three nights — Answering to the Greek term nuch- themcron, a night and day, or a day of 21 hours. " It is of great importance to observe, (says Doirfr/rf^e) that the Easterns reckoned any part of a day of 24 hours for a whole day, and say a thing was done after three or seven days, &c., if it was done on the third or seventh day from that last mentioned. (Gomp. 1 Kings .\x. 29. 2 Cliron. x. 5, 12. and Luke ii.-21.). ... So that, to say a thing happened after tluee days and three ui^dits, was the same as to say, it hap- pened "after three days," or on the third day. (Compare Estb. iv. 16. with v. 1. Gen. vii. 12. E.vod. x.xiv. 18. and xxxiv. 28.) In the whale's belly.— [Ketoa denotes any large fish ; and that a tish of the shark kind, and not a lohale, b here meant, Bochart has abundantly proved.]— i". p: MATTHEW, XIII. 47 41 Th-? men of Nineveh shall rise in judgment \vith( this generation, and shall condemn h it : because theyi repented at i the preaching of Jonas; and, behold, a^ greater than Jonas is here. 42 The j queen of the south shall rise up in the judg- ment with this generation, and shall condemn it : for she It came from the uttermost parts of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon; and, behold, a greater than Solomon is here. 43 When i the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he ^ walketh through dry places, seeking rest, and findeth none. 44 Then he saith, I will return into my house from whence I came out; and when he is come, he findeth it empty, swept, and garnished. 45 Then goeth he, and taketh with himself seven other spirits more wicked than himself, and they en- ter in and dwell there : and the last state of that man is worse " than the first. Even so shall it be also unto this wicked generation. 46 IT While he yet talked to the people, behold, his o mother and his p brethren stood without, desiring to speak with him. 47 Then one said unto him. Behold, thy mother and thy brethren stand without, desiring to speak with thee. 48 But he answered and said unto him that told him, Who is my mother? and who are my brethren? 49 And he stretched forth his hand toward his dis- ciples, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren ! ^ 50 For whosoever shall do the will i of my Father! which 'is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sis- ter, and mother. CHAPTER Xni. 3 The pfc-dble of the sower and ilie seed : IS the exposition of it 24 Tlie pa- rable of the tares, 31 of the mustard seel, 33 of the leaven, 44 of the hidden tre;istr.e, 45 of the pearl, 47 of the draw-net cast into the sea: 53 and how Ci ist is contemned of his own countrymen. THE same day went Jesus out of the house, '^ and sat by the sea side. R0.2.V7. 1o3 5 j^tt. l.3Vj J nc r 'Ti.e - LnU.ai n He.6.4. 10.2^-. 2Pe.2a' o Ma.3.31, &c. Lu.S.19, &c. p c. 13.55. q c.7.20. Jn.15.14. Ga.5.6. He.2.11. lJr..2.n. a Ma.2.13. 4.1. Ver. 41. Nineveh— The metropolis of the Assyrian empire, called by the Gn^cks ant] Romans, Ninus. Most iiave placed it upon the eastern bank of the Tigris above Babylon. The city was of great e.xtent and very splendid. See book of Jo:iah. Duiing nearly 1500 years it \yas the mistress of the east. But when taken by Nebuchadnezzar it. rapidly declinetl, and Babylon became the seat tf enipire. Us site is not nov; ".nown. Zee. ii..and Na. 1. Vt;r. 4-2. The queen of the south— 'Yhni. is, *f Shcba. See 1 Ki. x. 1, &c. Ver. 43. When tlie unclean.— [ildd there been no reality in demoniacal pos-^ sessions, a-? some have supposed, our Lgfrd would scarcely have appealed to S case of thid kind here to point out the real state of the Jewish people and llwir approaching desolation. Had this been only a vulgar error, of the non- sense of which tlie learned scribes and wise Pharisees must have been con- vinced, the case not being in point, because not true, must have been tteatei witli contempt by the very people for whose conviction it was ilesigned.J— li. Ver. 44. £??ip?//— That is, uninhabited. Siv cpt and g aTuished— or" ^aoxa- ed," as Doddridge. Ver. 45. Even so.— [And so it was ; for they became worse and worse, as if totally abandoned to diabolical influence, till the besom of destmction swept them away. 1— B. , , , , , Ver. 50. My brother, and sister, and mother— Those who truly love and obey the Saviour, are as dear to liini, as the neatest relations can possibly be. Chap. XUI. Ver. I. The same daij.— Namely , on which Jesus had held his pre* oedinff discourse with the Pharisees. 43 MATTHEW, XIII. A.M. 4ff3i. A. D. 27. 0 Ma.4.2. I.u.3.5, i.: c.n.25. Ma.l.n. 1 Co.2.10, 14. Ep.:.9,lS. Coi.1.26, 27. lJn.2.27. Lu.9.2 f rs.6.9. g Eze.1-2.2. Jii.12.40. Ac.2:f.'i6, 27. Ro.11.8. 2 Co. 3. 14, 15. 2 And great multitudes were gathered together unto hini, so that he went into a "■ ship, and sat; and the whole multitude stood on the shore. 3 And he spake many things unto them in parables, saying, b Behold, a sower went forth to sow ; 4 And when he sowed, some seeds fell by the way side, and the fowls came and devoured them up : 5 Some fell upon stony places, where they had nci much earth : and forthwith they sprung up, becausa they had no deepness of earth : 6 And when the sun was up, they were scorched ; and because they had no root, they withered away. 7 And some fell among thorns; and the thorns sprung up. and clioked them : I 8 But other fell into good ground, and brought forth I fruit, some a hundred-fold, some sixty-foul, some thirty-fold. 9 Who '^ hath ears to hear, let him hear. 10 If And the disciples came, and said unto him Why speakest thou unto them in parables 7 11 He answered and said unto them, Because it is given unto you to d know the mysteries of the king- dom ol heaven, but to them it is not given. 12 For « whosoever hath, to him shall be given, and he shall have more abundance : but v/hosoever hath not, from him shall be taken away even that he hath. 13 Therefore speak I to them in parables : because they seeing see not; and hearing they hear not, nei- ther do they understand. 14 And in them is fulfilled the prophecy off Esaias, which saith, By s hearing ye shall hear, and shall not Vcr. 3. A parable. — [A parable has been justly defined to be a comparison or swiilitude, in which one thing- is compared with another, cspeciallj' spirit- ual things with natural, by which means those spiritual things arc better .in- derstood, and make a deeper impression on an honest and attentive mind. In a parable, a resemblance in the principal incidents is all that is required ; smaller matters being considered as a sort of drapery. Maimonides i!ive.s an excellent rule on this head : " Fi.xitasa principleto attach yourself to the grand object of the parable, without attempting to make a particular application ot'all the circumstances and terms whi'ch it compTehcnAs." \—Bagster. The parable of the sower is designed to show what are the hinderances which jirevent the power of the go.'spel, and to demonstrate that the salvation of three classes of nearers is impossible. Ver. i.Thefonils (i.e. birds) came and devoured them.—Thevenot (the traveller) saj's, "There are so many sparrows in Persia, that they destroy all thiol's ; and scare-crows are so^arfrom frightening them, that they will perch he pea- Orient. upon them." He adds, that when they see flocks of birds coming, the pea- sants run, and sliout, and smack their whips, to drive them farther I Cuit. N(>. U8S. Ver. 8. ^o)7ie a hundred fold.— The sower was one, and the seed the same ; but even in trood ground some spots will be far more productive than others. Ver. 12. For whosoever hatli, &c.— Ho that hath improved the talents aiid privileges granted him to acquire divine knowledge, shall have given him more talents ai.d greater privileges— but he that hath not improved the tab nt.s and privilef; es granted him, shall have them taken from him. But lohosoirer hath not,fi mn him shall be taken airai/ even that he hath.—'Vo those who cavil atthid »; jeming contradiction, we reconnnend the following lines from Juvenal: " 'Tis true, poor Codrus nothing had to boast; And yet poor Codrus ail that noihina lost." Se.j Oriett. Lit. No. 1 193. Ver. 14. Is fulfilled.— Dr. Campbell remark.";, mat the GreeK word is hero emphatic, implying that this was the proper fullilmiMili'l'Ihe prediction, which (ho adds) is oftener quoted in the New Testament than any other. ir MATTHEW, XIII. iind(.r?tai)d; and s? ?eing yo shall see, and shall not Dt-rrcive : 15 Tor this people' i^ heart is waxed gross, and their ears are dull ii of hearing, and their eyes they have clos'd ; lost at any time they should see with their eyes, and hear with tkeircnrs. and should understand with their heart, and should be converted, and Ij shoidd heal them. 16 liut i blessed are your eyes, for they see : and your I j cars, for thev hear. I 17 Por verily I say unto you, j That many prophets j and righteous men have desired to see those thiusrs\ which ve see, and have not seen them; and to hearjk those thini:!s which ye hear, and have not \ward them. 18 IT Hear k ye therefore the parable of the sower. | 19 When anv one heareth the i word of the king li !le.5.n. f i c. 16.17. ' i.ii:iaz: .\ Jn Si.-JS. ■"°" i Kp.a.5#. .1 He. I MS. ii Ma 1 1 1, 1,11.8.11, doin, and un'dcrstandeth it not, then cometh thei' wicked '^ one, and catcheth away that which wa3i,_^ sown in his heart. This is he which received seed by; the vvav side. I 20 But he that received the seed into stony places, i ^^ the same is he that heareth the word, and ajion withi joy " receiveth it ; \ 21 Yet hath he not root in himself, but dureth for ai while : for when tribulation or persecution ariseth be-] cause of the word, by and by he is " ofi'ended. i" 22 He also that received seed among the thorns isi he that heareth the word ; and the care p of this world, ! and the deceitfulness of riches, i choke the word, andr he becometh unfruitful. _ j 23 But he that received seed mto the good ground isjq he that heareth the word, and understandeth it;i which also heareth ^ fruit, and brinsreth forth, somei a hundred-fold, some sixty, some thirty. | 24 ir Another « parable put he forth unto them, saying, ! ' The kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man which js sowt'd - good seed in his field : ' 25 But while men slept, his enemv came and sowed tares among the wheat, and went liis way. i' 1 .1,..2 '3, N. 3.!i ls.58.2 K/.r.33.31, J....5..>i. Gk.-1.15. c2l '0. Jl .-1.10 lx.'.JS.10, 13. Pel.: Ver. 19. Undcrstandcih it not.— Campbell, " iMindcth (it) not." He adds, "thiif the word Ireaucntly means, l)olli in the Scptuaeint and New 'I'estanient. to mind, to resard. to attend to, is un(|iicstional»le." TIil- same word is used in the cios(^ of ver. 13, " Neither do they mind.'" The loicked (or evil) one — Thiit is, Satan ; s^ee ver. .38. And cntc/ieth.—CajupbcH. ".Siialchc 'h; ' a more happy rendering', the orisina! word iniplyins violence. — Hainmond. Ver. 21. D/^/'erA— That is, eiidureth. lie is offended— or " stinnbleth."— Sc e note on cliap. .\i. 6. Ver. 22. The deceiffiitness.— Doddridge and Canipbetl. ' Dehisxjn "— - Clinke—Cmiiphelt, " 8tiHe." Phuits may properly Iw said to he chokrd (or Hiifled) l)y tijoriis, whicli do not leave theni room to irrow ; and the m otH of God is represented as choked when thus pressed with secular cares, pn>jiling in the mind. Ver. 23. Underatandsth— Or " mindeth" it, as ver. 19 Ver. 2-J. Parable of tares.— The desisrn of this parahle i.« to ilhistrate the lace of retrilMirion, where men are treated acc<»rdin? to iheir rli;iracters in this life. Thd field is the world, and not the «hur'-h See Saviour's e.\posi!i<.n. SS — 43. Vi^r. 2-5. Ta/T"} — Gref k, Ziziinia. — " It appears from the parahle itself, ^says CnmpbelL) I. Thut this wi'ed was not only hmtful to the corn, hut othervnse of no value, and liicrefore to be severed and l\ufnt. 2. That it resembles com, 11—: MATTHEW, XIII. A. M.4031. A. I). -27. u ITi.S.'il /SthehTpo- (iesinii-- V Mal.-l 1 T Lu.3.17. X Mj.4.30. y Kze. 17.23 7. !/!« Grpc'i: tro'W .■■•!?- ttijies a (nbo.a a peck and a. half, wn'ititig a Utile Hintt n piid.) !i Ma. 4.33. b Ps.73.2. Ln.lO.lI. Ro. 16.'Z5, '2C But when the blade was sprung up, and brought forth truit, tlan appeared tbe tares also. 27 So the servants of the householder came arid said untQ him, Sir. didst not thou sow good seed in thy field ? from whence then hath it tares? •28 He said unto them, An enemy hath done this. The servants said unto him, Wilt thou then that we go and gather them up '? 2-.' But he said, Nay; lest while ve gather up the tares, ye root up also the wheat with them. 30 Let both grow together until the harvest : and in the time of harvest " I will say to the reapers. Gather ye 13 together first the tarts and bind them in i)undles to " burn them : but gather the * wlicat into my biirn. 31 H Another parable put he forth unto them, saying, The kingdom of heaven is like to a '' grain of mus- tard seed, which a man took, and sowed in his field : 32 Which indeeJis the least of all seeds : but when it is growm, it is the greatest among herbs, and beoom- eth a >' tree, so tha^ the birds of the air come and lodae in the branches thereof. 33^11 Another parable spake he unto them ; The kingdom of heaven is like unto leaven, which a woman took, and hid in three '• measures of meal, till the whole was leavened. 34 All these things spake Jesus unto the multitude in ^ parables ; and without a parable spake he not unto them : 35 That It might be fulfilled which was spoken by the t' prophet, saving, I will open my mouth in para- bles; 1 will utter'things which have been kept "^ secret from the foundation of the world. 36 IF Then Jesus sent the multitude away, and went .into the house: and his disciples came unto him, say- ling, Declare unto us the parable of the tares of the i field. especially wheat, since it was only when the wlicat was jiutting fcrt.i th»^ear, that tjiose weeds were discover'ed. Now, neitlier of those characters will .suit the tare, wliich is excellent food fur caltle and di.. paial.le i.- desiL'iiefl to show the manner in which the spirit of Chriafianityoper.ilessecretly and unohserved, spreading from one individual to another, ami from family to lajnily, nil ti whole vilhifrc, town, or country, is imbued with it ; or, sponkini.' liguratively, leavened therehy. . . , , ,. , „ . i Ver 32. T/ie least of all se^ds.—'Nnt ahsolnfely, buto»€j)t the smallest, ^nn therefore used proverliially, chap. xvii. 2U. And, accordin{! to Sir Thos. Bn-tm, ; ■ • ■ '■ ' )dy) siil)staiK,e. of I Jos. BanJcu. The 1 the smallest of such as are apt lo erow lo a lisneous (or woody) sul)staiK,e which C. Tot/lor refers to a specimen in the eoljeotion of Sir Jos. Ban-ka. 1 Tatmiid speaks of a mustard tree, one of whose hranches cov(;redji potter s j, iiovel ; and a certain Rahhi boasts of possessin? one which he could climb up, . like a lig tree : hut for these we cannot vouch. .See Taylors Expfjs. Index, and Ilarriss Nat. Hist. A traveller in (liili says, 'l have travelled mnny leairiies through Kroves (of mustard seed) which were taller than horse and man ; | and the birds build their nests in them." Pinke> tun's Voy. • jj MATTHEW, Xlll. 37 He answered and said unto them, He that soweth the ^ood seed is (he Son of man ; 38 The field is the '" world ; the good seed are the cliildren of the '^ kinijdoni ; but the tares are the child- ren of the f wicked u)ie ; 39 The enemy that sowed them is the devil ; the har- vest is the end of the = world ; and the reapers are the I' ans" ■!■. 40 As tnerefore the tares are j?athered and burned in the i fire ; so shall it be in the end of this world. 41 The Son of man shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his kiiigdom all j things that ■ ♦fiend. It and them which do iniquity; 42 And 1 shall ca.'-t them mto a furnace of fire: there '" shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth. 43 Then shall the rigliteous shine " forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father. Who hath ears to hear, let hmi hear. 44 ^ Again, the kingdom of heaven is likci unto treasure " hid in a field ; the which when a man hath found, he hideth, and for joy thereof goeth and selleth P all that he hath, and buyeth 'i that field. 45 IT Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a merchant-man, seekmg goodly pearls : 46 Who, when he had found one "■ pearl of great price, went and sold all that he had, and bought it. 47 IT Again, the kingdom of heaven is like umo a net, that was cast into the sea, and gathered * of every kind: 48 W^hich, when it was full, they drew to shore, and sat down, and gathered the good into vessels, but cast the bad away. 49 So shall it be at the end of the world : the an- gels shall come forth, and ' sever the wicked from among the Just, 50 And "shall cast them into the furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth. 51 Jesus saith unto them, Have ye understood all these things 7 They say iinlo him. Yea, Lord. 5-2 Then said he unto them. Therefore every scribe ickich is instructed unto the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man /fiai is a householder, which hring- eth forth out ^'of his treasure thirigs new and ^old. Li3 ^ And it came to pass, that when Jesus had finished these parables, he departed thence. 54 And ^ when he was come into his own country, g Joel3.ia He. II. 1 5. ..19. i ver.30 or, ni'an- duU. k I,u.I3.77. 1 c.3.12. Re.l9.-20. a). 10. n Da. 12,3. 1 Co. 15. 49. o Pr.2.4,f. p Ph. 3.7,8. u Is.55. 1. Re. 3. 18. r 1^.3.14, 1.5. 8.11. V I'r. 10.21. 1.5.7. 18.4. X M.1.6.1, &c. T.u.4.16, &c. Ver. 59. The devil (diabolos.)—" A plain answer to ihe great qiip.sfion con- ; ?,eniin!,' tlie origin of evil. God m;,de man (a.s lie did aii^cls) inielliffcnt crea- i lures, and consetiiienily free either to choo.^e ?oodor evil : but he implanted no I t vii ill the human soid ; an enemy (with nian'.s concurrence) nath done this."' | —J. Wesle.i/. V( r. 46. ijne 'pearl of great f rice.— The parable of the pearl of ?reat price, ! shows Ihe earnestness witli which wo must seek relidon, and the sacrifices we I must lie willing to make lor its acciuiremcnf. See Mat. xix. 21. I Ver. 47. .^l >'e/.— lA diajr net, wlwii the Latins call rerricvlunt., a sweep- jl nci, "which iscasf into the water to catch fish, and the rarticular use of which l| is to dras ihrnmi' tioin ilie liotToin." A.-tliis is diiifrt'ed aloii?. it gathers j^ood ii — ' had, ^'re;it uiul small, wliicli are separnted wlun l.voiicht ashore. J— •' ' Ver. 52. 'I'liinis neir and ■/,' — As the Orientals never chant'e theit (iishions, I they are remarkahle tijr hoariiiig large stocks otVaimcnt, as well as provi.siona. yi 52 MATTHEW, XIV. K. M. 4031. A. D. 27. 18.4S.7, Si. 3. Jn.6.« a Ma.6.1- Lu.9.7, b or, are nrrought by him. he taught them in their synagogue, insomuch that they were astonished, and said, Whence liath tliis mu}i this wisdom, and these mighty works'] 55 Is not this the carpenter's son ? is not his mother called Mary'? and his hrethren, James, and Josee, and Simon, and Judas ? 56 And his sisters, are they not all with us 1 Whence then hath this man all these things? I 57 And they were offended y in him. But Jesus said unto them, A prophet is not without honour, save in his own country, and in his own house. 58 And he did not many mighty works there be- cause of their unbehef. CHAPTER XIV. 1 Herod's opinion of Christ. 3 Wlit-relore Ichr .5.aptist was beheaded. 13 Jefuf depaiteth into a desert place: 15 v.liere'.j fi.\lelli five thousand men with five leaves and two fislies : 22 he wuil'vl.. on ilic tra to liis di.sciplus : 3-J and landing at Gennesaret, healeth llie sick by tlie touch ol' llie liein of his gar- ment. AT that time '^ Herod the tetrarch heard of the fame of Jesus, ;2 And said unto his servants. This is John the Btrp- tist ; he is risen from the dead ; and therefore mighty works b do show forth themselves in him. 3 IT For Herod had laid hold on John, and bound him, and put him in prison for Herodias' sake, his brother Philip's wife. 4 For John said unto him. It <= is not lawful for thee to have her. 5 And when he would have put him to death, he fear- ed the multitude, because they counted him as a y Malthaoe, and Tetrarch of Galilee ami Pera'B. wliich produced a revenue of 200 talents a year. He married the duiighter of Aretas, I kinp of Arrd)ia. whom he divorced in order to marry Henuiia.s, the wile of lii;^ I hrotlier Philip, who was still living. Aretas, to revenge the alironl w Inch He- rod had oHered liis daughter, declared war against him ; and vanquished him after an ohstinate engagement. This defeat Josephus as.^urcs us the Jews con- sidered as a i unishment for the death of John the Baptist.— Having gone to Rome to solicit the title of king, he was accused hy Agrippa with carrying on a correspondence with Arlahanus king of Parthia, against the Romans, tnd wa.s lianishijd hy (he Emperor Caius to Lyons, and thence to Spain, wlicre he and Herodias died in f:\i\c.]— Bolster. Ver. 2. He is 7 /sen.— Joseplius reoresents Herod as a Sadducee, wiiich Reel denied the resurrection, &c. (See Doddridg-c.) But "Conscience makes cow ards of us all ;" and inlidels who deny a future state, will yet t»einlile at the sight of a supposed spectre. Ver. 3. Herodias. — [This infamous woman was the daughter of A. i.^tohulus and Beicnice, and grand-daughter of Heny' the Great. Philip's wife.—lla- rod Philio, son of HcrotI the Great and Mii>-' ^]\e.]—Boirster. Ver. 7. Promised loith an oath.—Doddrtdgc and Cwnipbell, " Sware unto her." Ver. 8. Before instructed.— CampheU, "Instigated." The facts appear to have hoen, that when the daughter of Herodias danced, her mother was not in the hall-room, hut in an antecluunher ; when, thereibre, Herod made his foolish in the midst. 1 Pr.29. MATTHEW, XIV 53 9 And the k\ns; was ? sorry : nevertheless for the ontli's ''Sake, and them v.Mch sat with him at meal, /? lie cuninianded it to be given her. 10 And he sent, and beheaded John m the prison. 11 And his head was brought in a chatter, and given to the damsel : and she brought it to her mother. 1-2 And his disciples came, and took up the body, and buried i it, and went and told Jesus. l.j II When Jesus heard y of i7, he j departed thence by ship into a desert place apart : and when the peo- ple had heard thereof, they followed him on foot out of the cities. 14 And Jesus went forth, and k saw a great multi- tude, and was moved with compassion i toward them, and he healed their sick. 15 And when it was evening, his disciples came to him, savin", Tins is a desert place, and the time is now past ; send the multitude away, that they may go in- to the villages, and buy themselves victuals. k; But Jesus said unto them, They need not depart ; give ye them to eat. 17 And they say unto him, We have here but five loaves, and two fishes. IS He said, Bring them hitherto me. 19 And he commanded the multitude to sit down on the grass, and took the five loaves, and the two fishes, and looking up to heaven, he blessed, and brake, and gave the loaves to his disciples, and the disciples to the multitude. c .1.1. 11 ?:., ' 3.">. D.i.5 U.. 16. h Jti.-.!1.1. Ii officers who had been decapitated \i/ Ins orders, com- manded that they i^honld he e.vposed in larpo silver dishes (charters) at tiie en- trance of his TX'rte. See Orient. Lit. No. 1193. \Josephus informs us tliaf_ John the Bapli.st was imprisoned and beheaded by Herod in the stroni' castle of Machaerus. whicli he dcscril>es as situated about 60 stadia east of Jordan, not far from where the river dischar'ies itself into the Dead SQVL.\—Ba'.^ster.~ — f^he broil ?lir if to her mother.— Jerotne relates that Herotiias tjpated the Baptist '«_ head Willi ^reat disdain, and pierced^ it with a needle. So when the head of Cici'ni was l)roM?.'ht to Fiilvia (wife of Mark Anthony) she is said to have pier- ced it with a silver bodkin. V(!r. 11. The daniiel. — I This was Salome, the daushter of Hermlias by her uncle and husband, Herod Philip. Sicephoriis and Meinphra--. ]—Bagtter. Ver. 13. Apart.— Cam pbe/ 1, " Privately ;" so vca 24. On foot.— Campbell, '■ By land ;" he says that the GrecK word means on foot, when opposed to horsebac'c ; and by land, when contrasted with bi/ >sea. \e:'. 13. When it iras eveninsr.— Campbell, " TownnU oxcnins." He adds^ " 1 he Jews reckoned iwo evenings, the one commencing about three in the af- ternoon, (the time of the evening sacrifice,) the other aboii. si-K. or sun-set." The second evening Is mentioned ver. 23, where the same cnti . renders, " It was | lat(r." Ver. 19. He blessed.— ^uery , What did he bless? This is general.y e.xplntnod :=^a 54 MATTHEW, XIV. ^lliorei.i.isl! |-.e fni-;il- | iiy ill Ore I gre:Ues( pleny. m •2Ki.4.l. 7. ■ Ma.6 46 p i,n.a-i.:-.7. 1 (J Ac -^.11. r Phi. 4. 13. s or,s.,S.37. Uo.1.4. X Da.3.25. 20 And they did °11 eat, and were filled : and they took up of the ft abluents that remahied /(? twelve bas- kets'"full. 21 And they that had eaten were about five thou- sand men, besides women and children. 22 IT And straijifhtwiiy Jesus constrained his disci- ples to get into a ship, and to go before hini unto the other side, while he sent the multitudes away. 23 And when he had sent the multitudes away, he " went up into a mountain apart to pray : and when the evening was come, he was there alcne. 24 But the ship was now in the midst of the sea, tossed with waves : for the wind was contrary. 25 And in the fourth watch of the night Jesus went unto them, walking on the sea. y 2(5 And " when the disciples saw him walkirig on the sea, they were P troubled, saying, It is a spirit ; and they cried out for fear. 27 Kut straightway Jesus spake unto them, saying, Be ''of good cheer ; it is I; be not afraid. 28 And Peter answered him and said, Lord, ""if it be thou, bid me come unto thee on the water. 29 And he said. Come. And when Peter was come down out of the ship, he walked on the water, to go to Jesus. 30 But when he saw the wind ^ boisterous_, he was afraid ; and beginning to sink, he cried, saying. Lord, save t me, 31 And immediately "Jesus stretchea forth /nshand, and caught him, and said unto him, O thou of litde faith, wherefore didst thou ^' doubt ? 32 And when they were come into the ship, the wind «■ ceased. 33 Then they that were in the ship came and worship- ped him, J saying, Of a truth thou art the Sonof =« God. 34 IT And >' when they were gone over, they came into the land of Gennesaret. ot'tlic fi.shcs ; hut Caiiipbcl/ (jruidofl hy the (iriontal idiom) incSnes to explain ii. " Ho blessed (jOiI." or ii.skcd n hlo.ssin?.'. Compare IVlark viii. 6. V(>r. 2(1. Tinclve^haskets full.— From thi.s it is clear that a creative power I nmst have hcvu exerted, as liie food remaining was evidently more than belbre ' they l.ccm to cat. V!ain which tlie tswiGeinaras. or Talmud.*, called the Jeni.-salein and Bahy- loiiL^li. were coinpi).>iod. Of the estimation in which lliese were held hy the Jews, the following may serve as an example ; " The words of the Scril.es are lovely heyonil the words of the law, for the words of the law are weit'hty atiQ liijhl, but th' words of the Scribes are all weighty." Hieros. BeracA—Bagster. Ver. 1. Curseth.— Covipbefl is suri'rised at this triinslatioti 1 ling so current he lliii ks that both the Hebrew and Greek words signify to reproach, or ra.immiate. B it the R'urilty of death l>eing atft^'jd to this '" reproach," proba- bly ltd to mis strong term '" curseth," and seems to justify it : for no slight re proiicii, I'.ssiired'y, would warrant su(>l'. o puni.«hinent. Viv. 5. It is (or, be it) a ?ift.—" It is Corban." the Hebrew term for a gift, or £f(e» ng lo God. Levit. i. 2. 3 ; ii. l.S. &c. To interfere with this otlering would nave inturretl tlie imputation of impiety ; but it was often wickedly pleaded, as an e\;u-5e for neglecting' the plainest duty. Vei. e. Honour not his father and 7nother.— Bp. Jebb. in his metrical version of verses .5, 6. seems to have rendered tlie passage clearer and more elegant. " Hul ye say: Whoever shall say to his father or mother, (Be that) a gift, by wliicL thou iiiit-'hlest Itave been relieved from me ; Mist also not iKinoiir his father or his mother : 7'li'U have yc nullified the commandment of God by your tradition." .VJ 56 MATTHEW, XV. 9 Jiut in vain they do worship me, teaching /or cK'C- trines s the commandments of men. 10 ^ And he called the multitude, and said unto them, II :ar, and understand: 11 Not I' that which goeth into the mouth defileth a man; butthatwhich comethoutof the mouth, this de- fileth a man. 12 Then came his disciples, and said unto him, Know- (!st thou that the Pharisees were offended, after they heard this saying? 13 But he answered and said, Every plant, i which my heavenly Father hath not planted, shall be root- ed up. 14 Let them alone: they ) be blind leaders of the blind. And if the blind lead the blind, both shall fall into rhe ditch, 15 Th':^.^ answered Peter and said unlo him, Declare unto us tair5 parable. 16 And Jesus said, Are ye also yet without under- standing '.' 17 Do not ye yet understand, that whatsoever enit-felh in at the mouth k goeth into the belly, and is cast out into the draught ? 18 But those things which proceed out of the mouth come forth from the heart ; and they defile the man. 19 For I out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, mur- ders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witness, /? blasphemies : 20 These are the things which defilo a man : but to eat with unwashen hands defileth not a man. y 21 ir Then '"Jesus went thence, and departed into the coasts of Tyre and Sidon. 22 And, behold, a woman of Canaan came out of the same coasts, and cried unto him, saving, Have mercy on me, O Lord, thou son of " Davia ; my daughter is [grievously vexed with a devil. I 23 But he answered her not ya "word. And hi'i dis- |ciples came and besought him, saying, Send Ik r away; to\h.>. (for she crieih after US. Je^^sol^y 24 But he answered and said, yi an) nut ^L•lli but I unto the lost 6 sheep of the house of Israel. Vor. 9. Teaching t\tr docnines.— Duddriclge," ^Vhilc Uwy tench flncfrines (iliiil are) human jiijiinclions," or fJie com<}>iandmentnof )u?ti. Tin se licy cmv sidored not only equal, hut in some cases cveiinioreobiiiratory. Ilian tlio pn-cepfe of :\l(j».f;.s and of God. 'J'lius they considered tiic net'lect of washii.;:, arcord- I in? Id tiieir traditions, as equal to whoredom, and \voitl)y of death. See Ham- jr.ond and Doddridge. Ver. 12. Then came, &:c — This was after Jesus had ?one into a houf e. Ver. 13. Every plant — That is, overy doctrine not of Qod ; every teaclici .lot OP.li-'iitoned by him. V(;r. 14. Blmd /cffrfcr*.— Elsewhere they are called " Mind puides." Ver. 20. To eat with umva-shen, &c.— It is no sin to neglect a surerptitious coremony. Var. 2-2. A xomnan of Canaan— Of the accursed and devoted race of Canaan, an(i, as Mark inform.'; wa (ch. vii. 26). a Siyrophirnician ; i. e. a native of Jhnt part of Pl)o?i)icia which had formerly i)een contjuered by the Syrians. Dod- drnicce. Vcrei with a devil — or " demon," as before. Ver. 23. Send her away ; for she cricth aftt^- «».— Grant ner request and dismiss her. / f Col.222. E AC 1U.15 Ro.M.U 20. rn4.4. Til. 1.15. i J n. 15. 2,6. ' c. 23.10. Lii.6.3». > Lu.6.43. ia.3.0. Gc.6.5. 8.21. Pr.G.ll. 24.9. Je.l7.9. Ro.-i.V,.. 19. Ga.5.l9.. 21. Ep.2.3. TiL3.3. P si antler- iiig mid sptakiiig evil (if otbei'f. m Ma. 7.21. J Lu.lS.33, y thereby to try her taith and cons'.an- cy. o Ps.23.1. La. 3. 8. p c. 10.5.6. Ac. 3. 26. '■ n\y per- Kuii.al in' iiisiry is r MATTHl'W, XV. 57 i 'j5 Then came she and worshiiiped him, saying, Lord, help me. 26 Hut he answered and said, It is not meet to take the children's bread, and to cast it to i dogs 27 And she said, Truth, Lord : yet the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their master's table. 2-i Then ■■ Jesus answered and said unto her, O wo- man, great is thy faith : be « it imto thee even as thor wilt. And her daughter was made whole from that very ' hour. 29 IT And " Jesus departed from thence, and came nigh unto the sea of Galilee; and went up into a mountain, and sat down there. 30 And great multitudes came unto him, having with them those that w^re lame, blind, dumb, maimed, and many others, and cast them down at Jesus' feet; and he healed ^ them : 31 Lisomuch that the multitude wondered, when they saw tlie dumb to speak, the maimed to be whole, the lame to walk, and the blind to see : and they glorified the God of Israel. 32 ir Then «■' Jesus called his disciples unto him, and said, I have compassion on the multitude, because they continue with me now three days, and have no- thing to eat : and I will not send them away fasting, lest they faint in the way. 33 And * his disciphs say unto him. Whence should we have so much biwxd In the wilderness, as to fill so great a multitude'? 34 And Jesus saitli iMiV' maimed, wlio were brought oi these occasio-".*, there were some whose lin^bi iiad been cut off; and I think hardly any of the miracles of our Lord werri.it re iilustricuc and amazing thai the recovery of such."' Dr. Doddridsce.]—lie§ii'r. Ver, Si t.esf tliey faint.— Campbell, " Lest {h\i- strength fiil." Ver. 37. Baskets— Ca7uvleU, " Maunds ;" p -opt rl v, band-baskeU!, a different word frou: what is used in the preceding niiracJe, chrp. \iv. 2'<. Ver. 39. Ma^dala.—\ Mn£rdala was a city, and ['•eWaljiy a territory, east o| . Jordan, sometimes callerl by the Rabbins Magda'a ifl^i^ara, from its vicir.it} I to that city. Dr. Lightfoot has satisfactorily sho Vi>, paid yenrlv for the support of the temple ; which was continued by them, wherever dispersed, till after the time ol Vespasian. See Josephus.]— Hamster. Ver. 20. Jesus prevented him—i. e. Jesus anticipated him. MATTHEW, XVIIJ •27 Notwithstnndini?, lest we should oflend " them, go thou to the sea, and cast a hooU, and take up the ftsh that first conieth up ; and when thou hast opened liis mouth, thou shalt find a ° piece of money : that take, and give unto them for me and thee. CHAPTER XVIII. 1 Clirist 'variieth his disciples to be Ir.imble anil linrmlcss : 7 to avoitl ofli»nces, and not to dispise the iiltle ones: 15 ti-aclielli how we are to deal with our biclhren, when they ollend us : 21 and how oft to forgive Oiem : 23 which he sei'.eUi forth by a pa iil.ie of the king, that took account of his ser\'ams, 32 and punislietl liim, who Elinwcd no mercy to iiis fellow. AT ^ tlie same tune came the disciples unto Jesus, - saying, Wlio is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven? 2 And Jesus called a little child unto him, and set him in the midst of them, 3 And said, Ven'iy I say unto you. Except ye be b converted, and become as little « children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. 4 Whosoever therefore shall humble himself d as this little child, the same is greatest in the kingdom of heaven. 5 And whoso shall receive one such little ^ child in my name receiveth me. 6 But whoso shal. offend f one of these little ones which believe m me. it werebetter for him that a mill- stone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depth of the sea. 7 H Wo unto the worM because of offences ! for s it must needs be that offences come ; but h wo to that man bv whom the offence cometh ! 8 i Wherefore if thy hand or thy foot offend thee, cut them off; and cast them from thee : it is better for thee to enter into life halt or maimed, rather than having two hands or two feet to be cast into everlasting fire. 9 And if thine eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast if from thee : it is belter for thee to enter j into life with one eye, rather than having two k eyes to be cast into hell fire. 10 IT Take heed that 3^e despise not one of these little jnes; for I say unto you, That in heaven their angels i do always behold "> the face of my Father which is in heaven. 1 1 For the Son of man is come to save » that which was lost. -, ^ 63 \. M. 4033 A. V. 28. n Ro. 14.21. 15.1. .3. 2Co.6.a I a ttater. which was half an cuncc of siivet. CH.VP. 1^ ^ Ma. 9 3i, &c. Lu.9.46, Ac. 22.24,&* b Ps.51.?(> ..13. Jn.3,3. c lCo.14. 20. 1 Pe.2.2. d Lu.14.11. Ja.4.10. e c.i;).42. f Ma.9.42. Lu.l7.t,2 s 1 Call. ^ 19. Jiide 4. h Judell. i c.5.29,30. Ma. 9. 43, j Ile.4.11. k Lu.9.25. 1 Ac.12.15. mPs. 17.15. n 0.1.21. Lu.9.56. 19.10. Jn.3.17. 10.10. 12. 17. 1 Ti.l 15. Vcr, 27 A piece of vioncij—'ThaX i.s, a stater, or shekel, weighing in silver aoon'. lialf an ounce, and equal to two (ii(lraclima.' of his servants. 24 And when he had begun to reckon, one was brought unto him, which owed him ten thousand » talencs. Vf r. 12. And goeth into the mo}infain.erson in the s>i)agogue. V'^r. 24. Ten thoumnd talents.— Acc.onUng to Prideanx, the Roman ta-- ICt ■ Mas equal to t959 90 cents : ten thou.^and of whicii would amount to $9,599,000. If the Jewish talent of silver be designed, whicii is estimated hv the same learned writer at 81.999 80, this sum amounts to $19,903,000 ; i)Ut if the gold talent is meant, which is equal to S31.996 80, then the amount is 8319,968.000. ['fhe value of ten thousand silver talents, according to the ta- ble ailopled in this hook, is $15,188,300. and of the like nund)er of gold talents, 8242,474,000.] This immense sum represents our boundless obligations to God, MATTHEW, XIX. 65 25 But forasmuch as he had not to pay, his lord com- manded him to he » soldj and his wife, and children, and all that he had, and payment to he made. 26 The servant therefore fell down, and '• worshipped him, sayintr, Lord, have patience with me, and I will pay thee all. 27 Then the lord of that servant was moved with -compassion, and loosed him, and forgave him the debt. 28 But the same servant went out, and found one of his fellow servants, which owed him a d hundred pence : and he laid hands on him, and took him- by the throatj saying, Pay me that thou owest. 29 And his fellow-servant fell down at his feet, and besought him, saying, «= Have patience with me, and I will pay thee all. 30 And he would not: but went and cast him mto prison, till he should pay the debt. 31 So when his fellow-servants saw what was done, they were very sorry, and came and told unto their lord all that was done. 32 Then his lord, after that he had called him, said unto him, O thou wicked f servant, I forgave thee all that debt, because thou desiredst me : 33 Shouldest not thou also have had compassion on thy fellow-servant, even as I had pity on thee? 34 And his lord was wroth, and delivered him to the tormentors, till he should pay all that was due unto him. 35 So s likewise shall my heavenly Father do also unto you, if ye from your hearts forgive not every one his brother tneir trespasses. CHAPTER XIX. 2 Christ healeth tlie sick : 3 answereth ihe Pharisees con-erning divorcement : 10 showeth when niarriase is nece- sake. He that is able to re- ceive it. let him receive it. 13 ^ Then were there brought unto him littlechildren. that he should put his hands on them, and pray : ana the disciples rebuked them. 14 But Jesus said, Sutler i little children, and forbid them not, to come unto me: for of /? such jis the kingdom of heaven. 15 And he laid his hands on them, and departed ; thence, 16 IT And, behold, one came and said unto him, Good Master, what k good thing shall 1 do, that I may have eternal life? 17 And he said unto him, Why callest thou me good 7 there is none good but one, that is, God : but if thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments. IS He saith unto him, Which 7 Jesus said. Thou shalt I do no murder, Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not steal. Thou shall not bear false witness, 10 Honour thy fatlicr and thy mother: and, Thou "'shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. 20 The young man saith unto hnn. All these things have I kept from my youth up : what lack I yet? |>ni-e.i9.i 21 Jesus said unto him, If thou wilt be perfect, goj" J^"yi^' "a)id sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and ac.2.45 thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come and\ j^.-^\ follow "me ! ig'^'-^' 22 But when the young man heard that saymg, he' went away sorrowful : for he nad great possessions. Ii I Co.7. 32. Ma. 10. 14. Lu. 18.16, &c. /3ofrerso,>3 rtetmb- itii<; liieiii in disposi- tion, liav- ng Uieir inno- cence, simplici- ty, huinil- iiy, and teaclia- blenesi. j c.18.3. k Ma. 10. 12- Lii.10.25. 18.18. 1 Ex.'iO.ia De.5.17, o Jn.i2.i guard (Jieir women. 3. Others wlio make themselves eunuchs for the kint'dom of heaven's sake ; i. e. who devote themselves to !t smgle hfe, that they may be more at liberty to propagate the eosfiel, as appears to have been the ca.se with tlif; Aposfle I'aul. See I Co. vii. throughout. The case is now, however, somewhat dit!erent, and married men are lijund to be far the most useful mis- sionaries, especially in the busmess o( female education, whicli, in these early ages, was never thought of. Ver. 14. For of such—That is, persons of .^ich a character. Doddridge. Ver. 1.5. He /aid his hands on th^m—yicepfiorus, a (ireck ecclesiastical liistorian, fells us, (on traditional evidence,) that Ignatius, Bp. and martyr, was one of these blessed children. • Ver. 16. Good Master .'— ll'olfius says, this is a title which the Rabbins much affected. —Luke says tliis young man wjisa ruler ; Matthew, that he was rich ; and Mark, that ho came running and kneeling ; which circumstances ccjmhined show, that though a young man of rank and property, he was neither haughty nor morose, but aHiible and courteous ; he bad also received a religious eiluca- lii.n. and kept the commandments from his youth up. Ver. I". There is n^ne good but one, that is God— Or, by the change of a comma. "There is nonegcMKl, but God only." as Ma. ii. 7. Our Saxon ances- tors termed th^; Supreme Being God, which also denoted good. God, and good, ijeing coDelative terms. Ver. -20. What lack I yet 1— Doddridge, " What do I farther need ?" Ver. 21. I'reasure in heaven.— Compare ch. vi. 19, CO. Ver. 22. Went atray sorrowful.— How many lovely iiualities (saj"s the excel- lent Dr. ]yatf-'i) are here^poiled at once, by the love oft his world ! and a n)an that was no^ I'lr from the kingdom of God, divided from Christ, and driven to ulatal distance from heaven, by this dangerous interposin-' snare ! A w retched chain, thousrh it was a golden one, that withheld his soul from the embraces of his .Savifrur. He was young ; he was modest, and humble ; he had a desire to be saved ; and he went far in the outward Ibmis of sodlini ss : all these conniiandi (r.oid he) hare I kept from my youth (or childhood:; and he had a mind to foiiow Christ too ; but Jesus was poor, and hitt followers m\xf.\. take up their 68 MATTHEW, XX. ? Ps.3.8. Zec-8.6 r Ma.lO 2:*. Lu.ia23. , c'JO.Sl. Lii 22.23, 30. lCo.6.2,3. Re.2.26. u Ma.lO. 29,311. Lu. 18.29, 30. 1 Co. 2. 9. V c.20.16. c.21.3l,32 M;i.ia 31. I, .1.13.30. (;a..5 7. He.i I. 23 IT Then said Jesus unto his disciples. Verily I say unto you, That Pa rich man shall hardly enter into the kingdom of heaven. 24 And again I say unto you, It is easier for a camel to go tiirough the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God. 25 When his disciples heard it, they were exceedingly ,. amazed, saying, Who then can be saved > . 26 But Jesus beheld ihein, and said unto thern. With ■ men this is impossible; ibut with God all things are possible. 27 IT Then ^ answered Peter and said unto him, Be hold, we have forsaken «all, and followed thee; what shall we have therefore ? 2S And Jesus said unto them. Verily I say unto you. That ye which have followed me, in the regeneration when the Son of man shall sit in the throne of his glory, ye ' also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. 29 And " every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name's sake, shall. receive a hundred fold, and shall inherit everlasting life. 30 But " many that are first shall be last ; and the last shall be first. CHAPTER XX. 1 Clirist, by theamilitiule of the labourers in ilie vineyard, slioweth tliat (Joel is Jebior unto no man : 17 roretellelh his passion : 20 liy ans\vi;ring tlic nioilier of Zebetlee's chilrlren teachcth his disciples to l>e lowly : 30 and giveih iwc blind men their sight- FOR the kingdom of heaven is like unto amnn that is a householder, "■ which went out early in the morning to hire labourers into his vinevard. cro.'is, and share in his poverty. This was tlio parting point ; tiiis wa.-; tlie bar to his salvation: htiwuaahnost a Christian, hut his riches itreventcdliim from being altogether so. 0 fatal wealth, and foolish possessor ! Ver. 23. Rich man shall hardhj.—S;M ^)r. Cecil to a iianshioner, " 1 under- i stand you are very dangerously situated !" He then paused. The man replied, i hat | he was not aware of it. He answered, " 1 thought it was pro!)ahle you were not ; and therefore 1 called on you : I hear you are getting ricli ; take care, for it i.s the road by which the devil leads thousands to destruction !" Ver. 24. It is easier for a carneK &c.— |So in the Koran, "The impiou.*. who in his arrogance shall accuse our doctrine of falsity, shall find the gates of 'lea- ven shut ; nor shall he enter till a camel shall pass throusrh the eye of a nee- dle." It was a common nioili; of expression among the Jews to express any thing that was rare or ditiicult. See LightfootA— Bolster. Dut Mr. Har- nif.r thinks this alludes to the manner.s of the plundering Arabs, who teach their camels to enter huts with very low entrances, urion their knees. He explains it to mean, " It would be as easy to force a camel through a dooiway as small as the eye of a needle, as fora rich man." &c. For caviel, som(! reat^ cal/le, wiiich dit1i;rs but one letter in the Greek ; but Campbell prefers the com mon readnig, ami we think .justly. Ver. 2s. In Die regeneration .—B\wkcn of the melioration of all things ; the now condition of all thing.s in the reign of the IVlossiah ; wheivHie universe, and all it Contains, especially the human race, will be restored to tiieirstate of pris- tine purity and splendour.— /Jo6. Waiil. "The times of the restitution of all things." Ac. iii. 21. Chap. XX. Ver. \.~Thc kingdom, &c.— This. parable was intended to .illus- trate thee(|'iity of God's dealings in admitting the Gentiles lo eciual privileges with the Jews, and toilluslrateihclast verse ofthe nineteenth chapter. II affords no I'ncouragement to ibosi; rlrfcrrin!-' personal religion to old age. The best illustration we have iriet withofthc imagery of iiiis iiarable, is in the celebrated Mo;/e;'« Second Journey tbroiiu'h Persia (p. 26.5.) Speaking of a lart'esguare in Hamadan, which served as a inarket-rdace,he says, " Here we observed every MATTHEW, XX. 69 2 And when he had agreed with the labourers for a penny b a day, he sent them into his vineyard. 3 And he went out about the third hour, and saw others standing idle in the market-place, 4 And said unto them ; Go ye also into the vine- yard, and whatsoever is right I will give you. And they went their way. 5 Again he went out about the sixth and ninth hour, and did likewise. 6 And about the eleventh hour Tie went out, and found others standing idle, and saith unto them, Why stand ye here'all the day <= idle? 7 They say unto him, Because no man hath hired us. He saith unto J them, Go ye also into the vineyard ; and whatsoever is right, that shall ye receive. 8 So when even was come, the lord of the vineyard saith unto his steward, Call the labourers, and "^give them their hire, beginning from the last unto the first. 9 And when they came that were hired about the eleventh f hour, they received every man a penny. 10 But when the first came, thev supposed that they should have received more ; and tney hkewise received every man a penny. 11 And when they had received it, they murmured s against the good man of the house, 12 Saying, These last ii have wrought but one hour, and thou hast made them equal unto us, which have borne the burden and heat of the day. 13 But he answered one of them, and said, i Friend, I do thee no wrong : didst not thou agree with me for a penny? 14 Take that thine is, and go thy way: J I will give unto this last, even as unto thee. 15 Is k it not lawful for me to do what I will with mine own? Is i thine eye evil, because I am good? u; So "' the last shall be first, and the first last : for n many be called, but few chosen. 17 11 And o Jesus going up to Jerusalem took the twelve disciples apart m the way, and said unto them, A. M. 4033. A. D. 26. b c.ia28. e Pr.19.I5. Eze. 16.49 Ac.17.Cl. He.e.12. .1 Ec.9.10. Ju.9.4. \i or, have continued one hour otily. i c.22.ia j Jn.n.2. k Ro.9.15.. 24. Ja.1.18. 1 De.15.9. c.6.23. inc. 19.30. n C.-22.14. 2Th.2.13. Ja.1.23.. 25. o c.16.21, &c. Mn.lO. 32,&c. I-u.18.31, &c. Jn.l2 12, &c. morning. i)elbre the sun rose, that a numerous hand of peasants vcie collected with spHiles m liair liani Is, waitin--', as they inlbmicd us. to he hired for tlie day. to work in the surrounding fields. This custom. . . . forcihly struck me (says 3/ Mo- Tier) as a most iiavipy illustration of our Saviour's parable of the labourers in the vineyard, particularly when passing by the same place late in the day, we still found others standing idle, and remembered his words, Why stand ye here all the day idle? as most applicable to their situation: for in putting the very same (iuestion to them, they answered. Because no 7nan hath hired us." I Ver. 3 — 6. These [leriods are by some supposed to refer to the diflerent reve- lations made by Moses, David, and the prophets ; to the mini.^try of John, of Christ, and of the apostles ; and to the Gentiles, in the close of the Jewish dis- IKjnsation. # Ver. 9. The eleventh hour.— [The civil dayof the Jews was divided into twelve hours, which they computed from fix in the morning to six in the even- ing; the first hour corresponding to seven o'clock; the second, to eight; the third, to nine ; the si.vlh, to twelve ; and the eleventh, to i\vi'.]—Eagster. 1 \or. l\. The srood man.— Doddridffe, " Master." {Gr. Dsspotes) i| j Ver. 15. Is thine eye evi'J — That is, art thou jealous? Tliis reminds us of I , Milton's "jealous leer malign, 1 Ver. 16. iFoT many le called.— Hammond, " The called are many, but the elect " ■ j elect W\ i 70 MATTHEW XX. Ma. 15.1, lG,&c. I-u.ia 1, &e. Ji..ia2s, &c Ac i 1-3. 1 C . 15 q Id.So.S. r Mar. 10. do. s 1.11.1250. I Ac. 12.?. Ro.8.17. 2 Co. 1.7. Ke.1.9. 11 L 1.25, • c.23.11. Ma.9.35. IU.43. Plii.2.7. y Is.53.5,8, 11. na.9.24, 26. I Ti.2.6. Tit.2.14. He.9 28. 1 Pe.l.lS 19. Re. 1.5. IS Behold, we go up to Jerusalem ; and the Son of man shall be betrayed unto the chief priests and unto the scribes, and they shall condemn him to death, 19 And P shall deliver him to the Gentiles to mock, md to 1 scourge, and to crucify him: and the third a^y he shall rise again. 20 1[ Then •" came to him the mother of Zebedee's children with her sons, worshipping /lim, and desiring a certain thing of him. 21 And he said unto her, What wilt thou 1 She saith unto him. Grant that these my two sons may sit, the one on thy right hand, and the other on the left, in thy kingdom. 22 Burjesus answered and said, Ye know not what ye ask. Are ye able to drink of the cup that I shall drink of, and to be baptized with the/ baptism that I am baptized with? Tliey say unto him, We are able. 23 And he saith unto them, Ye t shall drink indeed of my cup, and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with: but to sit on my right hand, and on my left, is not mine to give, but it shall be given to them for whom it is prepared of my Father. 24 And when the ten heard it, they were moved with indignation against the two brethren. 25 But Jesus called thein unto him, and said, Ye " know that the princes of the Gentiles exercise do- minion over them, and they that are great exercise authority upon them. 26 But it shall not be ^ so among you : but ■* whoso- ever will be great among you, let him be your minister; 27 And whosoever will be chief among you, let him be your servant : ... 28 Even as the Son of man came not to be minister- ed unto, but ^ to minister, and y to give his life a ran- som for many. 29 IT And as they departed from Jericho, a great mul- titude followed him. Ver. 19. To the Gentiles . ... to crucify liim.— Crucifixion was not a Jew- i.sh. but a Roman punishment ; nor could the Jows at this time punish capitally,^ af least not without the sanction of the Roman govc^rnmcnt. Wliich is prool that the sceptre iiad departed from Judali, and that the Shiloh had come. Ver. 21. The one on thy right /zawd, &c.— Tahnudical writers relate, that in .Saidicdrim, two piincipal officers were placed on either hand of the presi- dent ; one called the Father of the Justiciary, tlie other, tlie Sage. See Dod- dridge. Ver. 22. To drink of the cup, &c.— Amonp tlie ancients, it was custjomary to assi;rn to each giicst a particular cup, whicli is spoken, not only in reference t ' cut-V of hiessinp, hut also of vengeance. See Zee. xii. 2, and note. \'s. 23. Ye shall drink.— James was the first of tlie apostles wlio sunered fnarlyrdom. and John was scourged. See Ac. v. 40 ; xii.2. But to sit on viy f Ight.-iRiitheT, " to sit on my right hand, and on my let^, is not mine to give, ex- cept to them tor whom it is iirepared of my Fii.ihvT."]—Bagst£r. Nut mine to give, bui, &.C.— Doddridge, " Not mine to give, but (to tnose) or whom," &c. Canivbsll, "1 cannot give, unless to those," &c.— Dr. Edivard Willia^ns, " Not mine to give, except to them (for whom,") &c. Ver. 25. Exercise dominion.— Ru\(i imperiously, lord it over, or tyrannize tiver. — -Exerciseauthority.—Exc\cise arbitrary power, or authority. This was true of all the governments in our Lord's time, both in the east and west. Ver. 26. Your 7ninister—Gr. deacon, or waiting servant. Ver. 27. Your servant— Gr. doulos; i. e. slave, or the lowest of aervants. Mark, " the servant (or slave) of all." Ver. 29. Departed from Tericho.—So Mark ; but compare Luke xviii. 35. MATTHEW, XXI. 30 And, '■ behold, two blind men sitting by '.he way- side, when they heard that Jesus passecTby, ciied out, saying, Have mercy on us, O Lord, thou Son ol'David. 31 And the multitude '-*■ rebuked them, because tiiey should hold their peace : ^ but they cried the more^ say- in??, Have mercy on us, O Lord, thou Son of David. 3-2 And Jesus stood still, and called them, and said, c What will ye thtt I shall do unto you 1 33 Tiiey say unto him, dLord, that our eyes may be opened. 34 So e Jesus had compassion on them^ and touched their eyes : and immediately their eyes received sight, and they followed him. CHAPTER XXI. 1 Clirist rUlelh Into Jerusalem upon an ass, Vi driveth tlie buyers and sellers out of ihe temple, 17 ciirsetli the fig iree, 'Zi puiielh to silence llie priests ami elders, 'H and lebukeih lliein by the similitude of Uie two sous, 3J and llie liiipbandiiien, who slew such as were sent unto them. AND ^ when they drew nigh unto Jerusalem, and were come to Bethphase, unto the mount of Olives, then sent Jesus two disciple."?. 2 Sa>nngunto them, Go into the village over against you, and straightway ye shall find an ass tied, and aj colt with her : loose thern^ and bring Uiem unto me. 3 And if any Tnan say ought unto you, ye shall say. The Lord hath need of them; and straightway he I will send them. 4 All this was done, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the b prophet, saying, 5 Tell ye the daughter of Sion, = Behold, thy King Cometh unto thee, meek, and sitting upon an ass, and a colt. the foal of an ass. 6 And the disciples went, and did as Jesus com- manded them, 7 And brought the ass, and the colt, and put on them their clothes, and they set him thereon. 8 And a very great multitude spread their garments in the way ; others cut down branches from the trees, and strewed them in the way. 9 And the multitudes that went before, and that fol- lowed, cried, saying, Hosanna to the son of David : c.9.27. Ma. 10. 46. Lu.lS.a. b ch.7.7,a Ge.32.25.. 29. l.u.11.8 10. 13 1 &c 39. ■ ' 01.4.2. Th.5.17. » er.21. •;ze.36.37 Ac.10.i9. .^.4.6. t Psll9.1& Kp.in.. jh.9.36. M.14. 15.32. Ps.U5.a Ln.7.13. Jn. 11.33.. 35. IIe.2.17. 4.15,16. 1 Pe.3.8. b Zec.9.9. c 1=62. 11. Ma.ll. 4,&c. J u. 12. 15. Vcr. 31. Because— Or, " That tlicy should," &c. Chap. XXI. Vcr. 1. To Bcthphase.—A small village at the foot of the mount of Olives. And Bet/ianu r—Tha latter is the village "opposite," to which the disciples were sent, anil both were very near Jerusalem. Ver. 5. Daug-fitcr of Sion— That is, all the inhabitants of Jerusalem. Vcr. 7. Brought an cs-s.— This narrative has given great ofilnce to infidels; I ' namely, the animal on which Jesus rode— an ass. The riding upon this creature ; wdscliaracteri.slic.sinccpatriarclis, judges, and kings of Israel, tlius lode; and t was even forbidden to the Jews to cultivate the breed of horses. (See De. x\-ii. I K. Jos. .XV. 18. Ju. v. 10. 2 Sa. xvi. 2.) This precept had been, however, so much neglected, that in the time of our Lord it was certainly a mark of meek- ness and humility, to ride on this nnuh-injured anddesfised boast; as, indeed, is intimated in the prediction quoted from Zechariali. " Ver. 8. Spread their garments, &c.— This account agrees with the customs of the Jews at the feast of Tabernacles, and on other times of rejoicing. (See 1 Mac. .\iii. 51. 2 Mac. x. 7.) The like ceremonies were used by the heathen toward kings and conquerors, on great occasions. See Orient. Lit. So. 1214. Ver. 9. Hosanna.'— Save now, I Ijeseech. Psalm c.wiii. 25. Blessed ii he that Cometh. &c.— Campbell, " Blessed be," &c. Bp. Chandler remarks, , that the prophecy of Ze(;hariah, here referred to, ft twice e.xplainedin theTal- I mud, ot Messiah. The same learned prelate quotes from a Rabbinical book 72 MATTHEW, XXi. (3 {-.i.lIS.'iS. c.23.39. Ma.n.U. Lu.19.45, ic. Jm.215, Sic. g **'. ) ver.i 1 Ma.ll. 13. Blessed d is he that comethin the name of the Lord; Hosanna in tlie * highest. 10 And when he was come into Jerusalem, all the city was moved, saying, Who i:* this ? 11 And the multitude said. This is Jesus the prophet of Nazareth of Galilee. 12 •[[ And ' Jesus went into the temple of God, and cast out all them that sold and bought in the temple, and overthrew the tables of the money-changers, and the seats of them that sold- doves, 13 And said unto them, ll is? written, 3Iy house shall be called the house of prayer ; but ye have matle it a den •> of thieves. 14 And the blind and the lame came to him iii tlu; temple ; and • he healed them. 15 IT And when the chief priests and scribes saw the wonderful things that he did, and the children crying in the temple, and sayiiig, Hosanna j to the soii of David ; they were sore displeased, 16 And saidunto him, Hearest thou what these say'? And Jesus saith unto them, Vea ; have ye never read, Out k of the mouth of babes and sucklings thou hast perfected praise ? 17 IT And he left them, and went out of the city into Bethany ; and he lodged there. 18 Now in the mornmg as he returned into the city, he hungered. 19 And 1 when he saw "• a fig tree in the way, be came to it, and found nothing thereon, but leaves only, and said unto it, Let no fruit grow on thee the follov.'ing tradition ; That at the Paschal feast, a man, who personated the Messiah, bursting open a door, used to ride into the room upon an ass, another follcwine with a horn, to proclaim and anoint iiim. Zechariah's prophecy was hy the Jews understood of Messiah, and could not justly be applied to any Ver. 12. Into the temple.— Campbell observes, that tl)e word here used for the temple is hieron, not vaos : the latter being confined to the sanctuary. tn-> former comi)rehending all the courts of the temple, in the outermost of which (entering from the eastern t-'ate) Jesus found the money-changers and the pi- geon-dealers, who were no better than " a den of thieves." Orient. Cufit. Nos. 403, 1198. This appears not to have been the first time of Jesus' clearing the temple. The tables.— Hammond -dtn] Doddridge, ' Seats ;" Gr. KaOiedra. Tlvey were probably seats with desks, or counters, attached to them. Ver. 13. 2'he house.— Doddridge aw\o\\u'ri, " A hiAMiC.'' Ver. 15. They tvere sore (i. e. greatly) displemed.— Doddridge, " Filled witli indignation." 'But the chief priests and scribes were ■^ore di^pleased.'^ Jesus taught the people, and healed them, at which every humane and bene- volent r>er3on would have rejoic(er, of Mary Magdalene, and of Marina, and the identical tree whic!h our Lord cursed, arc among the ironkish curiosi- ties of the place.]— 7iai,'A?er. MATTHEW, XXI. 73 henceforward for ever. And presently the fig treejA. NT.4ra3. withered " away. _1__L_ 20 And when the disciples saw t7, they marvelled, 'n Jnde iz saving, How soon is the fig tree withered away! | 21 Jesus answered and said unto them, Verily I say| unto vou, If ° ye have faith, and doubt not, ve shall noi only do this which is clone to the fig tree, but also if ye shall say unto this mountain, Be thou p remo- ve,-sons, viz. those who prove better than they promise ; and those who promi.sc bolter than they prove.— J/tf/try. 74 MATTHEW, XXL w I..1.3.12. X r,u.7.37, &c y Re.2.21. z l'.s.SO.S.. 16. Ca.8.U, I'Z. IS..5.1..7. Je.2.Ul. M;i,12.1. Lh.20.9, &c. a 2 Ki.17. lS,&o. D 2Cli.36.16 Ne.9.'26. Je.2>.3..7 z.a.vz 23.31..37. Ac. 7.52. lTli.2.1.5. ne.11.35, 37. Ke.6.9. c. He. 1.1,2. d Ac.2.23. 4.25.27. fj ilipy pro- nounce tlieir own coiidem- ye;ir.s.xfier by the Roman armies. e Pt. 2.1, .'5.9. Zee. 12.2. f Lii.21.24. Ko 9.2G. n.n. g Pi. 118.22. h-.2^.16. lPe.2.6,7. h Is. 23. 2. i 1 Co. 13. 2. 32 For John came unto you in the wav of righteous- ness, and ye believed hiin not : but the pubhcans "^ and the harlots x believed him : and ye, when ye had seen it^ repented not y afterward, that ye might be- lieve him. 33 IT Hear another parable : There was a certain householder, which ^ planted a vineyard,^! d hedj^ed it round about, and digged a wine-press in it, and built a tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and wenthito a far country : 34 And vhen the time of the fruit drew near, he sen' his serv iTits '^ to the husbandmen, that they might receive ,A3 fruits of it. 35 Ana o the hu.sbandmen took his servants, and beat one, and killed another, and stoned another. 36 Again, he sent other servants more than the first : and they did unto them likewise. 37 But last of all he sent unto them his son, saying. They will reverence my son. 38 But when the husbandmen saw the son, thev sr .d among themselves, This is the <= heir ; come, let as kill him, and let us seize on his inheritance. 39 And they d caught hhn, and cast him out of the vineyard, and slev/ him. 40 When the lord therefore of the vineyard cometh, what will he do unto those husbandmen 7 41 They say unto him, (i He will miserably « destroy those wicked men, and will let out his vineyard unto other f husbandmen, which shall render him the fruits in their seasons. 42 Jesus saith unto them. Did ve never read in the scriptures, The s stone which the builders rejected, the same is become tl\,e head of the corner : this is the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes? 43 Therefore say I unto you. The kingdom h of God shall be taken from vou, and given to a nation i bring- ing forth the fruits tliereof. Ver. 32. Intheu-ayofrightei>tisness.—Camj>bcU, "Sanctity," who adds, " There r.un be no doubt but tli<3 is spoken principally in allusion to the austo- ritins of John's manner of iivini; in the desert. Ver. 33—11. A prophetic parable, shadowing forth the unkindncss of the Jewish nation to their propliets— their rejection and murder ot' the Messiah: and t!)eir consequent rejection and rum. It also f )retels thi^ callui? of the Gen- tile? to the distinguisha^^ blessings of the gospel. Di^gtul a wine-preiss— Tliat is, a place for a wine-fat. (or vat,) over which (he press vvas placitl. I hese circumstances respecting? the press and tlie tower, only signify tin t every thinfr had been done that was necessary liir a vineytard. Isa. v. i2— 4. Ver. 35. S/oncfZ.— Properly, " pelted with .atones." Ver. 37. They will reverence my so??.— This is spoken after the riPt-ner of men : God knew ti lat they would not, as api)cars from the context, vc . 42. Ho was the "stone which the builders rejected." Ver. 3S. This is the' heir— let us kill him.— This does not imply that llii; Jewish rulers ffeneralli/, inilvad, knew that Jesus was the Son of God, for " had lliey known, they woulxl not have crucified the Lord of plory." (1 Co. ii. 8.) Some of them wore iixnorant zealots, and others downriL'ht infidels ; but some, we fear, sinned against light and knowledge, and cciiiinlted the unpardonable sill See chap. xii. 31, 32. Ver. 41. UeiciU7niserah.y destroy, Slc..— Doddridge, "Wretchedly destroy those wretches." Those who tavc this answer, seem not to have understood that the ^jarable was aimed at them, till our Lord (15ih and 4fith verses) (iiioted the passape from the 1 I8th Psalm ; then they were enraged.— [Our Lord here cauacs MATTHEW, XXII. 75 j 44 And whosoever shall fall j on this stone siiall be' broken : but on whomsoever it shall fall, it k will grind hnn to powder. ' 45 And when the chief priests and Pharisees had heard ins parables, they perceived that he spake of them. 46 But when they sought to lay hands on him, they feared the multitude, because tliey ' took him for a prophet. CHAPTER XXII. 1 Tlie parable of the marriage of ilie king's son. 9 TIte vocation of tlie Gen- iilis. I'J Tlie Diiiiis.'iin«nt of him that wanted the wediling eJinnuiii. 15 Tri- li;ite ought to be pai:l to Cesar. 23 Christ confiiteth llic Sadiiucees tor the resurrection: 34 answereth the lawyei', which Is the first and great coniinand- iiifiil : 41 and posetli the Pharisees about tlie iMessias. A ND Jesus answered and spake unto them again -^ by parables, and said, 2 The '^ kingdom of heaven is like unto a ccrtiin king, which made a h niarriage for his son, 3 And "^ sent forth his servants to call them that were bidden to the wedding : and they would not come. 4 Again, he sent forth other servants, saying, Tell them which are bidden. Behold, I have prepared my dinner : my oxen and my fallings are killed, and all things are ready: come unto the marriage. 5 But they made light d of if, and went their ways, one to his farm, another to his merchandise : 6 And the remnant took his servants, and entreated ^ ihem spitefully, and slew them. 7 But when the king heard thereof, he was wroth : and he sent forth his armies, arid destroyed f those murderers, and burned up their city. 3 Then saith he to his servants, The wedding is ready, but they which were bidden were not s worthy. 9 Go ye therefore into the highways, and as many as ye shall find, bid to the marriage. 10 So those servants went out into the highways and gathered together h all as many as they found, both bad and good : and the wedding was furnished with gu«sts. 1 1 And when the king came in to i see the guests, he saw there a man wnich had not on a J wedding garment ; , 12 And nu saith unto him, Friend, how earnest thou A M. 4033. A. i>. -ja. i ls.&U,l5 k He .a 2,1 I 1,0 7.16. Jn.7.4j. CHAP. 2i a Lu. 14.16. b Re.19.7,9 r Fs.68.ll. d Ps.I06. 24,-i5. IT. 1.24. 2.5. Ac.24.25 Ro.2.4. f Da.9.26. Lu. 19.27. g C.IO.II, 13. Ac.13.46. Re.3.4. 2il4. b c. 13.47. i Zep.l.l2. j Pa.4.i.l4. ls.61 10. '2 C0..5.3. Kp.-l.-2i. Ke!l6.15. 19.8. thir'ii to pass that sentence of (lestniction upon f hemselvps which wa.s literally excoiiteu ahmit forty years afterwards hy tlie Romim SiTmics. ]—Bagster. Chap. XXII. Ver. 2. Made a marriage—OT marriage feast. "The wortl hero proiHjrly signities a nui»iial bamiuot." Doddridge. . Ver. 3. They mould not cowc— The reason wliy men tlo not embrace ths gospel, (Lu. xiii. 34 ;) they choose another lliiiif: more loved. Ver. 5. Made //g'/j^.— Tioated it as thoufrh it were of small value. Ver. 7. hurried, up their citi/.—'T\icxc can be no doubt butthif refers to (he destruction of Jerusalem by the Romans. Ver. 9. As niamj as ye snail find. 6it/.— Many have disputed this isrencral call of the gospel ; but Mr. Robinson, of Cambridge, remarks, " It would berome ministers to do all God's commands without murmuring, and tpifhotit dis- puting .\ and to leave to God the harmonb-ing of his words, as well as of his works of nature and moral government." Ver. 10. Highwayi.— Doddridge. " Public way.^," or ways most frequented. Ver. 12. Wedd ing garment. —Dijddridgemcni'\on9.%e\crA\ instances, amun? the Greeks, of great men, on such occasions, providing proper habits for their 76 MATTHEW, XXII. 1 h.52.1. Rc:2\.'Z7. r>. c.7.14. ■^0. IG. L 11.13 2c o M;x.l2. 13,&c. Lu.20.20, p in value Ucciils 4 mills. r C.1T25, 27. Ro.13.7. s Mai. 1.6. 3.8.. 10. in hither not having a wedding garment? And he was k speechless. 13 Then said the king to the servants, Bmd him hand and foot, and take 'him away, and cast him into outer ™ darkness ; there sha'.i be weeping and gnash- ing of teeth. 14 For " many are called, but few are chosen. 15 ir Then ° went the Pharisees, and took counsel how they might entangle him in his talk. 16 And they sent out unto him their disciples with the Herodians, saying, Master, we know that thou art true, and teachest the way of God in truth, nei- ther carest thou for any man: for thou regardest not the person of men. 17 Tell us therefore, What thinkestthou? Is it law- ful to give tribute unto Cesar, or not? 18 But Jesus perceived tlieir wickedness, and said, Why tempt ye me, ye hypocrites 1 19 Show me the tribute money. And they brought unto him a p penny. 20 And he saith unto tnem, Whose is this image and "•superscription? 21 They say unto him, Cesar's. Then saith he unto them. Render "^ therefore unto Cesar the things which are Cesar's; and unto God « the things that are God's. 22 When they had heard these words, they marvelled, and left him, and went their way. visiters ; and such appears to be the custom, even now, in Asia. " In the palace of the sultan, every body who vvi.shes to eo into the audience chamber, must put on the garment of lionour provided by the sultan ; namely, the cafian, which they receive either in the palace of the grand vizier, or at thi.; divan. The caftan is a long robe, with loose sleeves, the white ground of whicli is of goats' hair, mLxed with some silver ; but the flowers woven in, are of a gold- coloured silk." Orient. Lit. No. 1217. This icedding gannent was " a gar- ment of honour," and provided by the king. T4iis last circumstance (as Calvin remarks) is admirably suited to the method of God's dealing with us ; who, in- deed, requires holiness in order to our receiving the benefits of tlie go«pel, but is graciously pleased to work it in us, on our repentance, by his Holy Spirit ; and thoretbre may justly resent and punish our neglect of so great a favour. Speechless.— Doddridge, " Struck speechless ;" Greek, literally, "Muzzled," as 1 Co. ix. 6. Ver. 11. Many are called.— See note. chap. xx. 16. Ver. 16. T/ie Herodians.— [The profound malice of the Pliatisees aprears here in their choice of companions, their afl'ected praise, and the artful anddif- I ficult question they proposed.]— BflS'jfer. Ver. 17. It it lawful ?— This question seems to be founded on De. f vii. li, / wliich required the Jews to set over them a king of their own nation ; on which : lir. A. Clarke remarks, " Had Christ said, Ye^ ; then they would have con- demned him by this law : had he said. No ; then they would have accused him ; to Cesar." Ver. 20. IVhose is this image and superscription?— Doddridge, Inscnp- lion." I Ver. 21. UTiich are Cemr's.—lThh conclusion is drawn from their own maxims and premises. They hold that " wherever the money of any king is current, there the inhabitants acknowledge that king lor their lord."— .Vrt//»o- ' nides. Now, by admitting that this was Cesar's coin and by consenting lo reCiMve it as tlie current coin of their country, they in fact acknowledged ili.ir subjection to his govenmicnt, and of course their obligation to pay the tribute demanded of them. This answer was full of consimimato wsoom ; and it completely dffeated the insidious designs of his enemies. He avoided render- ing himself oilious to the Jewish people by opposing thfir notion? o( liberty, or aprearing to pay court to the emperfir, without exposing himself to the charge of sedition and disatlection to tliu Roman govcruinent. |— Ba.^s^cr. MATTHEW, XXII. A. M. 4033. A. D. 'J9. 23 ir The I same day came to him the Sadducees. which " say that there is no resurrection, and asked him, 24 Saying, Master, Moses said. If ^ a man die, hav- ina; no children, his hrother shall marry his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother. 25 Now there were with us seven brethren . and the first, when he had married a wife, deceased, and, hav- ing 1)0 issue, left his wife unto his brother : 2(3 Likewise the second also, and the third, unto the «^ seventh. 27 And last of all the woman died also. 23 Therefore in the resurrection whose wife shall she be of the seven '? for they all had her. 29 Jesus answered and said unto them, Ye do err, not X knowing the scriptures^ nor the power of God. 30 For in the resurrection tliey neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels y of God in heaven. 31 But as touching the resurrection of the dead, have ye not read that which was spoken unto you by God, saying. 32 1 " am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob? God is not the God of the dead, but of the living. 33 And when the multitude heard this, they were /? astonished ^ at his doctrine. 3-1 ir But when the Pharisees had heard that he had.put the Sadducees to silence, they were gathered together. 35 Then Ij one of them, which vas a lawyer, asked him arjurstion, tempting him, and saying, 36 Master, which is ^he great commandment in the law '? 37 Jesus said unto him, Thou <= shah love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. 38 This is the first and great commandment. 39 And the second is like unto it, Tliou dshalt love thy neighbour as thyself. 40 On these tw^o commandments « hang all the law and the prophets. 41 ir While the Pharisees were gathered together. Jesus asked them, 42 Saying, What ( think ye of Christ ? whose son is he ? Thev say unto him, The son of David. 43 He saith unto them, How then doth David in spirit call him ? Lord, saying, Ver. 31. Have ye not read 1 &.c.— Warhvnon maintained, that tnedoctiirc of a fiilure state was rovrjilcd to Abraham, Moses. &c.. and a few more in- spired men under tiie Old Testament, but not received by the piou.=! Jews in general. This i.s sutticiently refuted by our Lord. Ver. 31. They were gathered together .—Qamphell. "Flocked about liim." Ver. .>5. La?t'j/^r— That is, a professor of the Jewish law. Te7iipting him— -Means to entrap, to seduce, as illustrated in ISIa. .vii. 28. Ver. 40. On these two commandments hang:— Doddrid^^e, " Depend." So Campbell. Ver. 4-2. What think ye of Chrntl—OT, of 'The Christ," or Messiah — Doddridge, Ca?npbeU. ' Ver. 43. David in spirit.— Msl. xii. 36, " By the Holy Ghost." t Ma.12.18, &c. Lu.20.if7. D(.255 Ri 1.1.11. y c. 18.10. IJ 11.3.2. z Ex.3.6, 15,16. He.U.lS. P al the readiness, soliility, aii(!aeu(e- ness of a C.7.2S. Ma. 12. 17. b 1,11.10.2 &c. c Dc.6.5. 10.12. f Ma. 12. 35, &c. I.u.20.41, g Ps.IlO.1. Ai-.2.3i, as. He. 1. 13. 10.12.13. 78 MATTHEW, XXIII. ----=\ Mn.l2. 34. Lu.a0.40. f Ma 32. 38,&c. Lu. 11.43, g J:i.3.1. 44 The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, till I make thine enemies thy footstool '' 45 If David then call him Lord, how is he his :-un 1 4(i And h no man was able to answer him a word, neither J durst any man from that day forth ask him any more questions. CHAPTER XXHI. 1 Clirisl ndmoiiishetl) the peopl.; to follow liie gooii doclrne, not tlie evi* rxnra- ples, of the scribes and Pliaricees. 5 His ilisciples iruct beware rtf their ambition. 13 He cleiioiinceili eight woes against their i)>-pocrisy and lilind- ncss : 34 and prophesietli of the destruction of Jerusalem. THEN spake Jesus to the multitude, and to his disciple.^, 2 Saying, The * scribes and the Pharisees sit in Moses' seat : 3 All therefore whatsoever they l)id you observe, that observe and do ; but do not ye after their works : for b they say, and do not. 4 For they bind heavy burdens ^ and grievous to be borne, and lay the^n on men's shoulders ; but they themselves will not move them with one of their fin- gers. 5 But d all their works they do for to be seen of { men : they make broad their « phylacteries, and en- large the borders of their garments, 6 And f love the uppermost rooms at feasts, and the chief seats in the synagogues, 7 And greetings in the markets, and to be called of men. Rabbi, Rabbi. S But s be not ye called Rabbi : for one is your Master, even Christ ; and all ye are brethren. Ver. 44. The Lord said.— ['This passage is expressly referred to the Messiah by several of the Jews. Ral)bi Joden .says, " In the woild to come, the Holy Blessed God shall caii.se the kin^' Messiah 1o set at his right hand, as it is writ- ten. The Lord said to my Lord," &c. So Saadim Gaon, on Da. 7, 13. says, '■ This is iVIessiah our righteousness, as it is written, The Lord said to iny Lord," 6ic,.]—Eac:ster. Chap. XXllI. Ver. 2. Sit in Moses' seat.— They were accustomed to teach sitting ; and considerin? thrniselves as the successors, or representatives of Moses, wishet' to be so considered by the people. Ver. 3. Observe and rf(^-That is, so fai as they rroiUice the authority of God's word. Doddridge justly observes, that " it this limitation be not sup- posed, this passaee will be inconsistent with all tiiose in which Jesus condemns the doctrines of tlie scribes and Pharisees." Ver. 5. Phylacteries.—'" These were four sections of ihe law, written oi) parchments, folded up in the skin of a clean beast, and tied to the head an(j hands. The four sections were the foilowinj,' : E.\. .\)ii. 1—10 ; Ditto, 11-16 ; De. vi. 4—9, and xi. 13—21. Those that were foi the head, were -.vritten on luur pieces of .skin, rolled up separately, and flisteiied with strni^.^ to the crown of the head, towards the face. Thase that wore for the hands, were written in four columns on one parchment, which, being rolled up, was fastened to the inside of the l.ft arm, between the shoulder and the ell)ow, that it iniijlit he over against the heart. The Jews call lliem TephilUn. The Greek term I'hy- lacteries, means preser\-atives ; namely, against evil spirits." 2'he borders, &c.—Doddridg-t^. " Fringes." See note, chap. v. 20. Ver. 6. Uppermost rooms.— Doddridge and Campbell, " Places." Ver. 7. Rabbi, llabbi— That is, " great," namely, in respect ot learning ; and is e(mivaKnt to our term Doctor, and was conferreil with no less ccrcniony, on v\hieli DT.ision they were presented with a table-book and u Icey; the lat- ter, muiUini,' I heir ability to o\m\ the mysteries of the law, was afterwards worn as a iiadge of honour. Orient. Lit. No. 1220. Compare chap, xvi 19. Ver. 8. One i-s T/our master— Gn^ck, Katheuetcs. teacher, ortuide. Camp- belt mys, a great number of I\ISS. here read Didasli-alos ; the Greek term usually answering to Ralbi. This is also sanctioned by the Syriac inten^foti r, by Or/- MATTHEW, XXIII. 9 And call no man your father upon the earth : f jr one is your i' Father, which is in heaven. 10 Neither be ye called masters : for one is your Master, even Christ. 11 But i he that is greatest among you shall be your servant. 12 And J whosoever shall exalt himself shah be abased ; and he that shall humble himself shall be exalted. 13 IF But wo unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hy- pocrites ! for ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against men : lor ye neither go in yourselves, neither suHei ye them that are entering to go in. 14 ^V'ounto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye devour widows' k houses, and for a p pretence make long prayer: therefore ye shall receive the greater damnation. 15 Wo unto you, scribes and Ph. nrisees, hypocrites! foi' ye compass sea and land to make one proselyte, and when he is made, ye make him two-fold more the child 1 of hell than yourselves. 16 Wo unto you, ye blind <" guides, which say. Who- soever shall swear by the temple, it is nothing; but whosoever shall swear by the gold of the temple, he is a debtor ! 17 Ye fools n and blind : for whether is greater, the gold, or the temple that sanctifieth the goid '! "is And, Whosoever shall swear by the altar, it is nothing; but whosoever sweareth by the gift that is upon it, he is <> guilty. 19 Ye fools and blind: for whether is greater, the gil't, or the altar that sanctifieth v the gift ? 20 Whoso therefore shall swear by the altar, swear- eth bv it, and by all things tliereon. 21 A'\d whoso shall swear by the temple, sweareth by it, and by him ^ that dwelleth therein. 22 And he that shall swear by heaven, sweareth by the throne "^ of God, and by hiin that sitteth thereon. 23 Wo unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hyiDO- crites ! for ^ ye pay tithe of mint and ' anise and ;a.4.6. k 2 Ti.3.6. I ll.l.ll ' a pre- tence tf holiiieatii* iiiosl odi- ous in llie sigl.t of God. Jn.8.44. Ac.iaiO £p.2.3. mc.l5.ll n Ps.»1.8. o or, debt- or, or, bound. p Ex.29.37. 30.29. q 2 Cli.6.2. Ps.26.8. r Ps.n.4. 1S.G6.1. co.ii. s Lo.11.42 t dill. gen and Chnjsoxtom, and by many modern critics. He adds, " The internal evidence is entirely in favour of this reading." Ver. 12. Whosoever shall exalt himself.— Doddridge remarks, " No one sen- tence of our Lord's is so frequently repeate^ scl>fes, even at Rome, was so remarkable, that it became almost proverbial. See Orient. Oust. No. 1207. Ver. 16. It is nothing— That is, "it has not the power of binding." Camp- beU. So in ver. 18. Ver. 17. Ve /oo/s a>iT)ocrites! for ' ye make clean the outside of the cup and of the platter, but within they are full of extortion and excess. 26 Tkou blind Pharisee, cleanse first that which is v/ithin the cup and platter, that the outside of them may be clean also. 27 Wo unto you, scribe? and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye are like unto * whited sepulchres, which indeed appear beautiful outward, but are within full of dead men's bones, and of all uncleanness. 28 Even so ye also outwardly appear righteous unto men, but within "c are full of hypocrisy and iniquity. 29 Wo unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! because ye build the tombs of the prophets, and gar- nish the sepulchres of the righteous, 30 And say. If we had been in the days of our fa- thers, we would not have been partakers with them in the blood of the prophets. 31 Wherefore ye be witnesses unto yourselves, that ye are the children of them which killed "the prophets. 32 Fill >' ye up then the measure of your fathers. 33 Ye serpents, ye generation ^ of vipers, how can ye escape the damnation of hell? 34 IT Wherefore, behold, I send unto j'ou prophets, and wise men, and scribes : and sovje of them ye shall kill * and crucify ; and so?ne of them shall "ye scourge t> in your synagogues, and persecute them from city •= to city : 35 That J upon you may come all the righteous blood shed upon the earth, from the blood of right- dicinally. And cummin— 'V\\\^ was anothor medicinal plant, cnltivated by the Jews, (see Is. x.xviii. 23, 27,) and very siinilarto thf> i)rccedin?. See Dr. Har- ris's Nat. Hist, of the Bible Faitli.—KAXXwj " fidelity. " Tlie word ip/stis) Doddridge remarks, " has undoubtedly this signification in many places ;" he refers to Tit. ii. 10. Gal. v. 22. Horn. iii. 3. Ver. 24. Strain at a gnat, and swaltoxo a cameL—Dnddridge,' ' Strain out a gnat, and swallow down a camel ;" i. e. you at^ect to scruple little tliinzs, and di.sieirard those of the greatest moment. "In tho.«o hot countries, cnnts were apt to fall into wine, if it were not carefully covered ; and pa.a.^inL' li- quor throuiL'h a strainer, that no pnat, nor part of one, mi^-ht remain, srcw into a proverb tor e.xacfncs.s about little matters." Orient. Cust. Xo. 412. Ver. 25. Thaj are fu/l— That is, the cup and platter, the emiilini.s of their own characters. Excess.— Many M.S. versions read iadikios) iiijc^tice. Ver. 27. Whited sepulchres.— Harmer say%. the Turks whifmvasli their se- pulchres asainst the feast of Ramadan ; perhaps the Jews ini?ht do the .-jame aeainst the passover. I'he primary object with the latter is suppose I l«i be, to prevent ceremonial defilement; allerward.^, probably, the oltjcct -.xas einbel- lisliment. See ver. 29. Accorditiir to Dr. Shaw, the practice is still continued. Ver. 31. Wherefore ye be loitnessei unto yoiirtelves, that, ^c— Doddridge. " So that ye bear witness to yourselves, tliat you are the sons of tliose that murdered Mie prophets." Ver. 3>. Fill ye up then. &c.— Add ye to their perversity and guilt, perpe- tu.-ite the crimes that they have left tjndone— Ro&. Wahl. Ver. 33. Ye ser petit s.—Soo chap. iii. 7. How can ye escape the damna- tion (Camphe/l. "punishment") of hell.— (Gt. Gehenna.) S(?echap. .\\v. 41. Ver. 34. Behold, I send.— This refers to the ministers and writers of the New Testament, wljowere "scribes well instructed." Ch. xiii. a-2. MATTHEW, XXIV. 81 !! h l)c.31.» pIuI.4 i '/ec.n.6. C.-il.!).' I eons Abel •= unto the blood of Zachariasf son ofBara- chias, whom ye slew between the temple and tt;e ! altar. I 36 Verily I say unto you, all these things shall come j upon this generation. j 37 O = Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the j propiiets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee, now often would I have gathered h thy children tc- I gether, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under I her wings, and ye would not ! 3S Behold, your house is left unto you i desolate. ' 39 For I say unto you. Ye shall not see me hence- j forth, till ye shall say. J Blessed is he that cometh m the name of the Lord. CHAPTER XXIV. I Christ forstellelli llie (lestruciioii of the temple : 3 what, and how great cala- mities sl.aii be before it : '29 the signs of hia coining to judgmwit. Sfi And because tlial day and hour is unknown, -12 we onglu to wulcli like goodser rants, expecting every niouieut our master's coming. A ND =* Jesus went out, and departed from the -^ temple: and his. disciples came to kivx for to show him the buildings of the temple. 2 And Jesus said unto them, See ye not all these I things '] verily, I say unto you. There b shall not be ' \eft here one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down. 3 IT And as he sat upon the mount of Olives, the disciples came unto him privately, saying, Tell us, vvhen shall these things be? and what shall be the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the « world '? 4 And Jesus answered and said unto them. Take d heed that no man deceive you. 5 For many shall come in my ■= name, saying, 1 am Christ: and shall deceive many. 6 Ami when ye shall hear oi' i wars and rumours of wars : see that ye be not troubled : for all these things must come to pass, but the end is not yet. 7 For s nation shall rise against nation, and king- Ver. a5. Son of Barachias.—We liave no hesitation in referring this to Za- charias, son ol'Jehoiatla, mentioned 2Ch. xxiv. 20,21, whose fatiier viisht pos- sibly have isvo names, as was not uncommon. Ver. 39. Till ye shall ««?/— That is, until ye are ready to join -^ hose Ho- sannas wilhVliich, but a Jew days since, ye were so much offended. Seech, xxi. 15. 16. I CUAP. XXIV. Ver. I. To shoio him the buildings of the te7}iple—'rhe'u magnitiide and beauty. Ve,. 2. One stone upon another.— Some of these stones Josephus describes as foiry-llve cubits h)nir, five high, and six broad ; yet these stones were not only broken and di.slodged, but the very groimd on which they were erected, was du? up, and at^erwr.rds ploughed by one Tumus Rufus. [Ce.^ar gave or- ders that tliey shoulil dtniolisii the whole city and temi)le, except the three towfci-s Phaselus, Hippicu.s, and Rlariamne. and a part of the western wa. ; all the re.st was laid so completely even with the gromul, by those who dug it up from the foundation, that there was nothiuL' left to make those who caino thither believe it had ever been inhabited.]— BairsVr. Ver. 3. The end of the world— i. e. the end of the present age, or period of ( the world. The Jew.s were accustomed to dispute concerning the tioo aa-es of I the world, viz. the present age or inorld, i. e. the age antecedent to the coming of the Messiah, and the ase or world to come, when the .Messiah ihould come in majesty to establish his kingdom, and should introduce a new I nra, distinguished by knowledge, liberty, piety, and felicity of every kind. b I Ki.9.7. Jc.ai.i8. Lu.19.41. c 1 Th.5.1, ic. d Col.2.8. 2 Tli.2.3. e Je.l4.H f Da-ull 82 MATTHEW, XXIV. A. M. am. A. D. -29. i Jn 16.2. Ac.7.5'J. k2Pe.2.1 I Jn.4.a o c.2S.ia Ro.lO.H. Re.U.6. q Lu.23.29. r Da. 12.1. dom against kingdom : and there shall be famines, and pestilences, and earthquakes, in divers places. 8 All these are the beginning of sorrows. 9 Then h shall they deliver you up to be afflicted, and shall kill i you : and ye shall be hated of all na- tions for my name's sake. 10 And then shall many be 5 offended, and shall be- tray one another, and shall hate one another. 11 And k many false prophets shall rise, and shall deceive i many. 12 And because iniquity shall abound, the love rf many shall wax "'cold. 13 But " he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved. ^ 14 And this gospel of the kingdom shall be opreach- ed in all the world for a witness unto all nations ; and then shall the end come. 15 When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken i' of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (whoso readeth, let him understand :'/ 16 Then let them which be in Judea flee into the mountains : 17 Let him which is on the house-top not come down to take any thing out of his house : 18 Neither let him which is in the field return back to take his clothes. 19 And 1 wo unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days! 20 But pray ye that your flight'be not in the winter, neither on tne sabbath day : 21 For r then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be. Ver. 7. Fa?rt<>/es.— Particularly one mentioned by St. Luke, (Acts xi. 28.) also by Josephus and Suetonius. Earthquakes in divers places, a.^ in Crete, Smyrna, Miletus, and various other places, as mentioned by the Jewish and Roman historians. Ver. 9. Then shall they deliver. —["We have ample evidence of the fulfil- ment of this prediction in the Acts of the Apostles, but we have a more me- lancholy proot of it in the persecutions under Norq, in which tell, besides num- berless others, those two great champions of ourtaith, St. Peter and St. Paul. It was, as Tertullian says, a war apainst the very na7r>e.]--Ba.rs;er. Per- secution for Christ's sake is another sign here mentioned, and which the Apos- tles e.\perienccd, both from Jews and Gentiles, more or less, in all countries to which they carried the gospel, which, indeed, before the destruction of Jerusa- lem, extended Co the boundaries of the Roman enipire, and of the then luiowT world. Ver. 10. Be offended— i. e. desert and abandon his cause. Ver. 17. On the house-top.— A traveller of the name of Wilhjams has re- marked, that the houses in Judea " are all llat-ioofed, and connnuiiicate with each other ; (so that) a person might proceed to the city walls, and escape into the country, without coming down into the street." Orient. Oust. No. 1210. Ver. IS. To take his c/othes.—Tha ancients performed their field-work in summer almost naked. Ibid. No. 1211. Ver. 20. Neither on the sabbath datj.—K salibath day's journey was about a mile only. The sense of the verse is. Pray that your flight may be in a time when you are likely to meet with no impi'dimonts. Ver. 21. Great tribulation. —Josephii.iTvcko\Mf that l.ioo.onc Jews pcilshrd jn Jerusalem ; and above 2.'>i).000 in other parts of Judea, besirji s S7,000 captives, and innumerable others, who perished by starvation, and other means. And he sums up all by saying, in remarkable confornutv to our Saviour's words, 'If tlie misfortunes of ail, from llie beginning of tjie world, were compared with those of the Jews, they would appear much inferior upon comparison." MATTHEW, XXIV. 83 22 And except those days should be shortened, ther*^ should no flesh be saved : but ' for the elect's sake those days shall be shortened. 23 Then -if any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is Christ, or there ; believe it not. 24 For " there shall arise false Christs, and false r prophets, and " shall show great signs and wonders ; I insomuch that, if ^ it were possible, they :?hall deceive the very elect. 25 Behold, I have told you before. 26 Wherefore if they shall say unto you. Behold, he is in the desert ; go not forth : behold, he is in the secret chambers ; believe it not. 27 For as the lightning « cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west ; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. 2S For y wheresoever the carcass is, there will the eagles be gathered together. 29 Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall ^ the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens ^ shall be shaken : 30 And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man b m heaven : and then shall all the tribes of the earth moarn, and •= they sjiall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. ver.5.11. 2 Tli.2.9. 11. U&13 13 X Zec.9 U. Lu.n.2l, &c. y Job 39.30. z fc.13.10. Kze.3-2.7. Ain..5-20. Ac.2.20. Ke.e.li c.16.27. Mar. 13. Ver. 22. Except tlwse days should be shortened. &c.— That is, " If such times were to continue, no flesh of that nation could be preserved ; hut for the elect's sa'ce. those wlia liad l)cheved. or who sliouKl believe licreafter, tho.=;e days wer*! sliortened ; so that some of the seed of Abralmm wore preserved to be witnesses of the tnith of the gospel, and to be called at last to enjoj- its gaviji? blessings." Compare Ro. xi. 26. Bnothroyd. Nothins but a special pro- vidence can account for the r'coplc not bein? at this time wholly extirpated. Ver. 24. False pr&phets—rhtii is. heretical and comipt teachers, who should preaciianothergospel. and another Sa\iour. See Gal. i. 6— S. AndshaUshow grea'. sisns and ionnders.—'Y\\\s does not necessarily imply the wo; kin? of real miracles, but only pretensions to such a power, as in the case of b'imon Magus, Acts vhi. 9— u. If it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect.— Thr'. words if possible, do not denote a natural, but a moral impossi- bility : a tiling which God will not permit. Boothroi/d. Ver. -26. Behold he is in the desert —It is remarkable, that several of the im- postors named by Joseph \is assemi)led their followers in the wilderness , or desert, particularly the Egyptian mentioned by Luke. Acts xxi. 38. Another pseudp-pro- phet enticed a multitude of people into the chambers of the temple, where 6000 miserably perished. Ver. 27. For as the lightning, &;c.— The meaning appears to be, that as this surprising meteor shoots in the same instant from east to west, and^ pervades the whole horizon, so should the Roman annies, which attend the coming of the Sou of man, like a mighty tempest, at once cover the whole land of Israel. Ver. 2-!. Whcresopver the carcass is, &c.— We liave here a proverbial expres- sion, applied in allusion to the eagles of the Roman standard. Comp.".re Job xxxix. 30. Mr. Ward, late Baptist missionary in India, remarks, that flio vul- tures in Bengnl are highly us?ftd, in devouring the dead boerofore not to be justified. Ver. 35. Heaven and earth shall pass away. — We consider this as a strong asseveration that all things shall pass away sooner than the word of God .shall fail. Ver. 38. Eating and drinking— That is, feasting, or carousing Marry- ing, &c.— That i.s, th"y were forming new connexions in life. So that all the awful itredictious of Noah neither disturbed the festivities of the gay, nor in- tcrru)ted the social plans of the more sober. Vei. 40. Then shall two.—Doddrldgea.x\A Campbell, " Two men be (work- ing) together in the field," &c. Ver. 41. Two women shall be grinding!— [A handmill composed of two stones ; " the uppermost of which is turned round by a small handle of wood or iron that is placed in the rim. When this stone is large, or e.xpj di^ion re- (juired, a .'-econd t)eri!oi) is called to assist ; and as it is usual for xfoivrn aline to be coucerneu in this employment, who scat Ihem.^elvt's over against each other, with the millstone between them, we may see not only the propriety of the expression, E.x. xi. 5. but the force of this." Dr. Shaw.]—Bagster. MATTHEW, XXV. 42 V Watfh "> thcreforfi • for ye know not what hour ' »'our Lord doth come. I 43 But kiv)w this, that if the good man of the house | had known in what watch the thief vould come, he woukl have watchea, and would not have suffered his house to be broken up. 44 Therefore be ye also ready : for in such an hour as ve think not the Son of man cometh. 43 Who then is a faithful and wise servani, whom his lord hath made ruler over his household, to give them " meat in due ° season ? 46 iilessod is that servant, whom his lord M'hen he cometh shall find so doing. 47 Verily I say unto you, That he shall make him ruler P over all his goods. 48 But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart, Mv lord delayeth his coming ; 49 And shall begin to smite his fellow-servants, and to eat and drink with the drunken ; 50 The lord of that servant shall come in a day while they went to buy, the bridegroom came ; and they that were ready went'm with him to the marriage : and the door was " shut. llAftsrWard came also the other virgins, saying, 0 Lord, Lord, open to us. 12 But he answered and said, Verily I say unto j'ou, 1 P know you not. 13 Watch «J therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man cometh. 14 IT For ' the kingdom of heaven is as a man travel- ling into a far country, who called his own servants^ and delivered unto them his goods. 15 And unto one he gave five nalents, to another tW9, and to another one ; to every man according to his several t abihty ; and straightway took his journey. 16 Then he that had received the five talents went and traded with the same, and made them other five talents. 17 And likewise he that had received two, he also gained other two. 18 But he that had received one went and digged in the earth, and hid his lord's money. 19 After a long " time the lord of those servants cometh, and jeckoneth ^' with them. 20 And so he that had received five talents came and brought other fivetalents^ saying, Lord, thou deliver- edst unto me five talents : behold, 1 have gained be- sides them five talents more. copper mould, ai^d those are caniod in one hand, and a sifnilar \essel with oil in the other hand, with which they frequently wet the rags. Orient. V-jst. No. 1214. Ako, Orient. Lit. No 1230. Ver. 9. Go .... to them that sell and buy.- -See I.sa. Iv. 1, &c. Ver. 10. And the door was shut.— The late; Missionarj' M'ard mentions be- ins once present on such an occasion, wlt^ii inuny ofthe circiinistances agreed with tho.se in the parahle, particularly the last.- Adcr Die hridcgrooni " went I , into f hi; house, tlie door was immediately shut, and cuard;^d hy Soj)oys. 1 (says 1 1 I\Ir. W.) and others expostulated with the door-keepers, but in vain." Orient. Lit. No. 12.S1. , Ver. 13. Wherein the son, &c.— This last clause of the verse is wanlinj in many I\I&S. and versions ; but the sense is certainly im) lied. Ver. 14. For the kingdom, &c.— Some words mu.-,t here he necessarily sup- plied ; instead ol" tlio.je inserted by our translators in Italic, Drs. Doddridge ami Cnmpbell supply " the Son of man !" Thi.? larahle, wijthout stiaininj.- it to ' sunport any peculiar system, clearly teaches the following imiiorlant points: I. That all the talents we possess, however natural we may consider tliem, are derived from God, the author of our being ; and to deny this, is n(*lJiing short of Atheism. 2. That these talents are bestowed in sreut variety uiion mankind, some possessimr ten (i. e. many) times the abilities and advantag-es of others, both natural and acquired. 3. Tliat those falenis, and the impro.-e- ment of them, must be accounted for to him, tVom u Ikjui they were received. 4. That no excuse will be admitted for the non-emp!oyuieut even of a single talent : much less such an excuse as rellects upon the character of oer gn.-at I>enefactor. 5. That the rewards which the great Judge bestows, will not be so much in proportion to the talents bestowed as according to tlic iniprovo- ment which we are enabled to make of them. :=:J MATTHEW, XXV. 87 21 His lord said unto him, Well done, thou good and faithful servant : thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler ^over many things : enter thou into the joy of thy lord. 22 He also that had received two talents came and said. Lord, thou deliveredst unto me two talents: behold, I have gained two other talents besides them. 23 His lord said unto him. Well done, good and faithful servant; thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy lord. 24 Then he which had received the one talent came and said, Lord, I knew thee that thou art a hard «man, reaping where thou hast not y sown, and ga- thering where thou hast not strewed : 25 And I was afraid, ^ and went and hid thy talent in the earth : lo, there thou hast that is thine. 26 His lord answered and said unto him. Thou wick- ed-"^ and slothful servant, thou knewcst that I reap where I sowed not, and gather where I have not strew- ed : 27 Thou oughtest therefore to have put my money to the exchangers, and the7i at my coming I should have received mine own with usury. 28 Take therefore the talent from him, and give it unto him which hath ten talents. 29 For bunto everyone that hath shall be given, and he shall have abundance: but from hini that nath not shall be taken away "^ even that which he hath. 30 And cast ye the unprofitable servant into outer d darkness : there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. 31 ir When e the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory : 22 29. Re.3.21. X Job 21. IS y Je.2.31. a Job 15.5, c! 18.32. Lu. 19.22. Jude 15. b c.13.12. iMa.1.25. Lu.8.18, l9.:a>. Da.7.13. Zeo.U.5. c. 16.27. 19.23. Ma.3.33. Ao.l.ll. 1 Th.4.IS 2T11.1.7. Ju ie 14. Re. 1.7. Ver. 21. Well done— Dr. Doddridge says foree and energy, far lieyoncl w hat I can express in English. It was used by theoriffinal word has a peculiar ss in English. It was used by the liighesl applause." It answers to Eug-e ! auditors, or specfators, to cxpre in Latin, and Bravo ! in Italian. Ver. 24. Tlien he which had received. — [Our Lord placed the example of negligence in him to whom the tea'ft was committed, prohably to '•intimate," says Doddridge, " that we are accountable for the mmllest advantage v.'itji which we are intrusted ; but it cannot imply, that they who have received much will ordinarily pass tiicir account best ; for it is too plain, m tact, O.'JsX nio.st of those whose dignity, wealth, and genius, give them tlie greatest op;>&r- tunities of service, seefn to forgot that they have any Master in heave!! to serve, or any future reckoning to expect ; and many render themselves mMch more criminal than tliis wicked and slothful servant, who hid his taient in the earth."]— Bairsrc;-. Gathering tahcre thou hast not strewed.-— The charge implies, that God is unreasonable in his demands, unjust in judg- ment. See Rom. i\. 14, &c. Ver. 28. ThrA( tpicked and slothful servant.— The word used throughout this cliapfer for servant, means primarily a slave, and such were ot"ten ad- vanced to the offtib of stewards. Ver. 27. Exchansrers.— Doddridge, " Bankers." With v.-mnj.— Dod- dridge," Interest." When that interest became oppressive, it became a crime. Ver. sn. And cant ye.— If he be thus punished that neglects to improve one talent . how much more shall he be punished that neglect.s to improve, or mis- spend.'J many ? Ver. 31. With his holj, angels.— The expression seems designedly varied from ch. xxiv. 31., where angels may include human messengers ; hut these are called " holy angels." MATTHEW, XXV. 32 And f before him shall be gathered all nations : and he shall separate s them one from another, as a shepherd i> divideth his sheep from the goats : 33 And he shall set the sheep on his riglit i hand, but the goats on the left. 34 i'hen shall the King say unto them on his right hand, Come, ye blessed J of my Father, ^ inherit the 1 kingdom "» prepared for you from the foundation of the world. 35 For n I was a hungered, aiyi ye gave me meat ; I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink : I was a " stran- ger, and ye took me m : 36 P Naked, and ye clothed me : I was sick, and ye visited ^ me : I was in ^ prison, and ye came unto me. 37 Then shall the righteous answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we thee a hungered, and fed thee? or thusty, and gave thee drink 7 38 When saw we thee a stranger, and took thee in? or naked, and clothed thee ? 39 Or when saw we thee sick, or in prison, and came unto thee 1 40 And the King shall answer and say unto them, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch *as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me. 41 Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart t from me, ye cursed^ into "everlasting fire, "■' prepared for the devil and his angels : 42 For I was a hungered, and ye gave me no meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave me no Orink : 43 I was a stranger, and ye took me not in : naked, and ye clothed me not : sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not. 44 Then shall they also answer him, saying. Lord, when saw we thee a hungered, or athirst, or a stran- ger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not min- ister unto thee? 45 Then shall he answer them, saying. Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch ^' as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to me. 46 And X these shall go away into everlasting punish- ment : but the righteous into life eternal. Vcr. 3o. Ye visited- Doddridge, "Looked after me." "Tended,"' or wait- ed upon, scoms to be the exact idea. Vur. 43. Ye took me not in.— The charge here, is want of hospitality ; a most iisinons crime in the eastern countries. V(^i. 41. 2'hen shall they also answer. — AVe must not take tliis too li'ernily, as if sinners should t lien dare to dispute with their judge ; it must bu under- stood paraboiically. Ver.45. Not to me.— See ch. xviii. 6. Ver. 46. Enerlastlng punishment.— The word rendered c\'erlasting, i'h ren- dered eternal in the coneiudinir menihor of the sentence. The same word in the original is used to express the duration of the hapiiin<'i-s o: tlie righteous iu heaven, and the duration of tlie misery of th(! wickeil ni hell. Tim words ever- lasting and eternal are to he understood by the naluro of the objects lo which they arc ajiplied as, for example, when it is said that a di.scase cleaves to a lan for ever, it obviously means, to the end of his life. So an evcrlastinf A. M. 4033. A. I). '.U f Re 14.10. a(. R.V..3. 1 J Pe.V.5.H. , It Ro.8 17. I 1 Pt.1.4. 1 iTh.y.i2. Re.5.10. m I Co.-2.n. He.11.16. n I.s.53.7. Eie.18.7. 0 1 Pf.4.9. 3Jn..5. p Ja.2.15, Ja.1.27. 1 2Ti.l.l6. He. 13.2. 8 Pr.19.17. Mn.9.41. He. 6. 10. t Lu, 13.27. uc.3.40, Re.14.11. V Juries. Re.20.10. w Zec.2.S. Ac.9.5. : X Da. 12.2. i ; 1.5.29. Ik prie.^rhood, means that it shall continue to the end of the dispensation. £l ' ■ • ■■■ • ..... .. .. .... ...- —J everlasting hills or mountains, means that they will continue till the end jj MATTHEW, XXVI. CHAPTER XXVI. 1 The riilere conspire against ClifisL 7 The \voiii;iii anointeth his feet. 14 Ju'las eelleih him. 17 Ciirisl ealeth tlie passover : -^6 inslilutelh his huly supper : 36 jjrayeili in the garden : 47 anil being betrayeJ with a kiss, 57 is carried to Caiaphas, 69 and denied of Peler. AND it came to pass, when Jesus had finished all these sayin-gs, he said unto his disciples, 2 Ye ^ know that after two days is the feast q/the passover, and the Son of man is betrayed to be cru- cified. 3 IT Then assembled together the chief priests, and the scribes, and theeldersof the people, unto thepahice of (he high priest, who was called Caiaphas, 4 And b consulted that they might take Jesus by subtlety, and.kill him. 5 But they said, Not on the feast day, lest there be an uproar among the people. a Ma.14.1, 4i. Lal2.1, *c Jr;.B.l, of the ivorld. The terms are Jipplied to the longest period of which the na- ture of the object will aumit. The existence of tlie object being limited, so, of neces.-ity, in these cu.ses, the v.'oids have a limited meaning. Upon the same principle of inttrpretation, it f jllows, that when applied to the sow/ and to God, who are immortal, they must literally mean ivithoiit end. We read also that when this world is ended, and when successive duration i.s terminated, then the wicked shall go away into everlasting punishment, but the righteoui irrto everlasting life; as nothing but eternity remains, the words can only mean never-ending existence. The following passages of scripture express the fi- nal STATES OF MEN, and if their final, then there is no possibility of another state succeeding it. Ps. xvii. 14, 15. Pr. x. 26. ; xiv. 32. Da. xii. 2. Mat. iii. 12 ; \ ii. 13, 14,21; \Tii. 11,12 ; xiii. 30. 40— 43,47 ; xxiv. 46-51 ; .YXV. 23,30, 34, 41, 46. I\hi. xvi. 16. Lu. vi. 23, 24,47, 49. Jn. iii. 16 ; v. 29. Ro. ix. 21, 23. 2Ti. ii. 19, 2U. Ga. vi. 7, 8. He. vi. 8, 9 ; x. 27. That the above texts do speak of the final state of men, i.s obvioiis : 1. The state of the righteous is allowed to be final, hut the state of the wicked is all along put in contrast as to liappiness or wo. 2. These texts are totally silent as to any other state follosving that of de- structioji, damnation, &c. 3. The language of the greater part of them is incon- sistent with any other state to follow. Now examine the following list of pas- sages, which speak of the d(/?ar20« o//ibjectors may present. i Chap. XXVI. Ver. 2. Is betrayed— That is, he is about to be betrayed : the treason is already begun. Ver. '3. Ca?VTp;(as.— IThis was Joseph, sumamcd Caiaphas, who succeeded Simon, son of Camiih. in the high priesthood, about A. D. 25. He married the daughter of Annas, who had al.so been high priest. About two years after our Lord s death, he was depf)S,d by Vitellius, governor of Syria ; and, unable to bear liis disgrace, and perhaps the stings of conscience tor the mrider of Christ, he killed himself about A. D. 35. — Josephus.] — Bagster. Ver. 5. \'(jt on the feast day.— As the word " day" is supplementary, Dod- dridge and Campbell render it, " not at the feast." The plan proposed seems to have been assassination ; some objected, however, not to the murder, but to transacting it at a public festival, lest the people should raise a tumult, and fall upon themselves. J 90 MATTHEW, XXVI. 6 IT Now when Jesus was in Bethany, in the house of Siinon the leper, 7 There •= came unto him a woman having an alabas- ter box of very precious ointment, and poured it on his head, as he sat at meat. 8 But when his disciples saw I'/j they had indignation, saying. To what purpose is this waste'? 9 For this ointment might have been sold for much, and given to the poor. 10 When Jesus understood it. he said unto them, Why trouble ye the w'oman? for she hath wrought a good work upon me. 11 For J ye have the poor always with you ; but « m« ye have not always. 12 For in that she hath poured this ointment on my body, she did iMbr my burial. 13 Verily I say unto you. Wheresoever this gospe< shall be preached in the whole world, there shah also this, that this woman hath done, be told for & memorial of her. 14 IT '! hen one f of the twelve, called Judas Isca riot, went unto the chief priests, 15 And said unto than, What will ye give me, and I will deliver him unto you? And they = covenanted with him for thirty pieces of /? silver. 16 And from that time he sought opportunity to be- , tray him. /? probui-iy ^^ ^ Now h the first day of the feast of unleavened bread the disciples came to Jesus, saying unto him, Where wilt thou that we prepare for thee to eat the passover ? 18 And he said. Go into the city to such a man, and say unto him. The master saitli. My time is at hand; I will keep the passover at thy house with my disciples. 19 And the disciples did as Jesus had appointed them ; and they made ready the passover. 20 Now when the even was come, he sat down with the twelve. f C.I0.4. g Zpc.I c.27.3. tllU llltill EUlll $15 ^ Ver. 6. Simon the ^rpe?-.— Probably one of tliose whom Jesus cured, una a friend of Liizarus. — They had indignation. — Cliiefly Judas ; but ut lirst, pro- bably, others joined with him. ] Ver. 10. When Jesus understood it.— Doddridge and Campbell, " But Je- 1 su.* knowing (it.)" See Jn. ii. 25. I Ver. 1','. Si]e did it for my burial— Thai is, " to embalm me, a.s it were, 11 I bislijre hand," for my funeral. i: I Ver. II. Judas h'carict.— The character of this man (who should be care- j' [ fuily (li.slinguished from Jude, the author of the Epistle) is an interesting subject | I of inquiry. Judas, the leading Uait in whose ciiaractcr was covetousne-fs, wan I probably induced to follow Jesus ut first, with u view to the riches, honours, 1 and testament, which is siied for many for the remission of sins. 2".i But I say unto you, I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that day when I drink it new with you in my Father's '■ kingdom. 30 11 And when they had sung a ° hymn, they went out into the mount of Olives. 31 Then saith Jesus unto them. All ve shall be P6.41.9. 55.li.lS. Ps.2il, ItJ3.3, Greek copies hiive ^a thankn. o oT,psalm. lies ;ilunL'." One of tiie Jewisli writers says, "Wo are bound to eat lying along, as kings and great men nat, because it is a token of liberty." Gill in I'jc. Vor. 23. He anmcered and oaiJ—i. e. privately. See Jn. siii. 23—26. He that dippeth his luind icith me in the dish.—" To this day, the Moors in Bar- bary. the Arabs, and the Mahometans of India, in eating, make use neither of knivts, 'forks, nor often of spoons ; but only of their fin^rers and hands, even in catMiL' iM>ttage, or what we call spoon-meat ; when their tnod is of the latter kind, thoy break their brea" cumeth Jesus with them unto a place called Gethsemane, and saith unto the disciples. Sit ye here, while I go and pray yonder. 37 Ana he took w'th hnn Peter and the two sons of Zebedee, and began to be sorrowful and very heavy. 38 Then saith he unto them. My » soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death : tarry ye here, and watch with me. 39 And he went a httlt,- farther, and fell on his face, and t prayed, saying, O my Father, if it be possible, let this cup " pass from me : nevertheless, "^ not as I will, but as thou wilt. 40 And he c 'meth unto the disciples, and findeth them asleep, a. i saith unto Peter, What, could ye not watch with me one hour? 41 * Watch and ray. that ye » enter not into y temp- tation : the spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak. A. M. 4033. A. D. 29. p Zee 13 7. r Ma. II ,32. &c. I-u.22.39, &c. Jn.l3.l, &c. g Ps.nfi.3. Is..'53.3,10 J11.1Z27. t H;..5.7. u c.20.22. T Jn.5.30. 6.33. Ro. 15.3. Ph.-lS. w Ma. 13. 33. 14.33. Lu.va.IO. Ep.G.lS. Re. 16. 13 £ Pr.4.14, 15. y Re.3.10. z Is.26.8,9. Ro.7.18.. 2.5. Ga.5.17. wa.s both ashamed and afraid u be thouglit a disciple of Jesii.^, tliongh he had talked so boastingly. It is not unlikely, that the homely proverb, that "•rreat talkers do the lea.st," might originate from this instance ot Peter's cowardice. Ver. 34. Before the cock crow (Ma. xiv. 30, croio twice.)— IVhilbi/ las pro- dn.ced sulficieiit anthorities to prove that there was a double crowing of the cock— at midnight, and at day-break ; the latter answered, according to him, to the fourth watch of the night, though others say the third. On comparing the Evangelists, it appears to us that our Lord's meaning was, that Peter should deny his Master thrice between the present hour and that of the cock crowing ; i. e. aboi'.t the break of day. Ver. 36. Gethsemane.— A jirivate and retired garden at the foot of mount Olivet, whither Jesus often retired for prajer, and where (as the name im- plies) an oil press then, or formerly, had been used. Ver. 33. Ml/ soul is exceeding sorroirful, &c. — Doddridge, " Suronndod with sorrow ;" Campbell, (connecting this with tne iireccding verse,) ' I!eing oppressed with grief, the said of them, My soul is overwhcdmed wiih a deally anguish." This is explained to mean, n grief of mind suffi.-ieiit to kill tJK^ body ; " a sorrow that worketh (or produceth) death." See 1 Co. \ii 10. Ver. 39. Let this cup pafs- fiOf)i 7?ie.—Kut what means this prayer? Cf iild not Jesus tell whether his peiition were possible? Or could he pray for an .m- pos^ibilitv? Neither of these circnmslances must be supposed : but the e..»ra- ordinary language here used may serve to teach us, l. 'I'hat our Lord -f<'ply felt the extreme nature of the s\ifierings ho was about to ondure for our salva- tion : it is ns if he had siud. O that there were some other way in which God could be glorified and sinners saved, without iny drinking of this fatal eup I Hat. 2. That he felt the absolute necessity of his own obedience unto death forlh.'sie ends; and therefore, though his llesh recoiled (a.- it were) from the impendinc strol;3, his heart cheerllilly submitted ; " Fathe ;, nevertheless, not as I will, but as thou wilt!" Ver. 40. One hour. — The Greek term, besides its more imited meaning, is often used metaphorically, as w ith ns, for any short time, or period. MATTHEW, XXVI. ij 42 He went away again the second time, and prayed, ^ sayin;^, O my Father, if this cup may not pass away from me, except I drmk it, thy will be done. 43 And he came and found them asleep again : for their eyes were heavy. 44 And he left them, and went away again, and prayed the third * time, saying the same words. 45 Then cometh hq to his disciples, and saith unto 1 them. Sleep on now, and take your rest : behold, the hour is at hand, and the Son of man is betrayed into the hands of sinners. 4o Rise, let us be going : behold, he is at hand that doth l)etray me. 47 IT And while he yet spake, lo, »» Judas, one of the twelve, came, and with him a great multitude with swords and staves, from the chief priests and elders of the people. 4S Now he that betrayed him gave them assign, sayiiig, Whomsoever I shall kiss, that same is ne : hold lum fast. 49 And forth \yith he came to Jesus, and said. Hail, Master; and kissed J him. 50 And Jesus said unto him, « Friend, wherefore art thou Then came they, and laid hands Jesus, and took him 51 IT And, behold, one of them which were with Jesus stretched out his hand, and drew his sword, and struck a servant of the high priest, and sniote oH' his ear. 52 Then said Jesus unto him, Put up a^ain thy sword int 1 his place: for fall they that take the sword shall perish with the sword. 53 Tninkest thou that I cannot now pray to my Fa- ther,and he shall presently give me more than twelve legions ? of angels 7 54 I3ut how then shall the scriptures be fulfilled, that h thus it must be'] 5.") In that same hour said Jesus to the multitudes, Are ye come out as against a thief with swords and d 2 Sa.3.27 20.9. P8.2,C00 incn.]—Eagst(r. Vor. 5J. Tluit thus it must lei— Sec Ac. ii. 2'2— 24. Our Lord continual 7 advert? to the necessity of the Scriptures being fulfilled. See vor. 56. Ver. 3.5. As against a thief— Doddridge, " Robber ;" alluding to thf chii fs oi lunditti. common in the mountains of Judea. .SVares— Namely, of ofiice, like ill ise of constables with us. With swords and staves i Our Savijur plainly intinuites that swords and staves may be necessary in treating v.ith such characters ; but surely not with him. .is a prophet and teacher of religion : 94 MATTHEW, XXVI. i fie.3.15. Ps.liil, 4 c. G9.1.4C. Is.53.3, Sic. I.a 4.20. U6. Zrc.13.7. Ac.1.16. Ma. 14. 53,&c. U\.'22.5l, &c. J n. 18. 12, &c. k P8.27.12. 35.11. ra Is. .53.7. c.27.12, U. n 1 Sa.U. 2sai lKi.22.16. p Da.7.13. Jn.1.51. lTh.4.1G. Re. 1.7. q I's.lIO.l. Ac.7.55. Staves for to take me 7 I sat daily with you teaching in the temple, and ye laid no hold on me. 50 But all this was done, that the scriptures i of the prophets might be fulfilled. Then all the disciples forsook him, and fled. 57 IT And J they that had laid hold on Jesus led him away to Caiaphas the high priest, where the scribes and the elders were assembled. • 53 But Peter followed him afar off unto the high priest's palace, and went in, and sat with the servants, to see the end. 59 Now the chief priests, and elders, and all the coun- cil, sought false witness against Jesus, to put him to death ; 60 But found none : yea, though many false witnesses came, yet found they none. At the k last came two false witnesses, 61 And said, This fellow I said, I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to build it in three days. 62 And the high priest arose, and said uiito him, Answerest thou nothing? what is it which these wit- ness against thee ? 63 But "1 Jesus held his peace. And the high priest answered and said unto him, I adjure •» thee by the living God, that thou tell us whether thou be the Christ, 0 the Son of God. 64 Jesus saith unto him, Thou hast said r neverthe- less I say unto you, p Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on the right hand q of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven. 65 Then the high priest rent his clothes, saying, He hath spoken blasphemy ; what farther need nave we of" witnesses? behold, now ye have heard his blas- phemy. and though, indeed, he claimed a kingdom, it was of a nature so purely spiritual that it required no support tVom the sword, much less could it be propagated by it. Ver. 56. TJiat the scriptures .... might be fiilJiUed.— This ohipzlwafinA traced through all the Evangelists, not as a motive of human action, but as a leading design of Providence. For the prediction here alluded to turn I'ack to ver. 31. Ver. 5S. And xpcnt in — Namely, into the court before the palace wliich was always open to the sky, though soir.ftimcs with piazzas round it. It is not cer- tain, however, that thi.^ palace was the private residence of CsiaDhas, (which is understood to have been on Mount Sion.) but rather his official house, or apartments in llie temple, where the Sanhedrim now sat, and into one c the courts of wliich Peter and John obtained admission. So the late L J.I or of Ca'inct, Frairments, No. cx.vxvii. Vv.r. 61. J am able to destroij.— [The words of our Lord were widely different f.om this statement of them ; so that the testimony of these witnesses was false, though it had the semblance of truth.]— Ba^rster. , Ver. 63. I adjure thee— Thns the liidi prio.'st, in his magisterial capacity, ' lays the holy Jesus under a judicial oath, which in some cases, very dilVerenl from the present, he was allowed to lay upon the accused party. See Nu. v. I 19, &c. Ver. 61. Thon hmt said—i. e. I am the Christ, the Son of God. The Son of man.— Sec Da. vii. 13, 14. Ver. 65. I'ert h/s clothes.— It has been said, that the high priest might never rend his clothe.a ; but that he might, and did on extraordinary occasions, Dr Lardncr has iriven several instarces. "Mistaken Caiaphas I ah! which blasphcm'd. Thou, or thy pri.soner? — Which shall be condcmn'd?" Voting. MATTHEW, XXVII. m 06 What think ye? They answered and said is, He guilty of'' death. 07 Then * did they spit m his face, u nd bufTcted him ; and others smote him with ' the pahi'is of their hands, 08 Saying, Prophesy unto us, thou Christ, ^Vho is he that smote thee ? 6\) U Now " Peter sat without in the palace : and a damsel came unto him, saying, Thou also wast with Jesus of GaHlee. 70 But he denied before them all, saying, I know not what thou sayest. I 71 And when he \vas gone out into the porch, an- other maid saw him, and said unto them that were there, This fellow was also with Jesus of Nazareth. 72 And agam he denied with an oath, I do not know the man. 73 And after a while came unto him they that stood by, and said to Peter, Surely thou also art one of them ; for thy speech bewrayeth thee. 74 Then began he to curse and to swear, saying, I knov\ not the man.. And immediately the cuck crew. 75 And Peter remembered the ''word of Jesus, which said unto him, Before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. And he went out, and wept bitterly. CHAPTER XXVII. 1 Christ is flelifered bound to Pilaie. 6 Judas hangeth himself. 49 Pilate, ad- inonislie-1 of liis wife, 24 washeth his han;ls: 26 and looseth Bar;\bbas. 29 Christ is crown&i with tliorns, Zl crucifie.1, 40 reviled, SO di-eih, aud is buried. 66 His sepulclire is sealed, and watched. WHEN the morning was come, all the chief priests and elders of the people took counsel ^ against Jesus to' put him to death : 1 Ma.li 66,&c Lu.22.3> &c. J n. 1 8. 16, V ver.S!. Lu.i22.3l ..ai. Ver. 67. Then did they spit, &c.— Tliis mark of contempt and malice is still continued in the East. In 1-744, wlien a rebel prisoner was brought before Na- dir Siiah's general, " the soldiers were ordered to spit in his face ; an indignity of great anti'iuity in the East." Hanway's Travels. Buffeted him.— [■' Smote him with their lists," as Theophylaci interprets. Smote him loith the -palms of their hands.—" Smote him on the cheek with tiio open hand," as Siiidas renders. They offered him every indignity in all its various and vexa- tious forms. ] — Burster. Ver. fiS. Who is he that smote thee?— Dr. Gill tldnks this alludes to a play, resembling blind man's buft", called by the Greeks, KoUabismos. Thus was oar Saviour made a jest of! But wc rather think this was done in allusion to an ancient custom of covering the faces of condemned persons, as in the in- stance of Haman, Es. vii. 8. See also Je. xiv. 3. Likewise Ilarmer. Ver. 69. Peter sat loithout in the palace.— The term aule, rendered palace, more properly signifies an open coiul. Faler's Hcb. Archaeology, sjad com pare note on ver. 53. Ver. 73. Thy speech bewrayeth— Ox, betrayeth thee; meaning that his accent was Galilean. See Ma. iv. 79. Ver. 7.5. He wept bitterly.— Such a bitter aposta-^y indeed re ' Calmet and Michaelis. Verses IS, 19. For he knew, &,c.— Campbell considers these two verses as a parunthosis. Ver. 24. He tcashed his hands before the mu/Mtude.—Tlus ntfl oi " wash- ?8 MATTHEW, XXVII. nDe.I9.IO. JiKS.'ZI!). c.ai.ll. Ac.5 -a. 0 Is.53.; I.u.l3.3a p or, pov»r- nor's house. q I's 69.19, r U49.7. 50.6. 53.3,7. s Nn.l.).35. 1 Ki.2l. 10.13. A0.7..58. He. 13. 12. 25 Tlieii ans.vered all the people, and said. His "bl(»od be on us, and on onr children. 20 '1 hen released he Barabbas unto tL'cm : and when he had scourged "Jesus, he delivered him to be cru- cified. 27 IT Then the soldiers of the governor took Jesus into the p connnon hall, and gathered unto him the whole band of soldiers. 28 And they stripped hiin, and put on him a scarlet robe. 29 And when thev had platted a crown of thorns, they put it upon his head, and a reed in his right hand : and they bowed the knee before him, and mocked 'ihim, saying. Hail, king of the Jews! 30 And they spit 'upon him, and took the reed, and smote him on the head. 31 And after that they had mocked him, they took the robe ofT from him, and put his own raiment on him, and * led him away to crucify him. 32 And as they came out, they found a man of Cy- ing the liancis in innocency," appears to have originated in a Mt)saical in.stitu- ti(Tn, De. x.vi. 6, 7, is alludoil to by David, Ps. xxvi., and was copied by tlie Gen- tiles. Ovid Fast.]. 2. Ver. •^3. His blood be on us, &c.— This imprecation appears to have been reitiarkably iultilied in the circuiustances connected with the destniction of Jeni.salom by Tims. Bp. Kewton traces a striking correspondence between their .«iii and punisinnent. " They put Jesus to death when the nation was as- sembled to celebrate the passover ; and when the nation was assembled to ce- lebrate the passover, Titus shut them up within the walls of Jerusalem. The rej,!Ction of the true Messiah was their crime ; and the following of false Mes- I siahs to their destruction, was their punishment. They sold and bought Jesus as a slave: and they themselves were afterwards sold and bought as slaves at the lowest prices. They preferred a roblier and a murderer to Jesus, whom they crucified between two thieves : and they themselves were at\erwards in- Icstcd vith bands of thieves and robbers. They put Jesus to death, lest the Romans should come and take away their place and nation ; and the Ro- mans did cernc and look away their place and nation. They crucified Je- sns before the walls of Jerusalem ; and before the walls of Jerusalem they themselves were crucified in such numbers, that it is said room was wanting for the crosses, and cro.sses for the bodies. 1 .should think it hardly possible for any man to lay lliese things together, and not conclude the Jews own im- pri.'cati',n to be remarkably fiufilJed upon them ; ' his blood be on uj, and on our rliildren ! ' " Ver. ;;«. When he had scourged Jesus.— Th\s punishment was used both by the Jews and Romans. The latter being administered by military executioners, was no doubt severe, the flesh being generally cut by the w hips used lor this purpose ; and some think it might be the moreso in this instance, as Pilate hoped that the Jews, when they saw liim scourged, might be pacified, with- out insisting on his crucifi.'cion ; but nothing could satisfy these cruel hypo- ,) crite.i, short of death, in its most tremendous form. See Doddridsre. • Ver. y7. Tlie ifltole ia/jd— What we nught call his " ho.ly guard." Ij Ver. 28. Put on him a scarlet ro6e— That is, no doubt, a decayed and left |> of!" robe. Mark calls the robe purple. See Ma. xv. 20. Scarlet and purpin are not untre/ spit upon him.—Sve note on ch. xxvi. 67. Ver. 31. And led him a?<'«y.— Capital punishments wore, both by Jews and Romans, generally jiflicled without their cities ; especially crucifkion. Orient. Gust. No. 1230. MATTHEW, XXVII. 99 rene, Simon by name : him they compelled to bear his cross. 3;j ir And when they were come unto a place called (iolsotha, that is to say, a place of a skull, 31 They gave him vinegar to drink mingled t with Sail : and when he had lasted thereof, he would not rink. , , . 35 And " they crucified hirn, and parted his garments, casting lots : that it might he fulfilled w^iich was spoken * by the prophet, They parted my garments among them, and upon my vesture did they east lots. 36 And sitting down they watched him there; 37 And set up over his head his accusation written, THIS IS JESUS THE KING OF THE JEWS. 33 Then were there two thieves '^ crucified with him, one on the right hand, and another on the left. 39 IT And they that passed by reviled him, wagging » their heads, 40 And saying, Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in tliree days, save thvself. If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross. 41 Likewise also the chief priests mocking T/iim with the scribes and elders, said, 42 He saved others ; himself he cannot save. If he be the King of Israel, let him now come down irom the cross, and we will believe him. 43 He trusted in God ; let ^ hi in deliver him now, if he will have him : for he said, "^ I am the Son of God. 44 The thieves also, which were crucified with him, cast the same in his teeth. ■J rg.22.lS. Ma. 1.5. 24,&c ice. Jii.l9.iM, X P8.22.7. 109.25. y Job 13.9. Ps.35.!6. is.2-S.22. Lu. 18.32. 7. Ps.3.2. 22.8. 42.10. 71.11. a Jn.5.17, li. 10.30,36. Vcr. 32. To bear his cross.— Ht. John informs us, that at first Jesu.s went forth bearinc his cro.ss ; it may he, liowcver.this referred only to the transverse beam, and tliat Simon carried the iipiiglit iiart alter him : or if the cross was formed, that Jesus tainted under the weight, and it was llien laiiion .Simon. ' Ver. 33. Golgotha .... a place of a skull.— Cavipbell, "of skulls ;" sup- poserl to 1)0 so called from its having been a place of public e.xeciition. It is more usually called Mount Calvary ; but of the mount there are no remains, nor do the Scriptures mention it ; though as a place of exi;cution it niiglit probably be an elevated spot. The present Calvary is cmered with religious buildings pretending to enclose our Saviour's tomb, and other Christian antiquities, all of which are doubttul. and some gross impositions ; though they allord a rich revenue to monk.s and priests, both Greek and Roman Catholic. See Dr. R. Richardson's interesting Travels along the Mediterranean. Ver. 34. Vinegar .... ?ninsrled ivith gall.— The LXX. use the same Greek word for wormwood. Mark says, " Wine mingled with m.mh ;'' sour wine (?j/;?fl?"£-rsow j when the centurion, and they that were with hiiTij watching Jesus, saw the earthquake, and r->ose things that were done, they feared greatly, aaying. Truly this was the Son of God. Vcr. 45. >,'^c from the sixth hour.— Matthew and Mrirk reckon from sun- ri.s:', which af tliis time (ahoiit tlio (Kiuino.x) wa.s si.x o'clock, l)y our rockmiin;?. Ciirist wa!3i.>en crucified at nine in the morniiife' (the tliird hour. ,"\!a. xv. ^5 ;) thf darknes-' isamo on at noon, tlie sixth i)our, and continued till tlircc in the a(- tornoun, wh'*h was the ninth hour. See Jn. xix. 14. ['J'hat thi< general darkness wo^ wholly preternatural is evident from this, that it happened at the pasft-ver, which was celebrated only at the fii/l moon, a time in which it wa> 'mpossible for the sun to be eclipsed, natural eclipses happening j only at the I'meofthe new moon.) — Bagstcr. Dionysius. the Areopagite, wiion in EgTot. noticed this unnatural darkness, and exclaimed, '.' Either the GodofNature suffers, or the macliinery of nature is dissolving." V^er. 46. t;ii, Eli, &c.— This is a quotation from P.s. xxii. 1. Tliese are not fh > precise Hebrew words, but in the Syro-Chaldaic dialect, which accoinits for the word* being misunderstood i)y some of the hy-sfandt-rs, (vcr 47. ) Why hast tnou forsaken me'f—in the application of this jwalm to Christ, the words must not be understood as the lant'uage of unbelief; but as Bp. Home .explains them, Christ complains ''that he was deprived, for a time, of the I divine presence, and comforting influence, wliile he suffered for our sins." Ver. 48. With vinegar— Ox sour wine (see note on vor. 34,) which was used for the drink of the ixjorer classes. The method of giving this in a sponge to I quench the thirst, appears to be still practised in Egypt. It is saiii that the thirst occasioned by crucifixion is the greatest of its torments, a circumstance, we believe, eominon to persons that bleed much. Ver. 50. Yielded up the ghost. — Doddridx'e, " Dismissed Jijs siiirit." But I Campbell remarks, the same phrase is used by the LXX. respecting Rachel, , Ge. XXXV. 1ft : also frequently by Jose/phiis, and several Greek writers. I Ver. 51. T^s veil tvas rewf.— Ancient writers tell us that tlure were two !' retis ; one in the entrance to the outer temple, and the other between that and the most hoJy. The Greek term here made use of, is applied by Philo to the latter only, which may represent the way opened to us into heaven by the death ; of Christ. He. \i. 19; x. 21. • Ver. 53. 7fie holy city.—" The Orientals never call Jerusalem by any other ' name than £l-kods, the holy ; sometimes adding the epithet Elsherif, tJic no- I hie." Volriry. Ver. 54 . 'J'^uhj this teas the son of God.— (Since they were Romans tliat said this, some inink it evident that they meant to say that he was not onlv an in- nocent, bu' iltngc.ther n iust rnan, as in Lu. xxiii. 47. But in fact that ex- I pres.aion is ejqplaiMpd by this ; fur, as Jesus was crucified l)y the Jews fxir say- ing tliat he vTis " the Son of God ;" so if he were a righteous man, and un- | MATTHEW, XXVII. 101 5.'> And many women were there beholding afar oflj which k followed Jesus from Galilee, ministennj^'unto him : 56 Among which was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother of Zebedee's children. 57 ir When i the even was come, there came a rich man ofiArimathea, named Joseph, who also himself was Jesus' disciple : 58 He went to Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. Then Pilate commanded the tody to be delivered. 59 And when Joseph had taken the body, he wrapped it in a clean linen cloth, 60 And ™ laid it in his own new tomb, which he had hewn out in the rock : and he rolled a great stone to the door of the sepulchre, and departed. 61 And there was ]Mary Magdalene, and the other jMary, sitting over again«t the sepulchre. 62 IT Now the next day, that followed the day of the preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees came to- gether unto Pilate, • 63 Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver n said, while he was yet alive, After ° three days I will rise again. 64 Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest his disciples come by night, and p steal him away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead : so the last error shall be worse than the first. M. 4033 1 Ma IVi: I,ii.S.5(l Jn.l9 33. n Jn7.12, 47. 2 C0.6.S. o c.lfi.2l. * IT.iS. 20.19. I,u.21.6.7 Jii.2.19. p c.!S.ia justly condemned, he must be " the Son of God." Some render " a son of God," that is, accordins to the pag.in notions, a hern, or demi-god, such as Hercules, &c. But in ihis, and in some other places, the article is omitted be- fore huyos, son, when it i« used in the higliest sense ; and Bp. Miidteion, on the Greek article, has shown, that theou hvijos. son of God, and huyos ton theoii. " the son of God, ' are used without any e.xact discriminati(»n. " The centurion," as h3obser\es, " could not fail to know the alleged blasplipmy for which our Saviour suffered ; and had he intended, in heathen phrascoloL'y, to express his admiration of our Saviour's conduct, he would not have called our SaS-iour Son of God."]— Basster. Ver. 55. Manif women tcere there.— Dr. Doddridge, who remarlr, the pious attachtuent of these females, is inclined to think that their sex, " ji the f mlit of God, constitute by far the better half of mankind : and to whose care and tenderness the wisest and best of men generally owe and ascribe much of tin" daily comfort and enjoyment of their lives." Ledijard, the celebrati-d Ameri- can traveller, has remarked, that " women, in all countries, are civil, (ilili^ins, \ tender, and humane. In wandering over the barren jilains of Denmark ; through honest Sweden, and frozen Lapland ; ride and churlish Finland ; uni;ririci|)ltd Russia ; and the regions oi" I lie wandering Tartar ; if hungry, cold, wet. or sick, the \oomen have ever been friendly to me, and 2t»/foy7«/y so." Mimgo Pari-. the unfortunate African traveller, bears a like testimony in favour of female benevolence. * Ver.56. Mary Magdelene—Tha.t\a, MaryofMagd.ala; seeLu.viii. 2. 3/a- rj/, (the wife of Clcophas. or Alpbeus. anil sister of the VirginMary) the mother of James and Joses (or Joseph) called "brethren." or cousins of our Lord. The mother of Zeledee's chi.drenwas Salome, I\Ia. .wi. 1. Sec Cal- meVs Diet. Ver. 61. Sitting over against the Sepulchre.— Amons the Greeks, as well as the Jews, women were accustomed to sit at the graves of their deceased friends. Sec Orient. Lit p. 360. Ver. 62. The dan of the •preparation — Viz. Friday. Ver. 64 Until the third da>/— That this, and " after three days," (ver. 63,) were convertible terms, we have here decisive proof, the Jews themselves be- ing witnesses. 102 MATTHEW, XXVIII. q Da. 6. 17. CHAP. 28. a Ma.lG.l tc. Jn.20.1, &c. b c.27.56. c or, liad been. (1 Ps. 104.4. Kze 1.1.. U. D.i.in.6. Re. 1.14.. 16. X ! He. 1.14. ( Ps. 10.5. 3, 4 g c.27.63. Ii Lu.24.31. 1 Co. 15. 4. i Ter.16,17. J Jn.20.19. g.'S Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch : go your vay, make it as sure as ye can. 6G 8o they went, and made the sepulchre sure, seahng 'uhe stone, and sctiin:^ a watch. CHAPTER XXVIII. 1 Christ's resurrection is j next verse. This word signifies to "disciple," or make disci- .; pies (or Christians) of all nations ; and is so rendered in our margin, and to I? the yumc etfect, we believe, by all modern translators. Doddridge employs the term "proselyte:" but C'a;«p6e// justly objects to this phrase, as too tech- nical ; to the verb " disciple" he object.s, as not found in the English language ; but it is hard to say this of a word used both by Shaksi)eare and Spenser, (see Johnson,) and among divines, by B». BeveriJge. Dr. Scott, Mr. Wesley, &c. Ver. 20. Unto the end of the toorid.—»onw render this, " to the end of the age," meaning the Jewish state ; but Abp. Se-ocome miderstands it of the gospel dispensation, which will indeed run parallel with the duration of the world. " Nothing seems more unreasonable, (says Doddridge,) than to limit these words to the end of the Jewish state." CONCLUDING RE^IARKS ON MATTHEW. [Matthew being one of the twelve apostles, and from the time of his call, a constant attendant on oui Saviour, was perlictly w U qualified to write the history of lus lite. He relates what he saw and heard with the most natural . and unartected simplicity, and in a plain and p.-rspicuous style. That for which he is eminently distinguished, says Dr. Campbell, " is the distinctness and par- '1 104 MARK. ticularity with which he has rt'lated many of our Lord's discourses and moral instructions. Of these, hjs sernujn on tlie mount, his charge to the apostles, liis illustrations of the nature of his kingdom, and his prophecy on mount Oli- vet, are examples. He has also wonderfully united simplicity iind energy in . relating the replies of his Master to the cavils of his adversaries. Being early 1^ called to the apostlcship, he wju an eye and ear witness of most of the things which he relates. And, though J do not think it was the scope ol'any of these historians to adjust lluir narratives by the precise order of time wherein tlie events happened, there are soitje r irennisf anccs which inchne me to think. tJiat Matthew ha.-ri/. this Gospel cevuiinly has no parallel among human prodiictions." " 'i'liere is nut," as Dr. A. Clarke justly remarks, " one truth or doctrine, in the wliok; oracles ol' God, which is not taught in this Evangelist. The outlines of tlu; uliolo spnitual system are here correctly laid down : even Paul himself has added notliing : he has amplified and illustrat( d the truths contained in this Go.spel : but. even under the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, neither he, nor any of the other Apostles, have brought to light one truth, the iirototypeof which lias net been found in the words andactsof ourblcssen Lord as related by Matthew."]— iiai's?e;-. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MARK. [Mark is generally supposed to be the same with John sumamed Mark,whc was "sisters son to Barnabas," (Col. iv. 10.) and the son of Mary, a i;ious woman of Jerusalem, at whose house many were assembled together pniying when Peter was dcilivered from prison, (Ac. xii. 12.) M. Peter (1 Kp. v. 13.) calls him " Marcus my son," pro!)ably implying that he was converted by his ministry, and served with him in the gospel. He accompanied St. Paul in his travels, (Ac. xii. 25; xiii. .'5. 13: xv. 36—41. 2 Ti. jv. 4. Phil. 24 ;) and he is E.'iid to have been particularly inf imate with St. Peter, under whose inspection, it is generally agreed, he wrote his gospel at Rome, between the years A. D. 60 and 6.5. Eusebius informs us, (Hist. Eccles. I. ii. c. 1.5.) trom Pa|)ias and Cle- ment of Alexandria, that St. Mark composed his gospel at the earnest request of St. Peter's hearers at Pvome ; and that the Apostle being informed of what was done by the revelation of the Holy Spirit, atithuriyedjt to be introd\iced into the churches. W'v.h this ai'rees the internal evidence furnisherl by the Gos- pel itself; for many things honourable to St. Peter are omitted in it, which are mentioned by other Evangelists, while his weaknesses and failings are freely (ixinsed to view. It is also undeniable, that from the earliest .ages of the church, this Gospel was received, not only as genuine and aulhentic, but as a divinely inspired writing. Some learned men, in oppositionto the unanimous A Dice of anti(iMity. h.ive represented it as an abridgment of that of St. Mat- thew. But, thouffh he doubtless rel.ntes many of the .same facts, and some of the parables aiul (liscoiirses. in rmiution with St. Matthew ; yet he omits many important r)artieulars. and adds others, dilates upon .some facts but concisely mentioned by .Matthew. n:>l witleiul consideiable variation, and now and then departs from the order of lime olise-ved by that apostle. Hence there is no reason to suptiosc, that he infeiiti.mally took atiy thing from ."Mattiiew. but that he wrote such things as were e^periiilly broUL'btto his knowledge, and im- pressed on his mi!id ; and the coincidence set iiis to have arisen, rather from the circumstance of their writing th.e history of the same gmnd and interesting events, than from any design in the one deducing his materials from the other. That St. Mark wrote his gospel in Gre( k.is attested by the uninterrupted voice of antiquity, and is now generally admitti«-d ; and the occurrence of several MARK, I. 105 Lalin words, which h.is led sunie (o contend fur a Lutin oridnal, may easily bo accounted tor, by supposinir it w as written lor the use of the Uoinar: i>cople, by a person then resident among them ; and it is on this account that he omits ti!e getiealogj- of our Lord, ami some other matters, as boinsr f)f no importance to Gentile converts, thoufib very necessary tor the Jewa-l—Baffeter. many diseaaed persc>«, 41 and CHAPTER I. I The office of John the Baptist 9 Jestis Is bapiizeJ, 12 prcacbclli : 16 calleth Peter, Andrew, Janies, and Jol h.id a devil, 29 Peur's moiher-in-law, cleorutMli the leper. THE be£?inning of the gospel of Jesus Christ, the a Sotrof Gocl ; 2 As it is written in the b prophets, Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way before thee. 3 The « voice of one crying in the wilderness, Pre* pare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths straight. 4 John ddid baptize in the wilderness, and preach the baptism of repentance * for the remission f of suis. 5 And there went out unto him all the land of Judea, and they of Jerusalem, and were all baptized of him in the river of Jordan, confessing s their sins. 6 And John was clothed with camels' hair, and with a girdle of a skin about his loins; and he did eat lo- custs h and wild honey ; 7 And preached, saying, There i conieth one mightier than I after me, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to stoop down and unloose. S I indeed have baptized you with water : but he shall baptize i you with the Holy Ghost. 9 ^ And it came to pass in those days, that Jesus came from Nazareth of Galilee, and was baptized k of John in Jordan. 10 And straightway coming up out of the water, he saw the heavens i opened, and the ™ Spirit like a dove descending upon him : 11 And there came a voice from heaven, sayin ff^Thou art my beloved " Son, in whom I am well pleased. 12 IT And immediately the spirit driveth hira into the wilderness, 13 And "he was there in the wilderness forty days, tempted of Satan ; and was with the wild beasts ; and the angels ministered unto him. CH.IP. I. a He 1.1,2 b Mz.:.^l. c Is.40.a d Mat.3.l. Lu.3.3. Jn.3.!S. e or, unto. f Ac.22.16. g Le.26.40 ..42. Ps32.S. Pr.i2S.13. lJn.1.8.. 10. h Le. 11.22. i Mat.Ml. J.i.1.27. Ac.ia25. j Jocl2.2S. Ac.1.5. 2.4. 10.45. 11.1.5.16. 1C0.1Z13 k Mat.3.13. Lu.3.21. mis. 42.1. Jn.1.32. o Mat.4.1, 4c. Lu.4.1, &c. Chap. I. Ver. 2. In the ?)rop/!ers.— [Several :MSS., the Syriac, Persic, Cop- tic, Armenian, Gothic, Vulgate, and Ilala versions, and several of the futl-.ers, have, " by Isaiah the prophet," which should jjrobably be adopted instead of the common text. ]— Bo^siCr. Ver. 4. John did baptize.— John was the Elias of the New Testament. a«l foror.inner of the Saviour. He was the son of Zacharias and Ulisabeth and his birth was announced by the angel Gabriel. See Lu. i. 5. Ver. 7. The latchtt of whose shoes. Si:e note on Mat. iii. 11. Ver. 10. Compare this verse and next wit'h !Mat. iii 16. 17. Ver. 12. The spirit driveth him. —This refers, doubtless, to the Holy Spirit, and is, perha/is, too forcibly rendered. Campbell, " Conveyed." Ver. 4c and elsewherd it is rendered "sent." Compare Mat. iv. 17. (Or, "sendeth nim firth." The expression does not necessarily imply any ^-iolence, but seems to intimate the energy of tliat impulse on the mind of our Lord, by which he was inwardly constrained to retire from aockly.]—Bagster. Ver. 13. H'ith the toiid beasts.— 'V\as is a feature of alarm not mentioned the other Lvangehsts. See Mat. iv. 1, &c. by 106 MARK, I. p Mai„1.23. q I.U.! Ga.-J.l. Ep.1.10. 1 Ac.2.33. t Ro.lG.26, Mal.-l.l, 8,&o. LU..3.4, &c ) wrung him as if one limb ha'l been pulled I'lom another. 14 IT Now after that John was put in prison, Jesus Pcame into Galilee, preaching the gospel *Jof the kingdom of God, Ifi And saying. The time >" is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand : repent * ye, and believe t thego.^pel 16 IT Now " as lie walked by the sea of Galilee, he saw Simon and Andrew his brother casting a net into the sea : for they were fishers. 17 And Jesus said unto them, Come ye after me, and I will make you to become fishers of men. 18 And straightway they forsook their nets, and fol- lowed him. 10 And when he had gone a little farther thence, he saw James the son of Zebedee, and John his brother, who also were in the ship mending their nets. 20 And straightway he called them : and thev left their father Zebedee in the ship with the hired ser- vants, and went after hini. 21 And they went into Capernaum ; and straight- way on the sabbath day he entered into the synagogue, and taught. 22 And ^' they were astonished at his doctrine: for he taught them as one that had authority, and not as the scribes. 23 IT And ^^' there was in their synagogue a man with an unclean spirit ; and he cried out, 2-1 Saying, Let us alone ; what have we to do with thee, thou Jesus of Nazareth? art thou come to des- troy us? I know thee who thou art, the Holy One of God. 25 And Jesus rebuked him, saying. Hold thy peace, and come out of him. 26 And when the unclean spirit had torn him, /?and cried with a loud voice, he came out of him. 27 And they v/ere all anij^zed, insomuch that they questioned among themselves, saying. What thing is Ver. 16. Sea of Galilee.— A fresli wator lake on the east side of Lower Ga- lilee;, cilled also the .sea of Cinrn'reth, and sea of Tiberias. Ver. 16—20. " Few pasithnriti/.—Bee Mat. vii. 28, 29. Ver. 23. An unclean sp/r/r— That is, a wicked demon. (On demons, see notes on ftlat. iv. 12, 25 ; viii. 16, 24.) Ver. 2t. /.f/usrt/onc— Compare, Mat. viii. 25. Satan and his demons doubt- less know that one great object of ChrLst's incarnation was to destroy his power upon earth, or, in the language of the first oracle, to " bruise his head." (Ge. iii. 15.) When, tli'>refore. they saw the miracles that Jesus did, they trembled on that account, and cri' speak, because they knew him. 33 IT And in the morning, risihg'up a great while be- fore day, he went out. and departed into a solitary place, and there prayed. 35 And Simon and they that were with him followed after him. 37 And when they had found him, they said unto him. All men seek for thee. 3S And he said unto them. Let us go into the next towns, that I may preach there also : for therefore z came I forth. 311 And he preached in their synagogues throughout a'l Gahlee, and cast out devils. X Mal.8.14 Lu.4.£i. /?beiiigSab ba'Ji e^tn.thejr u;!3ed May it not he reasonably concluded, that the information is here given to teach Christians .... that they are not warr.mied to pronounce on what pas.«es in the hearts of others." Vor. 14. Levi the son o/.4/p/ie7/».— Evidently the same person as Matthew. See Mat. ix. 9, and comiiare Luke v. 29. Ver. 15. In his hou^e—'\:\i.\.\. i^, the house of Matthew, or Levi, who made — 110 MARK, II. n A. M 4031. A. D. 27. k Mat 9. 12, 13. Lu.6.31, 32. 18.1.18. 65.7. Matl& il. 1,11.19.10. . Co.6.9. ..11. 1 Ti.1.15. aMa'-aS.t /t AiV,3.2. 9 or, raw, or, un- icrought. r Job 32. 19. Ps. 119.80, q Mat.12.1, &c. 1-11.6.1, r De.23.25. t I Sa.51.6. t Ex.29.32, 33. Le.24.9. meat in his house, many publicans J and sinners sat also together with Jesus and lis disciples: for there were many, and they followed him. 16 And when the scribes and Pharisees saw him eat with pubHcans and sinners, they said unto his dieci- ples, How is it that he eateth and drinketh vith pubheans and sinners ? 17 When Jesus heard it, hesaith unto them, They 'j k that are whole have no need of the physician, but i they that are sick : I came not to call the righteous. \, but sinners i to repentance. {: 18 IT And the disciples of John and of the Phariseee I' used to fast: and they come and say unto him, Why jl do the disciples of John and of the Pharisees fast, but I thy disciples fast not 1 . ,, 19 And Jesus said unto them, Can the children of the bride-chamber fast, while the bridegroom ™ is with |t them? as long as they have the bridegroom with [_ them, they cannot fast. 20 But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken away from them, and then " shall ihey fast in those days. 21 No man also seweth a piece of ° new cloth on an old garment : else the new piece that filled it up taketh away from the old, and the rent is mude worse. 22 And no man putteth new wine into old bottleo : else the new wine doth burst the bottles, and the wine is spilled, and the bottles will be p marred : but new wine must be put into new bottles. 23 IT And i it came to pass, that he went through the corn fields on the sabbath day ; and his disciples began, as they went, to pluck ^ the ears of corn. 24 And the Pharisees said unto him, Behold, why do they on the sabbath day that which is not lawful ? 25 And he said unto them. Have ye never read what David sdid, when he had need, and was a hungered, he, and they that were with him 1 26 How he went into the house of God in the days of Abiathar the high priest, and did eat the t shew- a feast soon after he had been called, and invited his old acquaintances to , come to see his new master. This might be a dangerous example to many I persons ; but we remember an instance somewhat similar in the life of the pious Col. Gardiner, who, after his conversion, findinp that his former friends considered him as mad, invited them to meet liim ; and pleaded the cause of relipion with such strength of reasoning-, that one cut short the argument wXh I Baying. " We thought tliis man mad, and he is in good earnest proving us to i. I be so." I I Vor. 16—22. When the scribes, &c.— For the parallel historic^ to this, see ■ Mat. ix. 10—17. " Superstitious and hypocritical persons, rasnly place the sum of piety in things of an indifferent nature. . . . Not considcrmg what the strength of each person can bear, they rashly enact any kind of laws about these things without discretion : . . . and they make no distinction be- tween tiie laws which Gou made concerning them, and laws against things in themselves unlawful. . . . And they prefer the ceremonial law ... to the mo- ral ; when, on the contrary, they ougnt to seek from the latter the true use oi the ceremonial law."— 3*. Scoir. Ver. 23—28. Atid it came to pass, &c.— See the parallel passage. Mat. xu. Ver. 26. Aiiatfwr the high priest.— [It appears from the passage referred to r MARK, III, 111 brend, which is not lawful to eat but for the priests, and gave also tq^hem which were with luni 1 27 And he said^nto them, The sabbath was made for " man, and not " man for the sab jath : 28 Therefore * the Son of man is Lord /? alss of the sabbath. CHAPTFR ni. 1 ('hrist healeth ClieMithwed liand, 10 and many otlier infirmities : 11 rebuketli llie unclean spirits : 13 ctiooselli liis Iwelvv; apostles : 'H convincetit llie blas- phemy of casUr.g out denls by Beelzebub : 31 aud showetli who are his brosher, sister, and mother. AND a he entered again into the synagogue; and there was a man there which had a withered hand. 2 And they watched b him, whether he would heal him on the sabbath day ; that they might accuse him. 3 And he saith unto the man which had the withered hand, <= Stand forth. 4 And he saith unto them. Is it lawful to do good on the sabbath days, or to do evil 1 to save d lile, or to kill? But they held their peace. 5 And when he had looked round about on them with anger, being grieved for the * hardness of their hearts, he saith unto the man, Stretch forth thy hand. And he stretched it out : and his hand was restored whole as the other. 6 IT And the Pharisees went forth, and straightway took counsel with the f Herodians against him, how they might destroy him. 7 But Jesus withdrew himself with his disciples to the sea : and a great s multitude from Galilee follow- ed him, and from Judea, 8 And from Jerusalem, and from Idumea, and from beyond Jordan; and they about Tyre and Sidon, a great multitude, when they had heard what great tilings he did, came unto him. 9 And he spake to his disciples, that a small ship should wait on him because of the multitude, lest they should throng him. 10 For he had healed h many; insomuch that they i pressed upon him for to touch him, as many as had plagues. A. M. 4031 A. D. -27. u Ne.9.U. Is. 58. 13, Kze.-JD.l-l 20. wJu.9.14. Fp.l.Sa Rc.l.U. I has pow- er to dii- poscof it for llie good of man. a Mat 12.9, &c. I-u.6.6, &.C. b Lu.U.l. c AiHse, stand forUi in the rnxdiU d Ho.6.( f Mat22. 16. g Lu.6.17. h Mat.lZ 15 : 14.14. «= here, that Ahimehch was then liigli priest at Nob ; and from other passage.s, that Ahiathar was his son. Various conjectures have been formed in order to solve this difficulty ; and some, instead of untying, have cwf the knot, by pro- nouncing it an interiwlation. The most probable opinion seems to be, that both father and son had two names, the father being also called Abiathar ; and this appears almost certain from 2 Sa. viii. 17. 1 Ch. xviii. 16, where Ahimelech seems evidently termed Ahiathar, while. Abiathar is called Ahimelech or Abi- mtle.ch. Compare 1 Ki. ii. 26, 27.]-Bagster. Chap. III. Ver. i— 12. And he entered again, &c.— The parallel passage t* •Jiis will be found Mat. xii. 9—15. Ver. 4. Is it lawful to do good, or to do evil, &c.— Dr. Campbell remarks, that in the style of Scripture, the mere negation of any thing is ohen e.xpressed by the aflirmation. Hence he infers. Not to do good when we can, is to do evil : not to save, (when we have opportunity,) is to kill. ; Ver. 5. With anger.— [With anger at their desperate malice and wicked- J ness, and with commiseration for the calamities which Ihoy would tberebf (i bring .J.: Jiiemselves.]— Bo^g's^er. 1 Ver. 8. From Idumea.— HyTC&rwis, more than 150 years before this, had il compelled the Idumeans to be circumcised. See Josephus' Antiq. bk. xiii. [I chap. 9. ;: Ver. 10. Plagues. ^Campbell, "Maladies." •' 112 MARK, III. A. M. 4031. A. \}. 27. i c.1.24. Mat. 14. LU.4.-H Ja 2.19. k c.l.25,Sl. Ma-.. 10. 1 mJii.15.16. II Jn 1.42. 0 I3.53 1. Je.23.29. p or, home. q C.G.31, r or, kins- 10.25. 12.21. Lu.11.15. Jn.7.2(). 8.43,52. 11 Is.49.24, 28. 61.1. Mat. 12. Mat. 12. 31. Lu.12.10. ;, when they saw him, fell )ried, saacK, Thou art the 11 And J unclean .spiri down before him, and cried, sami; Son of God. ^ 12 And he straitly charged them that they should not make him k known. 13 IT And I he goeth up into a mountain, and calleth unto him whom he '" would : and they came unto him. 14 And he ordained twelve, that they should be with him, and that he might send them forth to preach, 15 And to have power to heal sicknesses, and to cast out devils : 16 And Simon " he surnamed Peter; 17 And James the son of Zebedee, and John the brother of James; and he surnamed them Boanerges, which is, the sons of" thunder: 18 And Andrew, and Phiiip, and Bartholomew, and Matthew, and Thomas, and James tlie son oi Al- pheus, ajad Thaddeus, and Simon the Canaanitc, 19 And Judas Iscariot, which also betrayed him : and they went p into a house. 20 IT And the multitude cometh together again, so ■3 that they could not so much as eat bread. 21 And when his '' friends heard of it, they went out to lay hold on him : for they said. He * is beside him- self. 22 IT And the scribes which came down from Jeru- salem said, He t hath Beelzebub, and by the prince of the devils casteth he out devils. 23 And he called them unto him, and said unto them in parables, How can Satan cast out Satan 1 24 And if a kingdom be divided against itself, that kingdom cannot stand. 25 And if a house be divided against itself, that house cannot stand. 26 And if Satan rise up against himself, and be divi- ded, he cannot stand, but hath an end. 27 No " man can enter into a strong man's house, and spoil his goods, e.xcept he will first bind the strong man; and then he will spoil his house. 28 Verily I say unto you. All *' sins shall be forgiven unto the sons of men, and blasphemies wherewith soever they shall blaspheme : Vcr. 13—19. And he goeth up, &c.— For the parallel narrative to this, see Mat. X. 1—4. Ver. 17. Boanerg-cs. the sons of thj/nder.— This term has been goricrallv mistaken, as implying that John and James wore noisy prcacher.<;, of wliicn there is neitiicr rmiofnor jjfohability. Accoriiing to the Hebrew idiom, lijiht- ning i.s t he son of tliunder, and may represent their natural cri ickness of temper, of which we have a remarkal)le instance, Luke ix. 54, 55. Vor. 18. Ca«art«i/e.— So called from the Hel>. kana. tchiTteiiiis.- W^fience he is also called Zelotes, from a Greek wi>r! - !>. Xi ...ea.is to be zcd^ou.:!. Vcr. 21. lie is beside himself —\X^~ %*no were the friends that said this? Campbell, " His kinsmen," o' other inenihers of the family, who did not cor- diallv i,eliev3 on him ; and wno were discfuiccrtcd by not Imvinp their meals rofrniarly, as ver. 20. He is beside himself, or " out of his wits," ad we say ; Doddridge, " transported beyond himselt." Compare John .t. 20. Ver. 22—30. And tlie scribes, &c.— The parallel to thia passage may be found Mat. xii. 22—33. MARK, IV. 1131 the 29 But he that shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost w hath never forgiveness, but is in danger of eternal damnation : 30 Because they said, He hath an unclean spirit./? 31 IT There i^ came then his brethren and his mother, and, standing without, sent unto him, calling him. 32 And the multitude sat about him, and they said unto him, Behold, thy mother and thy brethren with- out seek for thee. 33 And he answered them, saying, Who is my mother, or my brethren? 34 And he looked round about on them which sat about him, and said. Behold my mother and my brethren ! 35 For whosoever shall do y the w ill of God, same is my brother, and my sister, and mother. CHAPTER IV. 1 The parable of the sower, U and tlie meaning thereof. 21 We mu-st nicaie the light of our knowledge to otiiers. 26 The p;irr.l)le of the seed growing Eecretly, 30 and of the mustard seed. 35 Clirisi stilleth Uie tempest on tlie eea. AND ^ he began again to teach by the sea side : and there was gathered unto him a great multi- tude, so that he entered into a ship, ana sat in the sea; and the whole multitude was by the sea on the land. 2 And he taught them many things by b parables, and said unto tnem in his doctrine, 3 c Hearken ; Behold, there went out a sower to sow : 4 And it came to pass, as he sowed, some fell by the way-side, and the d fowls of the air came and devoured it up. 5 And some fell on stony * ground, where it had not much earth, and immediately it sprang up, because it had no depth of earth: 6 But when the sun was up. it was scorched ; and f because it had no root, it withered away. 7 And some fell among e thorns, and the thorns grew up, and choked it, and it yielded no fruit. 8 And other fell on good h ground, and did yield fruit i that sprang up and increased ; and brought forth, some thirty, and some sixty, and some a hundred. 9 And he said unto them, He that hath ears to hear, let him hear. A. M. 4031 A. D. 27. > contrary (u the clear con- victioni of tlieir own cen- se ieixcf, sayint that Jenu wai con- federate with devil*. r .Mat.ia 46.. 4}?. Lu.&ia. 21. 7 J».l.i25. 1 Jn.'iir a Mat.l3.l, &c. Lu.S.4, 4c. b PS.78.Z ver.34. ver.9.23. c.7.16. e Eze.U.19. 36.a6. g Jc.4.a h He.6 7^. i C< 1.1.6. Ver. 29. la in danger of eternal damnation.— CamvbeU, "Liable to eternal puiushmerit." The Greek word (krisis) is used both for condemnation and subsequent punisliment. Ver. 30. Because they said. He hath an unclean spirit.— '\s it not asto- nishing (says Wesle'j) that men wlio have ever reaii tliese word.s, should doubt vfhat is the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost? Can any Aords declare more plainly, that it is the ascribing those miracles to the power of the devil, whicb Christ wroiieht by the power of the Holy Gliost ?" Ver. 31—35. There came then his brethren and his mother.— "We are not to suppose that his mother joined in the charee of lii.s bein;: beside himself; but shemiffht be alarmed for h'^ health, from his exertions and long fasting. Com- pare parallel. Mat. xii. 46— W Chap. IV. Ver. 1—20. Ana he began again to teach, &c.— The parable of the sower, which here follows, with its e.xplanacion, has been already consi- dered on Mat. xiii. 1—23. ''Tr^^ MARK, IV. A. >M. 4031. A. D. 27. i Mat. 13. lC,&c. k Ep.1.9. 1 Co!.4.a 1 Th.-l.IE. 1 Ti.3.7. Ill Is.fi.9,:0. Jn.lS.'IO. Ac.23.26, 27. Ro.11.8. n ls.32.20. IPe. 1.125. p }lc.2.1. q Job 19.23. r Job 27.10. s2Ti.l.l5. t L«.U.18 .20. 1 Ti.6.9.. 17. 2Ti.4.10. u Pr.23.5. X Rn.7.4. Col. 1.10. 2Pe.l.8. z FC.12.U. Mat. 10. 2o. Lii.12.2 1 Co.4 5 a 1 Pe.2.i b Mat.7.2. c 1,1-8.18. i Mat. 13. 24. 10 ^ And j when he was alone, they. that were about him with the twelve asked of him the parable. li And he said unto them, Unto ^ you it is given to know the mystcrv of the kingdom of God" but unto them that are i without, all these things are done in parables: .2 That /"seeing they may see, and not perceive; and hearing they may hear, and not understand ; i lest at any time they should be converted, and their sins should be forgiven them. ■ 13 And he said unto them, Know ve not this parn- ble? and how then will ye know all parables? 14 ^ The sower " soweth the word. 15 And these are they by the way-side, where the word i.s sown ; but when they have heard, Satan Cometh " immediately, and taketh away p the word that was sown in their hearts. 16 And these are they likewise which are sown on stony ground ; who, when they have heard the word, immediately receive it v/ith gladness; 17 And have no root lin themselves, and so endure but ' for a time ; afterward, when affliction or persecu- tion ariseth for the word's sake, immediately ^they are offended. 18 And these are they which are sown among thorns ; such as hear the word, 19 And the ' cares of this Avorld, and the deceitful- ness " of riches, and " the lusts of other things enter- ing m, choke the word, and it becomcth "■' unfruitful. 2Q And these are they which are sown on good ground ; such as hear tne word, and receive it, and bring forth ^ fmit, some thirty-fold, some sixty, and some a hundred. 21 IT And he said unto them. Is a candle brought to be put under a y bushel, or under a bed? and not to be set on a candlestick? 22 For ^ there is nothing hid, which shall not be ma- nifested; neither was any thing kept secret, but that it should come abroad. 23 If any man have ears to hear, let him hear. 24 And he saith unto them. Take heed what '"* ye hear: with b what measure ye mete, it shall be mea- sured to you : and unto you that hear shall more be given. 25 For he that hath, to him shall be given: and he that hath not, from « him shall be taken even that which he hath. 26 IT And he said. So y hear, ami do not iinderstantf," &c. The cxpre-s.-sion ap- peal's to 1)1' proverhial ; and reluti-s to those who misht see what ihcy now overlook throiii'li inattcnfion and lolly. See the parallel toxls.]— Bolster. Ver. 21. Js a cand'-e bimi^ht. &c..— See Mat. v. 15, where wo have ihe sumo sentiment spoken on another oceasion. MARK, V. 115 I scrd should spring and grow up, he knoweth not how. •2S For the eartli bringeth forth fruit of ^herself; first f the blade, then the ear, after that the full corn I in tho ear. 2'.) Hut when the fruit is s brought forth, immcdittely lie ii putteth in the sickle, because the harvest is ccine. SO "n" And he said, Whereunto shall we liken the kin.^doni of God 7 or with what comparison shall we compare it 7 31 // i is like a grain of mustard seed, which, when i';! is sown in the earth, is less than all the seeds that be I in the earth : I 32 But when it is sown, itgrowethup, andbecomethj greater J than all herbs, and shooteth out great branches; so that the fowls of the air may lodge under the shadow of it. 33 And with many such parables spake' he the word ur.to them, as k they were able to hear it. 34 But without a parable spake he not unto them : and when they were alone, he expounded all things t> his disciples. 3o IT And the same day, when the even was come,he saith unto them. Let us pass over unto the other side. 36 And when they had sent away the multitude, they took him even as he was in the ship. And there were also with him other little ships. 37 And 1 there arose a great storm of wind, and the waves beat into the ship, so that it was now full. .33 And he was in the hinder part of the ship, asleep on a Yiillow: and they awake him, and say unto him, "> Master, carest thou not that we perish? 39 And he arose, and rebuked the wind, and said unto the sea. Peace, be still. And « the wind ceased, and there was a great calm. 40 And he said unto them. Why are ye so ° fearful? how is it that ye have no faith 7 41 And they feared p exceedingly, and said one toi another, What manner of manls this, that even the wind and the isea obey him? chApter v. 1 C'.iitt ilelivmns the pos^esseJ of tlie legion of devils, 13 they enter into the swii.e. 25 He liealeth the uoman of the bloody issue, 35 and raiseth from ' death Jairiis'g daughter. A IVD '^ they came over unto the other side of the! -^ sea, into the country of the /? Gadarenen. I A. M. 4031 A. I). 27. e Gc.lL. 12. f Ec.5 1,11. g or, ripA Job 5.26. h ne.l4.lS ' Ma'.. 13. 31.32. Lii.iaiS, 19. j Pr.1.13. Is.ll.9. Da2.44. Mal.1.11. It Jn.iaia 1 Mat. 8.23 Ln.8.22 111 Ps. 10.1. is.:o.2? La.3.a n Ps.89.a Lii.3.31, 32. 0 Ps.46.15 Is.43.2. p Jo.1.10, 16. q Job 38.11 CHAP. 5 a Mat.8. !S.&c. I.u.8.26, 4c Oadara ft Gergesa lay near tti?t her, un.l ooOi .'lai'. -die eanie con- fines and borders. Ver. 26— CD. So is the kingdom of God.— Tliis seems to us connecfeil ;ritb tlif par.ible i)f ilii! lares. Mat. xiii. 24, &c. Vor. 30-34. And he said, &c.— The par.-iblfi of the mustard seed nnd fol- lowing remarks, will be found Mat. xiii. 31— 36, &c. Mustard- Mu^-tard is a well known pltiiit o( the letradynamia silirpiosa cla.ss, distinffiii.slied by its yellow cruciform flowers, with expanding calyx, and its pods smooth, square, and close to the stem. It.* seed was probably the .smallest known to (lie Jews ; and though its ordinary heifrht does not exceed lour feet, yel a specie- grows to till' height of from three to five cubits, with a tapering, ligneous staJk, and sprcidinff bniiiches. See Scheuchzer.]-liagster. Ver. 36. Even as he i<;a<— That is, without rest or refreshment. In the ahip.—Campb ^11 renders the word bark : it was doubtless a small sailing ves- sel. Ver. 38. On a vi?lmo.—Ti\\t Weslei/ renders it, " on the pillow in the stem;" understanding " a particidar part of the vessel, near the mdder." 116 MARK. V. d Ai 16.18. IIe.2.U. J Jn.3.8. e Mat 12. 45. f Le 11.7,8. De.U.8. g Job 1.10, 12. 2.5,6. h Re.13.7. 1 Pe.3.22. 18.49.2.5. Col. 1.13. 1 Job 13.11 Pi.ll..5. aTi 1.7. 2 And when he was come out of the ship, immediate- ly there met him out of the tombs a man with an unclean spirit, 3 Who had his b dwelling among the tombs ; and no man could bind him, no, not with chains: 4 Because that he had been often bound with fetters and chains, and the chains had been plucked asun- der by him, and the fetters broken in pieces : neither could any man tame him. 5 And always, night and day, he was in the moun- tains, and in the tombs, crying, and cutting himself with stones. 6 But when he saw Jesus afar offl he ran and worship- ped "^ him, 7 And cried with a loud voice, and said. What have I to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of the most high God 1 I adjure thee by God, that thou torment me not. 8 For he said unto him, Come e " had devils or demons) a long time," and was called Legion, " because many devils were entereil into him." With supernatural strenpth the demons burst asunder the chains and fetters with which he was bomid ; they address Christ as the " Son of the most high God ;" they beseech him to sutler them tocnl»r into tlie swine ; and when ho had given them leave, they " loent out and en- tered into Ihe swine," &c.]—Bagster. Ver. 13. Doion a steep place. — Wesley, "down the steep ;" i. e. the shelv inr coast. Ver. 16. Sivine.—lThasc swine were in all probability Jewish property. MARK, V. 117 17 And they began to pray him to depart k out of their coasts. . ,,.,,,, 18 And when he was come mto the ship, he that had been possessed with the devil prayed him that he might be witli him. ^ , , . 10 Huwbeit Jesus suffered hmi not, but saiih unto him. Go home to ihv friends, and i tell thtm !iow threat things the Lord hath done for thee, and hath had compassion on thee. 20 And he departed, and began to publish in Decapo- lis how great things Jesus had done for him : and all men did marvel. 21 IT And when Jesus was passed over again by ship unto the other side, much people gathered unto him : and he was nigh unto the sea. 22 And, "' behold, there cometh one of the rulers of the synagogue, Jairus by name; and when he saw him. he fL41 at his feet, 23 And besought him greatly, saving, My little daughter lieth at the point " of death : I pray Ihcc, come and lay thy hands on her, that she may be heal- ed ; and she shall live. 24 And Jesus went with him ; and much people fol- lowed him, and thronged him. 25 IT And a certain woman, which had an issue °of blood twelve years, 26 Andhadsufleredmany things of many physicians, and had spent all that she had, and was nothing p bet- tered but rather grew worse, 27 When she had heard of Jesus, came in the press behind, and touched i his garment : 28 For she said, if I may touch but his clothes, I shall be whole. 29 And straightway the fountain of her blood was dried up ; and she felt in iier body that she was healed of that plague.;9 30 And Jesus, immediately knowing in himself that virtue ^ had gone out of him, turned him about in the press, and said, Who touched my clothes '?y 31 And his disciples said unto hiin, Thou seest the multitude thronging thee, and sayest thou, Who touched me? k J(>i>'^l.l4. 1,11.5.3. Ac.IG.39. Ps.CGl6 ls.3,S. I'J. mMc.t.9 1 r,ii'.S.il o T.e.15.19, &c. p Job 13.4. l's.HX-*.l2 J.,T.30.1ii, 13. 2 Ki.13. 21. MuuU. 36. Ao.5.15. IS. 12. P foiinrt a nuuiifest recovery of her su-englh. ' VI : not in n.nrywav, but wiih some de- t\f!^l, and with a l.^iich of faith. anil kept anJ>ise«". in express violation of the law of Got'. : and, therefore, their destrurtion ^vas no more than a proper manifestation of the justice of Got'.]— Basster. " Ver. 20. Dccnpotls—'Y'hvLt is. the ten cities, a district of country beyond Jor- I dan, so calletl from its containinc ten principal towns. ' Ver. 2-2. One of the 7-jt/e_r,f.—Larire synagogues liad sometimes several el- ders, or rulers : the name of this man is here gi\cn— Jairus. V(;r. 26. Had suffered many .—'So per.'^on will wonder at this account, when lie cnusider.* the therapeutics of the Jewish Physicians, in refi.'rence to dispases of this kind ; (for an account of which, see Drs. Lighifoot and Clarke ;) from some of their nostrums, she could not have been bettered; from others, she must have been made loorse ; from all, she must have suffered many things : ami, from the persons emploved, tlic expense of the medicaments, and the n^imher of years she was alUicted, il is perfectly credible that site had sptn\. all that -the had. She was, therefore, a ht patient for the Great Phj-sician. Ver. 29. Of that plague.— Campbell, " Delivered from that scourjrc," meaning the very distressing complaint called by physicians dysenteria san- guinea. 118 MARK, VI. /fflcelingtlie and over- coinewilh gratimde to Christ, for U\is demon- stration cf his Divioe power. t c 10.52. Ac. 14.9. 1 1 Sa.l.n. 30.42. 2 Ki.5.19. T Jn.5.25. 11.25. w2Ch.20. 20. Jn. 11.40. , Mat. 8. 4. 12.16..1& c.ai2. Lu.5.14. CHAP. 6. a Mat. 13. 5{,&c. Lii.4.16, 32 And he looked round about to see her that had done this thing. 33 But the woman fearing and trembhng, /? knowing what was done in her, came and fell down before him, and * told him all the truth. 34 And he said unto her, Daughter, thy faith t hath made thee whole; go "in peace, and be whole of thy plague. 35 IT While he yet spake, there came from the ruler of the synagogue's house certain which said, Thy daughter is ^ofead: why troublest thou the Master any farther? 36 As soon as Jesus heard the word that was spoken, he saith unto the ruler of the synagogue. Be not afraid, only w believe. ( 37 And he suffered no man to follow him, save "Peter, and James, and John the brother of James. 38 And he cometli to the house of the ruler of the synagogue, and seeth the tumult, and them that wept and wailed greatly. 39 And when he was come in, he saith unto them. Why make ye this ado, and weep? the damsel is not dead, but y sleepeth. 40 And they laughed him to scorn. But when he had put them all out, he taketh the father and the mother of the damsel, and them that were with him, and entereth in where the damsel was lying. 41 And he took the damsel by the hand, and said unto her, Talitha cumi; which is, being interpreted, Damsel, I say unto thee, ^ arise. 42 And straightway the damsel arose, and walked; for she was of the age of twelve years. And they were astonished with a great astonishment. 43 And he charged them * straitly that no man should know it; and commanded that something should be given ner to eat. CHAPTER VI. 1 Christ is contemned of his countrymen. 7 He giveth the twelve power over unclean spirits. 14 Divers opinions of Christ. 18 John Baptist is beheaded. 79 and buried. 30 The apostles return from preaching. 34 The miracle of five loaves and two fishes. 48 Clirist walkeili on tlie sea : 53 and healeth all thai touch hiin. AND he went out from thence, and came into his own country, and his disciples follow him. 2 And * when the sabbath day was come, he began Ver. 35. Thy daughter is dead.- - the ■ • This messase is not mentioned in t''« ac- cotint of Matthew, hul is perfeetly consistent with it. Ver. 40. Them that were loith Am.— Namely, Peter, James, and JtJin. [He took just so many n.s prudence required, and as were sufficient to prove tlie reality of the cure ; to have permitted the presence of more, might have sa- voured of ostentation.]— Bcf?s?er. Ver. 41. Talitha cumi.— The Syriac words rendered, " Damsel, arise." Ver. 43. And cotnmanded.—l'Vhia was to show that she had not only re- turned to life, but was also restored to perfect health; and to inliniate, that though raised to life hy extraordinary power, she must be continued in exist- ence, as before, by tin- use of ordinary means. The advice of a heathen, on another subiect, is qu'te applicable : " When the miraculous power of God is necessary, let it be resorted to ; when not necessary, let the ordinary means be used."- Horace. To art otherwise would Iw to tempt God. ]~Baf*ter. Chap. VI. Ver. l— S. And he went out from thence, &c.— ^eu Mat. xiu. 54—58. MARK, VI. 119 to leach in the synagogue: and many hearing him were astonislied, saying, From b whence hath this man these tilings ? and what wisdoni is this which is given unto him, that even such mighty works are wrought by his hands? 3 Is not this the carpenter, the son of Mary, the brother of <= James, and Joses, andof Juda, and Simon? and are not his sisters here with us? and they were offended d at him. 4 But Jesus said unto them, « A prophet is not with- out honour, but in his own country, and among his own kin, and in his own house. 5 And f he could there do no mighty work, save that he laid his hands upon a few sick folk, and healed them. 6 And he marvelled s because of their unbelief. And h he went round about the villages, teaching. 7 IT And i he called uvto him the twelve, and began to send them forth by two and two; and gave them power over unclean spirits ; 8 And commanded them that they should take nothing for their journey, save a staff only ; no scrip, no bread, no j money in their purse: 9 But be shod k with i sandals; and not put on two coats. 10 And he said unto them. In what place soever ye enter into a house, there abide till ye depart from that place. 11 And whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear you, when ye depart thence, shake ™ off the dust under your feet for a testimony against them. Verily I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable for Sodom " and Gomorrah in the day of judgment, than for that city. 12 And they went out, and preached that men should " repent. 13 And they cast out many p devils, and anointed with oil q manv that were sick, and healed them. L M. 4031. A. n -27. b Jn.6.42. c Gal. 1.19. d Mat.11.6. e Mal.13. 57. J,..4.44. f Ge.ig.a c9.a3. h Mat.9.35. Ln. 13.22. Ac.10.33. i Mat. 10.1, &c. c.3.13, &c. Lu.9.1, &c 10.3,4c j The word Bignif.es a piece of br: ; mo- what lea than half a cent, Mat.10.9. but here it is taken in general for mo- le Ep.6.15. 1 Ac. 12.8. mNe.5.13. Ac.iasi. n or. o La.24.47. Ac.2.38. 3.19. p Lu.lO.n. q Ja.5.l4. Ver. 3. Is not this the carpenter?— Jn~st in Martyr, in his dialogues with Trypho. expressly says, that Jesus assisted his father in his trade of a carpen- ter, maiiing agricultural tools, &c.— It is also said that anionp the Jews it was infamous for a father not to bring up his children to some trade. (Grotius in Mat. xiii. 55.) But why then reproach Jesus on that account? It was proba- bly on account of his mean line of business. He was not a master builder. Little did they think that this despised Jesus had made the world, and was bom to judge it! Ver. 5. And he could there do no mighty work, &c.— " We are not to un- derstand .... as if the power of Christ was here disarmed ; but rather . . . . that they broueht few sick people to him for cure." Doddridge ; who remarks also, that, so far as appears, " he never after thi!» returned to Nazareth." Ver. 8. A staff only.— Tiot staves. [St. Matthew says, thatthey were to take 'neither two coats, neither shoes, nor yet staves;" but this precept plainly means, " Go just as you are ; take no other coat, shoes, or staff, than what you already have."]— Bfliryrer. Ver. 9. But be shod with sandals— [The sandal consisted only of a sole, fastened about the foot and ankle with BtTapa.]—Bagster. Matthew inhibits shoes. Ver. 11. Sodom and Gomorrah— Two of the Pom cities anciently situated in the fertile vale of Siddim, which God overthrew for their wickedness, and left their places to be occupied by the Dead sea. Ver. 13. And anointed with oil many that were «cfc.— This is not men r^ 120 MARK, VI. IS nam*) 14 ^ And ' king Herod heard of him ; (for hi was spread abroad:) and he said, That John the Baptist was risen from the dead, and therefore niiglity works do show forth tlieniselves in him. 15 Others "said, That it is Elias. And others said, That it is a prophet, or as one of the prophets. IG IT But when Herod heard thereof] he said. It is John, whom I beheaded: he is risen from the dead. 17 For Herod himself had sent forth and laid hold upon John, and bound him in prison for Herodias' sake, his brother Philip's wife: for he had married her. 18 For John had said unto Herod, It is not lawful t for thee to have thv brother's wife. 19 Therefore Herodias had " a quarrel against him, and would have killed him ; but she could not: 20 For Herod feared "John, knowing that he was a just man and a holy, and ^ observed him ; and when he heard him, he did many things, and heard him gladly. 21 And when a /i convenient day was come, that Herod on his « birth-day made a supper to his lords, liigh captains, and Chief estates of Galilee; 22 And when the daughter of the said Herodias came in, and >' danced, and pleased Herod and them that sat with him, the king said unto the -(lamsel. Ask of me whatsoever thou wilt, and I will give it thee. 23 And he sware unto her Whatsoever '■ thou shalt ask of me, I will give it thee, unto the half. of my kingdom. 24 And she w^ent forth, and said unto her mother, What shall I ask? And she said. The head °- of John the Baptist. 25 And she came in straightway with haste unto the kin^, and asked, saying, I will that thou give me by and by in a charger the head of John the Baptist- 26 And the king was exceeding sorry; yet for his oath's sake, and for their sakes which sat with him, he would not reject her. 27 And immediatclv the king sent b an cxecufioner, tionetl by either of the other Evaiifrelist^ ; hut it is ividcnt lrid, TJiis is a desert place, and now the time is far passed : 36 Send them away, that thev may go into the country round about, and into the villages, and buy themselves bread: for they have nothing to eat. 37 He answered and said unto them. Give ye them to eat. And they say unto him, Shall swe go and buy two hundred h pennyworth of bread, and give them to eat ? 38 He saith unto them. How many loaves have ye'? go and see. And when they knew, they say. Five, and two fishes. 39 And i he commanded them to make all sit down by companies upon the green grass. 40 And they sat down in ranks, by hundreds, and by fifties. 41 And when he had taken the five loaves and the two fishes, he looked up to heaven, and J blessed, and brake the loaves, and gave them to his disciples to set an executioner; .ind are thus enabled to disRover such a latent an' of his garment: and as many as touched ^him were made whole. Ver. 44. Were about.— CatnpbeU sa.ys, " We have the autliorify of all the best MSS., ctlilion.s, and versions, for rejecting the word (.osei) " about." Vcr. 43. Bethsaida.— [Bethsaida, according to Joscphus, was situated on the seiof Genncsareth, in tlie lower Gaulonitis, (consequently on ti;e east of the larfs, as Pliny states,) and at the beginning of the mountainous country, , and it was raised from a village to the lionour of a city by Phihp, and called I hdias in lionour of the emperor's daughter. Some learned men, however, are 1 of opinion, that the Bethsaida mentioned in the gospels was a difl'erent place ; • and that it was situated on the western shore of the sea of Tiberias, iu Gali- I ice, near Chorazin and Capernaum, with which it is associated ; (I\lat. xi. 21, 23. John .\ii. 21.) and Bishop Pococke mentions the ruins of a town or large village in the plain of Huttin, about two miles west of the lake, stdl bearing the name of Baitsida. which he thinks occupies its %i\.v..]—Bagster. _ Ver. 51. Sore amazed, &c.— Doddridge, ".Exceedingly amazed m Uiem- selves, and astonished beyond measure." ,■. • Ver. 52. Their heart tvas hardened.— Campbell, ' Stupified," which is un- doubtedly the sense. , „ ... Ver. 54. They kneia ft/m— That is, the people of Gennesaret did. Ver. 55. Carry about in 6cds.— Not fealluT beds ; but a sort ot mats, mat- tresses, or common carpets, carried upon hurdles. MARK, VII. 123 CHAPTER VII. I The Phari«e8 find fault at the disciples for eating with uiiwasiien hands. 8 They break tlie coiiinmnihiieiit of Uod hy the traditions of irien. 14 Meal difilcUi not the man. 21 lie lie;i!eth the Syrophcnician woman's danghter of an Miiolean spirit, 31 unJ one ihul was deaf, and stammeretl in his speech. THEN -^ came together unto him the Pharisees, and certain of the scribes, which came from Jenisalem. 2 And when they saw some of his disciples eat bread with b defiled, that is to say, with unwashen, hands, they found fault. 3 For the Pharisees, and all the Jews, except they wash their hands •= oft, eat not, holding the tradition d of the elders. 4 And when they come from the market, except they " wash, they eat not. And many other things there be, which they have received to hold, as the washing of cups, and f pots, brazen vessels, and of ? tables. 5 Then the Pharisees and scribes asked him. Why walk not thy disciples according to the tradition of the elders, but eat bread with unwashen hands? 6 He answered and said unto them, Well hatliEsaias h prophesied of vou hypocrites, as it is written, This people honouretn me with their lips, but their heart is far from me. 7 Howbeit in vain do they worship me, teachmg for doctrines the commandments of men. ' 8 For i laying aside the commandment of God, ye hold the tradition of me:i, as the washing of pots and cups: and many other such like things ye do. Mat;5.l, &c. 3 CT, rf:.V geitUy: Cir. Kith Uufist up to Vie el- bo VI. Theophjr- •act d Gal.1.14. Col.2.3, 22,23. ■ Job 9.30, 31. f Sextarins is abi>ut a pint and a bait". g or, beds. h Is.29.13. i Is.1.12. Chap. VII. Ver. 1—23. Then came together, &c.— This passage is a some- what enlarged account of our Lord's address to the Pliarisees on their hypo- crisy, and respecting their ceremonies and traditions, as we have already seen in Mat. .\v. 1—20. In this controversy it is important to observe, that our Lord by no means opposes personal cleanliness; but those ceremonial wasliings only; which they put in place of inward purity or holiness, as will appear In the foliowinu' note^ Ver. 2. Eat breaa with defiled— i. e. with their hands in the usual state, without ceremonial cleansing'. The object of the Jews was evidently a mi- nute attention to traditional ceremonies, for which they had no warrant, either of Scripture or (^om(non sense. Ver. 3. All the Jcios- That is, generally. Wash iheix hands ofi.—See Marg. [Or. the fist : which Dr. Lig-htfoot illustrates by a tiadition from the Talmudical tracts, that when they washed their hands, they washed the fist up to the joint of the arm. The Jews laid great stress on these washings or baptisms, considering eating with unwashen hantls no ordinary crime, and feigning that an evil spirit, called Shibta, has a right to sit on the food ot him who thus eats, and render it hurtful.]— Ba?s;er. There is no doubt but the Pharisees washed often and with superstitious exactness. On comparing the difforent commentators, it appears to us that they washed either at some foun- tain, of which tliev had many, or under the stream of a pump, &c., first filling their hands, and then by raising and closing them, let the water run tJown " to the elbows." Sec Godwtjn's Moses and Aaron, and Macknight's Harmony. Ver. 4. From the market.— The Greek term (agora) intfludcsall promiscuou* assemblies, as courts of judicature, &c. Except they toash—Gr. baptize. Daily bathing was, and is, frequently practised in the East, and it is probable that all the richer Pharisees had baths in their own premises ; when, Ihere fore, they came from the markets, where they were compelled to mix with ;' Gentiles, and thereby contract ceremonial dtfilcment, they probably bathed ';> before they dressed for dinner: those who had not these conveniences, must I be content with bathing their hands and arms, up to their elbows. The washing (Gr. baptizing) of cups (for drinking) and pots.— The Greek word here used is from the Latin Seitarius, holding abotit a pint and a half, as the Iinarg'n properly explains it. Brazen vessels (probably culinary) and tables. Ver. 5. Eat bread.— " Brca.l" is often used by the Hebrews for fcjod in ge- 11 neral ; b.jt according to Dr. Wotton, there was an exception as to dried fruits. jl 124_ MARK, VII. M. 403-2. I J or, /.■■««- I ver.l3. I k Ex.20. 12. I De.5.16. I E 1.21. 17. L,j.2(i.9. Pr.20.20. > from master t: scholia-, ami so from one 10 aiioiher : Pr.8.5. Is.6.9. Ao.8.30. 0 Mai.ll. 13. 0 1 Co.6.13. r Ge.6.5. Ps.l4.13. 531.3.. Je.n.9* g eovitnus- a c.2.1. 9 And he said unto them, Full well ye J reject the coniniandment of God, that ye may keep your own tradition. 10 For k Moses said, Honour thy father and thy mo- ther: and, whoso i cursoth father or mother, let him die the death : 11 But ye say, If a man shall say to his father or mother, It is ™ Corban, that is to say, a gift, by vhat- i soever thou mightest be profited by me; he ihiU be | free. , i 12 And ye suffer him no more to do ought for his father or his mother: 13 Making the word of God of none effect through your tradition, wdiich ye have /JdeUvered: and many such like things do yc. 14 IT And when he had called all the people unfo him, he said unto them, Hearken unto me everyone of you, and " understand: 15 There is nothing from without a man, that enter- ing into him can cTefile him : but the things which come out of him, those are they that defile the man. 16 If o any man have ears to hear, let him hear. 17 And P when he was entered into the house from the people, his disciples asked him concerning the parable. 18 And he saith unto them. Are ye so without under- standing also '? Do ye not perceive, that whatsoever thing from without entereth into the man, it cannot defile him ; 19 Because it entereth not into his heart, but linto the belly, and goeth out into the draught, purging all meats'? 20 And he said, That which cometh out of the man, that defileth the man. 21 For ^ from within, out of the heart of men, pro- ceed evil thoughts, adulteries, fornications, murders^ 22 Thefts, ^ covetousness, wickedness, deceit, lasci- viousness, an evil eye, blasphemy, pride, foolishness: 23 All these evil things come from within, and defile the man. 24 IT And tfrom thence he arose, and went into the borders of Tyre and Sidon, and entered into a house, and would have no man know it: but "he could not be hid. Ver 9. Ye reject.— So CampbcH, &c. Doddridge, " Make voiil." Ver. 10. Die the death— That is, surely die. Ver. 11. It is Corban.-Sce Mat. xv. 5. [Rather, "Lot it ho a corbrn," a formnla common among tiie Jews on such occasions ; by \\\w:h the Fii.trisecs released a child from supporting liis parents ; and even deemed it .sacrilege if he afterwards gave any tiling for their use. See Lig/ilfout.]—BagsUr. Ver. 13. Of none effect. —I. e. void, as verse 9. Ver. 15. There is nothing.— [Tho»uh it is very tmc, says Dr. Doddiidge, that a man may bring euilt upon iiimselfby eating to excess, and a Jf w. by eat.ng what was forbidden by tlie Mosaic law ; yet still the pollution *oiild arise tVoin the wickedness of the heart, and be just pioportionable to it, wluch is all our Lord asserts.]— Bas-sfer. Ver. 2-2. Covetousness, &c.— Doddridge, " Insatiable desires, malevolent affections." An evil ei/e.—Sca note on Mat. xx. 1. Vor. 2-J— 30. And from thence, &c.— 'J'his incident is more fully related by Mat. chap. xv. 21,2a. MARK, VIII. 126 25 For a certain woman, \yhose young daughter had an unclean spirit, heard of him, and came and fell at his feet : 26 The woman was a 'Greek, a Syrophenician by nation; and she besought him that he would cast iorth the devil out of her daughter. 27 But Jesus said unto her, Let the children first be filled : for * it is not meet to take the children's bread, and to cast it unto the dogs. 28 And she answered and said unto him. Yes. Lord : yet * the dogs under the table eat of the children's cramos. 29 Anihe said unto her, For y this saying go thy way ; the devil is gone out of thy daughter. 30 And when she w.is come to her house, she found the devil gone ^ out, and her daughter laid upon the bed. 31 IT And "^ again, departing from the coasts of Tyre and Sidon, /?he came unto the sea of Galilee, through the midst of the coasts of Dccapolis. 32 And they bring unto him one that was deaf, and had an impediment in his speech; and they beseech him to put his hand upon him. 33 And he took him aside from the multitude, and put his fingers into his ear.s, and b he spit, and touch- ed his tongue; 34 And c looking up to heaven, d he sighed, and saith unto him, Ephphatha, that is, Be opened. 35 And ^ straightway his ears were opened, and the string of his tongue was loosed, and he spake plain. p l^}}- 36 And he charged them that they should tell no man : but the more he charged them, so much the more a great deal they published it; 37 And were beyond measure f astonished, saying, He hath done all things well: he maketh sboth the deaf to hear, and the dumb to speak. CHAPTER VIII. 1 Clirist feodeth tlie people mirucnlonsly : 10 refuseth to give a si^n to ihe Phari- sees: 14 ;idrooiiislietli his disciples lo beware of tlic leaven ol the Pharisees, ami of the leaven of Herod : 22 givelh a blind man his sight : 'SI acknowledc- eth tiiat he is the Christ, who siiould siifl'er and rise again : 34 and exhortcUi lo patience in persecution for the profession of the gospel. IN a those days the multitude being very great, and having notliing to eat, Jesus called tiis disciples unto him, and saith unto them, V or, Cen- tiU. Is.49.!Z w Mat -i.e. 10.5,6. I Ro.15.8,9 y Is.66.. /? the ut- most bor- der of Pa lesline. c C.G.41. Jn.11.41. 17.1. CHAP, a Ver. 26. A Greek.— Uer nation is specified in the ne.xt word, "a Syroplieni dan." See note on Mat. xv. 22. Ver. 28. Yti, Lord.— The same Gr. word (nai) is lierc used, as is in IVIat. xv. 27, rendered ' truth," and should be rendered alike in ooth places. Doddridge and Camphell render it "true." V3r. 33. Put his Jinffers.—\'T\\\s was clearly a sinnhoHcal action ; for tiiese ' remedies evidently could not, by their natural efficacy, avail to produce so ) wonderful an effect. As the cars of the deaf appear closed, he applies his fin- gers to intimate that he would open them ; and as the tonpue of the dumb seems to be tied, or to cleave to the palate, he touches it, to intimate he would give loose and free motion to it. He accommodated himself to the weakiie.ss'of those who might not indeed doubt his power, but fancy some ex- ternal sign was requisite to healing. It was also thus made manifest, that tnis salutifeious power came from Himself and that He who by ono word had healed the man, must be D'w'mc. ]—Ba§ster. Chap. VIII. Vei. l— 10. In those days.— This is the same miracle -elated Mat. XV. 32—36. ' 11* ^ ^~~ 126 MARK, VIII. b I's. 115.8, 15. IIe.5.2. c IV107..5, 6 ; 11J16. ( I Ki.l7 11. .16. 2 Ki.4.2.. 7.; -liW. g Mat. 15. 39. h Miit-ia a. l«.l,&c. Jn.6.30. p 10 riiise cavHs 11- boiit his person, atulioriiv, dijclriii.-', ami mira- cles. i Pr. 19.27. I.u.12.1. j Kx.l'.'.20. 1 cJ.5.6.. I c.3.5. 16.14. n 2Pe.l.l2. 0 C.6 33,41. Mat. 14. 17 .21. I.u.O.lC. 17. lu.j.S.. 2 I have compassion b^n the multitude, because they have now been with me three days, and have nothing to eat: 3 Ana if I send them away fasting to their own houses, they will faint by the way : for divers of them came from far. 4 And his disciples answered him, From c whence can a man satisfy these men with bread here m the wilderness? 5 And he asked them. How many loaves have ye ? And they said, Seven. 6 And he commanded the people to sit down on the ground : and he took the seven loaves, and gave thanks, and brake, and gave to his disciples to set before them; and they did set them before the ];eop!e. 7 And they had a few small fishes: and he d blessed, and commanded to set them also before them. 8 So they did eat, and « were filled : and thev f took up of the broken meat that was left seven baskets. 9 And they that had eaten were about four thousand: and he sent them away. 10 IF And ? straightway he entered into a ship with his disciples, and came into the parts of Dalmanutha. 11 And lithe Pharisees catne forth, and began to /? question with him, seeking of him a sign from hea- ven, tempting him. 12 And he sighed deeply in his spirit, and saith, Why ^oth this generation seeK after a sign? Verily I say unto you, There shall no sign be given unto this ge- neration. 13 And he left them, and entering into the ship again, departed to the other side. 14 ir Now the disciples had forgotten to take bread, neither had they in the ship with them more than one loaf. 15 And he charged them, saying, Take heed, be- ware i of the leaven j of the Pharisees, and of the leaven of Herod. 16 And they reasoned among themselves, saying, /' is because we have no bread. 17 And when Jesus knew it, he saith unto them, Why reason ye, because ye have no bread? perceive •»" ye not yet, neither understand? have ye your i heart yet hardened? 18 Having "^eyes, see ye not? and having ears, hear ye not '.' and do ye not » remember? 19 When I brake the five « loaves among five thou- sand, how many baskets full of fragments took ye up? They say unto liiin. Twelve. Ver. 8. And joere Jilled.— [This was aiiotlier incontestabln miracle— four tliou.sand nioii, licsides women and cliildron, (Mat. ,\v. 23.) fed witn seven loaves (oi rather cakes) and u few small (i>lie.H ! Here there imi.^t Uvvc been a maniliit c/frtO'o/j ot'substaiicc— for llnv alliite, and were filled.)— B. Ver. 10. Dal>iinnulhn.—lDah)Ki»ii!ha i< siiipi>.--ed to have lieiiia town oast of tlie oca of Genne.sareUi, in the district o[' Magdala, and not far from the city ttf tliat n^'ncA—Bagsier. Ver. 11— ai. And the Pharisees, &c.— See the parallel passage, Mat. xvi 1 -12. MARK, VIII. 127 20 And when the seven p among four thousand, how many baskets full of fragments took ye up 7 and they said, Seven. 21 And he said unto them, How is it that ye do not understand 1 21 IT And he cometh to Bethsaida ; and they bring a blind man unto him, and besought him to touch nhim. 2;{ And he took the blind man by the hand, and led him out of the town; and when he had spit "'on his ej-es, and put his hands upon hun, he asked him if he saw aught. 24 And ne lOoked up, and said, 'I see men as trees, walking. 25 After that he put his hands Again upon his eyes, and made him look up : and he was restored, and saw I every man clearly. 26 And hs sent him away to his house, saying, Neither go into the town, nor tell it to any in the town. 27 IT And "Jesus went out, and his disciples, into the towns of Cesarea Philippi : and by the way he ask- ed his disciples, sayiag unto them, Whom do men say that I am? 28 And they answered, John* the Baptist : but some say, Elias ; and others, One of the prophets. 29 And he saith unto them, But whom sav ye that I «m ? And Peter answereth and saith unto nim. Thou ''an the Christ. 30 And he charged then» that they should tell no man of him. 31 IT And he began to teach them, that the Son of man must suffer many things, and be rejected of the elders, and of the chief priests, and scribes, and be killed, and after three days risf again. 32 And he srake that saying )^ openly. And Peter took him, and began to rebuke him. 33 But whe 1 he nad turned about and looked on his disciples, he rebuked » Peter, saying. Get thee behind me, y Satan: for thou savourest not the things that be of God, but the things that be of men 34 IT And when he had called the people u.v.o him with his disciples also, he said unto them, Whosoever ^ will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me. 3.5 For * whosoever will save his life shall lose it; but whosoever shall lose his life for my sake and the gospel's, the same shall save it. 36 For what shall it profit a man, if he shall gain ihe whole world, and lose his own soul? 37 Or what shall a man give m exchange for his sonl 1 38 Whosoever b therefore shall be ashamed of me and of my words in this adulterous and sinful generation ; of hiiii also shall the Son of man be ashamed, when he cometh in the glory of his Father with the holy angels. p ver.l..9. MilLlo. 34..33. q Mat8.3, 13. r c7.3S s Jn.9.3a ico.ia 11, IZ I Pr.4.13. Is.;i2.3. 1 Pe.'ia a Matia 13.&C l.u.9.18, ic. V Mai 14.a wJn.1.41.. 49. 6. 09. U.in. Ac.8.37. 1 Jn..5.1. /j plainly boldly, wiiliout any leaf or con- cern for UiC coa- X Re.ai9. y 1 CaSiS. z Matia 1&!». L.i.9.23. 14.27. Tii.2.12. a ES.4.U Mat.ia 16^25. Lu.9.24 17.33. in. 12 251 5;Ti.2.11. 4.6,8. '^e.a.ia V.14..17. t Ln.l29. 2ri.l.8. Ver. 23. Led him out of the toton.—Grotius thinks this was done to 8hc# i our Lord's displeasure against the people of Bethsaida. • Ver 06. Anij in the town— Thsii is, if he should ineot anyoftheininhis wiy. I Bcllisaida was one of the places denounced by the Saviour. 1 MARK, TX. c Mai. 17.1, &c. Lu.9.2?, f Da. 10. 15. l.ie.1.17. g P8.2.7. Mat.3.17. 2Pe.l.l7. Ii De.18.15. i Ac. 17. 18. J Mal.4.5. k P«.22.1 &c Is. 53.3, &c. Da.9.2G. Zee. 13.7 I Pb.74.22. Lu.25.11. Plii.2.7. CHAPTER IX. 9 Jesiis is transfigured. 11 He iiisiroctetli his Uinciplrs concerning the coming of Klias : 14 casieth forth a ilunib ami ilcaf spiril : 30 foreli>llelh hie death uikI resurrection : 33 exhortelh his diEciples to liciriilily : 3d bidding Thfe.ni not to prohiijit such as be not against iJieui, nor to give ofleiicc to any cf the faitlit'ul. AND he said unto them, Verily ^ I say unto you, That there be some of them that stand here, which shall not b taste of death, till they have seen the kingdom of God come with power. 2 IT And c after six days Jesus taketh withhim Peter, and James, and John, and leadeth them up into a higA mountain apart by themselves : and he was transfigured before them. 3 And his raiment became shining, exceeding white d as snow ; so as no fuller on earth can while them. 4 And there appeared unto them Ehas with Moses . and they were talking with Jesus. 5 And Peter answered and said to Jesus, Master, it is good for us to be "= here: and let us make three ta- bernacles; one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Ehas : 6 For he wist not f what to say ; for they were sore afraid. 7 And there was a cloud that overshadowed them : and a voice came out of the cloud, saying. This s is my beloved Son : hear h him. 8 And suddenly, when they had looked round about, they saw no man any more, save Jesus only with themselves. 9 And as they came down from the mountain, he charged them that they should tell no man what things they had seen, till the Son of man were risen from the dead. 10 And they kept that saying with themselves, ques- tioning one with another viTiat the rising from the dead should i mean. 1 1 U And they asked him, saying, Why say the scribes thatElias J must first come? 12 And he answered and told them, Elias verily Cometh first, and restorcth all things; and how it is written k of the Son of man, that he must suffer many things, and be i set at nought. Chap. IX. Ver. 1. And he said, &c.— Soe Mat. xvi. 28. Ver. 2—14. And after six days, &c.— The parallel history of thetransfiijura- Mon, ami the subsequent conversation respecting Elias, have been considcrctJ on Mat. xvii. 1—13. , , . „ , , Ver. 3. No fuller on earth— Or, " with earth." Dr. John Edwards. Ver. 4. Elias loith Mosca-.— [Moses was the tbuntler of the Jewisli polity, and Elias the most zealous reformer and prophet of the Jewish church ; their presence implied, that the ministry of Christ was attested by the law and the prophets. l—lirtiTs/fir. , „ , , Ver. 5. It is good. &c.— " Had it been possible for Peter to have gone to hea- ven directly, with Christ, and Moses, and Elias ; ail his nsefiilncss woiildKdve been prevented. But he lived many years amidst conflict and suflering:. and died on a cro.ss : yet tens and hundreds of thousands were saved by his means, to the glory of God by him ! And was not (his well wortii his while Y'—T. Ver. 12. And hoio it is written of the Son of man, &c.—Doddridffe re- marks, the Cdn.stniction of this ver.'^e in the original, is as perplexed as almost any in the New Testament. Campbell, " sntisffd thai no proper meaning can bo drawn from the words as they lie," follows a various readmg (difiering MARK, IX. 129 13 But I say jnto you, That '» Elias is indeed come, and tliey have done unto him whatsoever they Usted, as it is written of him. 14 ir And wlien he came to his disciples, he saw a great multitude about them, and the scribes questioning with them. 15 And straightway all the people, when they behelu him, were greatly amazed and running to him, salu- ted liim. 16 And he asked the scribes, What question ye n with them 7 17 And one of the multitude answered and said, Master, I have brought unto thee my son, which hath a dumb » spirit; 18 And wheresoever he taketh him, he p teareth him : and he ifoameth, and gnasheth with his teeth, and pineth away: and I spalte to thy disciples that they should cast him out ; and thcv could not. 19 Heanswerethhim, and saith, O faithless rgenera- tion, how long shall I be with you? how long shall I suffer you ? bring him unto me. 20 And they brought him unto him : and when he saw liiin, straightway the spirit tare him ; and he fell on the ground, and wallowed foaming. 21 And he asked his father, How long is it a^o since this came unto him 7 And he said. Of a « child. 22 And oft-times it hath cast him into the fire, and into the waters, to destroy him : but if thou canst do any thing, have compassion on us, and help us. 23 Jesus said unto him, If 'thou canst believe, all things 'ore possible to him that believeth. 24 And straightway the father of the child cried out, and said \yith " tears, Lord, I believe ; help ''thou mine unbelief. 25 When Jesus saw that the people came running together, he rebuked the foul spirit, saying unto him. Thou dumb and deaf spirit, I charge thee, come out of him, and enter no more into him. m.VUi.ll. u. Lu.i.ir n oi,a-7Wig seloes. 0 Mat! 'A 22. Lu.ll.l4. q Juae 13. De.32.20. Pi.7S.S. Ke.3.ia s Job 5.7. Ps.51.5. i\Iai.n. 20. c.11.23. Lii.n.6. J... 1 1.40. He.U.6. u Ps. 126.5. V He. 12.2. only in two letters.) which i.? supported by fourteen M.S3.. (three ancient,) and is adopted l>y Bps. Pmrce, Mar>m. &c., and produces the lollowinfr transla- tion : " And (as is written of the Son of man) must likewise suii'er many thiniL'.s, and be contemned." So Donthroyd; who also transposes the last clause of verse 13 thus : " Elias is indeed come, as it is written of liim, and they have done unto him wliatsoever they listed" (or chose.) Ver. 1-5. Were greatly ajttazed.— Campbell, " Struck with awe." UTiitby, DoiZ(///(i°-f, and others, suppose, that as the face of Moses shone when lie came down from the mount, so did the countenance of Jesus. See 2 Co. iii. "'. Ver. 1.)— 32. And straightioay, &c.— See parallel, ISIat. xvii. H— 2:1 Ver. 18. Foainet/i.— [As those symptoms accord very much with those # epilei>tici>ersons, some have ventured to assert that it was no real possessiou; but the Evangelist expressly affirms, that he had " a dumb spirit," wliicli tare liim ; that our Lord charged him to co?7>e ovt of him,'" &.c.]—Bagster. Ver. 20. T/ic spirit tare him.—D'>ddridsc, "Threw him down and con- ▼ul-sf-d him ;" Campbell, (better) " threw him into con^•ul3ions." V.r. 24. Mine t offend thee, cut it off: it is better for thee to enter halt into life, than having two feet to be cast into hell, into the fire that never shall be quenched : 46 Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched. 47 And if thine eye "> offend thee, pluck it out : it is better for thee to enter into the kingdom of God with one eye, than having two eyes to be cast into hell fire : 48 Where their worm dieth not, and the fire " is not quenched. 49 For every one shall be salted \vith fire, and every sacrifice ° shall be salted with salt. 50 Salt is good : but if the salt p have lost his salt- ness, wherewith will j^e season. it7 Have isalt in yourselves, and have ■'peace one with another. CHAPTER X. 2 Clinst di^iteth with the Pharisees touching divorcement : 13 blesseth the chiklren that are brought unto hira : 17 resolveth a rich man how he may in- herit lifj everlasting: 23 telleth his disciplts of the danger of riches: 23 pro- mieetii rewards to thcra that forsake any tiling for llie gospel : 32 foretellelli his death and resurrection : 35 bijdelli the two ambitious suitors to lliiul: rather of suft'cring with hira : 46 and restoreth to Bavumeus his sight. AND ^ he arose from thence, and cometh into the coasts of Judeaby the farther side of Jordan : and the people resort unto him again; and, as he was wont, he taught them again. Mat. 13.6. Lii.l7.1;2 J Del3.6. Mal.5 » k or, cnute Vice Ui cf- find: ' and so r.W.P Is.G6.24. Re.U.ll. m See yer. 43. n ver. 44,46. Lu. 16.24. 0 Le.2.13. Eze.43.24 p Mat.5.13. Ln. 14.51. q Col.4.6. r Ps.31.14. 2Co.ia 11. He.12.14. a Mat. 19.1, &c. J n. 10. 40. supplying wtiter gratis to passengers, a cup being always placed ready in the winfinw ne.xt the street. ' Ver. 42. Whosoever shall offend.— The Greek means, literally, to put a stumbling-block in their way. Ver. 44. Their iconn, &c.— See l.saiah I.tvi. 24, for its literal meaning. This figure in the te.\t ♦lenotes great misery, and the certain and terrible and eternal destruction of the wicked. Ver. 49. For every one shall he salted xoithfire.—[Whitbi/ supposes this to mean, " Every wicked man shall be seasoned with fire itself, so as to become inconsumable, and shall endure for ever to be tormented ; and therefore may be said to be salted toith fire, in allusion to that property of salt, which is to preserve things from corruption." Beza and Gilpin would read, " Every Chris- tian is purified by the difhcult and fiery trials of life, in the same manner as every sacrifice with aaU." Lightfoot and Doddridge, " He that is a trtic sa- crifice to God shall be seasoned with the salt of grace to the incorruption of glory ; and every victim to Divine justice shall be salted with fire to endure for e'ver."]—Bagster. Or, "for the fire." ^Tacknight, Parkhnrst, &c. Ver. 50. Salt is g-ood.— Compare note on Mat. v. 13. Have peace, &c.— "A covenant of salt," was a covenantor peace and am itij, but salt itself was not the direct emblem of peace, hit of integrity, the tnie foundation of peace. CHAP.X.Ver.l— 12. ^/jd/iearose,&c.--For the parallel text, see Mat.xi.x. 1-9. Ver. 1. Into the coasts of Judea.—Boothroyd, "Into the borders oi'Judea, bf the side of the Jordan." 132 MARK, X. c Ge.1.27. Mdl.«.15 lCo.6.1 I..1. 16.18. Ro.7.3. lCo.7.10, 11. h Ep.4.26. 1 Mat.iaiO 1 Co. I-!. 10 1 Pe.'2.^ Re. U.S. I Mat.l9. 16, &c. 1,11.18.18, &c 2 IT And the Pharisees came to him, and asked him, Is it lawful for a man to put away /lis wife? templ- ing him. 3 And he answered and said unto them, What did Moses command you 7 4 And they said, IMoses b suffered to write a bill of divorcement, and to put lier away. 5 And Jesus answered and said unto ihein, For the hardness of your heart he wrote you this precent : 6 But from the beginning of the creation, God made c them male and female. 7 For iithis cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and cleave to his wife ; 8 And they twain shall be one " flesh : so then they are no more twain, but one flesh. 9 What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder. 10 And in the house his disciples asked him again of the same matter. 11 And he saith unto them, f Whosoever shall put away his wife, and marry another, commiiteth adul- tery against her. 12 And if a woman shall put away her husband, and be married to another, she committeth adultery. 13 IT And s they brought young children to him, that he should touch them: and his disciples rebuked those that brought them. 14 But when Jesus saw t7, he i> was much displeased, and said unto them, Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid them not : for of such i is the kingdoni of God. 15 Verilv I say unto you, W^hosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a Httle child, he shall not enter therein. IG And he took them up in his arms, put his hands upon them, and blessed them. 17 ^ And J when he was gone forth into the way. there came one running, and kneeled to him, ana asked him. Good Master, what shall I do that I may inherit eternal life 7 Ver. 1 1. Against her—'YhaX i.s, liis formpr wife ; or it may apply to the latter, sinco lie causes lier to live in adultery wilh him. Ver. 12. And if a ivoman tshall put aivay her hiishand.—" M may be in- ferred from hence (says Dr. Lardtier) that the Jewish women, as well as men, (though contrary to the law,) did then (i. e. in our Lord's time) practise di- vorces, and after that, marry to others." He produces the instances of Hero- dia??, and three of her daughters ; and adds, "We may he assured their exam- ple would he followed by others, and it is likely, were supported by many pre- ce'ients. If the women took this license, what would not the men do? Our historian, Josephus, alVords a double example of this practice. His first wife lelit him, and he married another. Her he divorced, after liaving had three child- ren by her, because he was not nleased with her manners ; and then married a third, by whom also he had children." Ver. 13—16. And they brmig-ht yovnsr children, &c.— Parallel to this, see Mat. xix. 13—15 1 with which compare chap, xviii. 3, &c. Ver. 15. As a little child, &c.—V>'iil} that humility, neglect of the world, freedom from malice, which is in little children. Ver. 17. And when he teas gone forth, &c. — Corresponding with this sec- tion, see Mat. xix. 16—30. r MARK, X. 133 18 AndJesus said unto him, Why callest thou me good ? there is none good but k one, that is, God. 19 Thou knovvest the i commandments, Do not commit adultery, Do not kill, Do not steal. Do not bear false witness, Defraud not. Honour thy father and mother. 20 And he answered and said unto him, Master, all "' these have I observed from my youth. 21 Then Jesus beholding him loved him, and said unto him, One " thing thou laokest : go thy way. sell whatsoever thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure ° in heaven : and come, take up the cross, and follow me. 22 And he was sad at that saying, and went away grieved : for he had great possessions. 23 IT And .lesus looked round about, and saith unto his disciples, How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the kingdom of God ! 24 And the disciples were astonished at his words. But Jesus answereth again, and saith unto them, Children, how hard is it tor them that trust P in nches to enter into the kingdom of God ! 25 It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God. 26 And they were astonished out of measure, saying among themselves. Who then can be saved 7 27 And Jesus looking upon them saith, ^yith men it is impossible, but not with God : for ^ with God all things are possible. 28 U Then Peter began to say unto him, Lo, we have left all, and have followed thee. 29 And Jesus answered and said. Verily I say unto you, there is no man that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my &ake, and the gospel's, 30 But he snail receive a hundred-fold now in this time, houses, and brethren, and sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands, with persecutions ; and in the world to come eternal life. 31 But ' many //laf arc first shall be last; and the last first. 32 IT And ■ they were in the w^ going up to Jerusa- lem ; and Jesus went before them : and they were amazed ; and as they followed, they were afraid. And he took again the twelve, and began to tell them what things should happen unto him, k Vt-SG.o. 119.68. Fx.20. t 0.13.9 Kz 33.3», 32. Mal.3.8. Ko.7.9. Ph.3.6. o Mat.6.19 20. i Job 31.24. Ps..52 7. 62.10. Hab.2.9. lTi.6.n Re.3.17. q Ge.18.14. Job 42.2. Jer.3lil7. Lu.l37 r MaL20. IG. Lu. 13.30. Mat. SO. I.n.18.13, I Vcr. 23. How hardly, &c.— When Garrick sliowod Dr. Johnson liis fine j houso, gartlcns, statues, pictures, &c., at Hampton Court, what ideas did they awaken in the mind of that preat man? Instead ot'a flattering eompli- ment. wiiich was expected, "Ah! David, David," said the doctor, "these are things which make a deatli bed terrible !" Vcr. 30. A hundredfold— Tiot in kind, but in value. See 2 Co. \ii. 4. Ver. 32—45. And the!/ tvere in the irai/, &c.— Here Mark begins to relate our Lord's goinp up to Jerusalem the last time, which is related in nearly the same terms by Matthew, chap. xi.\. 17—28. Vcr. 32. The;/ icere amazed— 'Vo see our Lord ^oing to meet his death with such cool intrer)idity ; and they icere afraid to follow him, iesi they should be involved in the same calamities ; or, perhaps, their amazement refers to a _ I'M MARK, X. 13. V Ja.4.3. wLu. 12.50 X Mat. 10. 25. Jn.17 14. y c. 14.36. z Mat.25. 31. He. 11. 16. or, think good. c.9.35. Lu.9.48. e 18..53.U, IZ Da.9.26. 2 C0..5.21. Ga.3.13. 1 Ti.2.6. Tiu2.U. Mat.20. 29,&c. Lu.lS.35, &c. 33 Saying, Behold, we t go up to Jerusalem ; and the Son of man shall be delivered unto the ciief priests, and unto the scr'oes ; and they shall condemn him to death, and shall deliver him to the Gentiles : 34 And " they shall mock him, and shall scourge him, and shall spit upon him, and shall kill him : and the third day he shall rise again. ' 35 ir And James and John, the sons of Zebedee, come unto him, saying, Master, we would that thou shouldest do for us whatsoever we shall desire. 36 And he said unto them, What would ye that I should do for you 7 37 They said unto him. Grant unto us that wc may sit, one on thy right hand, and the other on thy left hand, in thy glory. 38 But Jesus said unto them, Ye ^know not what ye ask : can ye drink of the cup that I drink of 7 and be baptized with the baptism "that I am baptized with 7 39 And they say unto him, We can. And Jesus said unto them, Ye ^^ shall indeed drink of the cup y that I drink of; and with, the baptism that I am baptized withal thall ye be baptized : 40 But to sit on my right hand and on my left hand is not mine to give ; but it shall be given to them for whom it is '■ prepared. 41 And when the ten heard i^. they began to be much displeased with James and John. 42 But Jesus called them to him, and saith unto them, Ye ^ know that they which b are accounted to rule over the Gentiles exercise lordship over them ; and their great ones exercise authority upon them. 43 But so shall it not be among vou : but c whoso- ever will be great among you, shall be your minister : 44 And whosoever of you will be thechiefest, shall be servant of all. . . 45 For even the Son of man came not to be minis- tered unto, but d to minister, and to « give his life a ransom for many. 46 IT And f they came to Jericho : and as he went out of Jericho with his disciples and a great number of people, blind Bartimeus, the sonof Timeus, sat by the highwav side begging. 47 And when he he^rd that it was Jesus of Naza- sort of inJefinable awe wWcli the apostles began to feel for Jesua, which the niighty miracles he wrouglit, and tiie air of majesty and autiiority he now as- sumed, was calculal(;d to inspire. . ... . . Ver. 35. James and John.-[St. Matthew says that this request was made by Saloine thcnr motlier ; but thougli she made the request a.% from herselj, yet it is evident tliat they had set her upon llic business ; and tberelore Jesus, 1 knowing ivhence it came, immediately addressed the sons.]— Bagster. Ver. 40. But it shall be given. &c.— Except it shall be given. Ver. 46 And they came to Jericho, &c.-lLuke says that this took place, " as he was come nigh unto Jericho," and afterwards records an event which took place in that city. But his words may be rendered, ' "W hen he wa.s nigh Jericho," which is equally true of him who is gone a little way Irom it, as ol liim who i-s come near it. Matthew mentions tivo blind men who received their sight on this occasion ; but Bartimeus was probably the more remarkahle of the two, and therefore mentioned by name.l— JBoffsfer. On this miracle, see some farther remarks on Luke xviii. To, &c. F^ MARK, XI. 13b relh, he began to cry out, and say, Jesus :iow son of David, have mercy on me. 48 And many charged him that he should hold his peace : but he cried the more Sa great deal, Thou son of David, have mercy h on me. 49 And Jesus stood still, and commanded him to be called. And they call the bhnd man, saying unto him. Be of good comfort, rise ; he > calleth thee. 50 And he, casting ) away his garment, rose, and came to Jesus. 51 And Jesus answered and said unto him, What wilt thou that I should do unto thee? The bhnd man ! said unto him, Lord, that I might receive my sight. 152 And Jesus said unto him, Go thy way ; thy k faith hath 1 made thee whole. And immediately he received his sight, and followed Jesus in the way. CHAPTER XI. , ^ I Christ riJeth willi triumph into Jerusalem : 12 curseth the fruitles leafy tree : 15 purs;eth the temple : 20 exhorteth his disciples to steadfastness of faith, and to forgive their enemies: 27 and defendeththe lawfulness of his actions, 'ly tlie wilneis of John, who was a riian sent of God. AND =» when they came nigh to Jerusalem, unto Bethphage and Bethany, at the mount of Olives, he sendeth forth two of his disciples, 2 And saith unto them, Go your way into the village over against you : and as soon as ye be entered into it, ye shall find n colt tied, whereon never man sat ; loose him, and biing ^im. 3 And if any man say unto you. Why do ye this? say ye that the Lord hath need t. of him ; and straight- way he will send him hither. 4 And they went their way, and found the colt tied by the door withoiit in a place where two ways met ; and they loose him. 5 And certain of them that stood there said unto them. What do ye, loosing the colt ? 6 And they said unto them even as Jesus had com- manded : and they let them go. 7 And they brought the colt to Jesus, and cast their garments on him ; and <= he sat upon him. 8 And many spread their garments in the way : and others cut down branches off the trees, and strewed them in the way. 9 And they that went before, and they that followed, cried, sajang, /SHosanna; Blessed d is he that cometh in the name of the Lord : Vcr. 52. Made thee whole— CarnpbeU, " Cured thee." !: Chap. XI. Ver. l— U. And rohen thejj ca7ne nisrh, &c.— The vanilM text !j of M:itthew oCMirs chap- xx'. 16. The limits of Bethany reached to the mount of Olives, and joined to those of Bethphage. which reached from the mount to the walls of the city. Ver. 3. And stralghtioay he toill send him.~An evidence of the Lord's omniscience and power over the hearts and wills of men. Ver. 8. JB; anches off '.he tre^s.— It is proLable. from different kinds of trees. John, chap. xii. 13, mentions 'palm trees." The late Mr. David Levi pives an extract from the Talmud, which mentions that at the feast of Tahornacies they carried branches of xcUlow, and cried " Hosanna !" and the willows thus employed were calle^. Hos/tanuth.— Lingua Sacra, in Oreb. Morier. in his travels through ParMS, mentions the scattering of rose leaves, and Hanner conceives they 'Um-jj* /nake a r«artof this ceremony. 136 MARK, XI. A. M. 4033. A. IX : e I*.'J.7. J g Zep.1.12. Kie.8.9. h Mat.Cl. i Is.5.7. j M;lt21. I,u.l9.^5, &c. in.-lU, k De.l4.a5, 26. p making it a tlio- roiiglifare for com- mon use. 1 Is.56.7. mor, a ho-.t'se of prayer fo- an nations. n Je.7.11. o Mat.7.2S. c.l.^-'. Lu.1.32. p or, hare tliefnit/i of God. 10 Blessed 6c the kingdom *^ of our father David, that coiiieih in the name of the Lord : Hosanna in the ' highest. 11 And Jesus entered into Jerusalem, and into the temple ; and s when he had looked round about upon all things, and now the even-tide was come, he went out unto Bethany with the twelve. 12 IT And ii on the morrow, when they were :.'.nt from Bethany, he was hungry : 13 And seeing a fig tree afar off having leaves, he came, if haply he might find any thing thereon : and when he came to it, he found nothing i but leaves ; for the time of figs was not yet. 14 And .tesus answered and said unto it, No man eat fruit of thee hereafter for ever. And his disciples heard if. 15 ir And j they come to Jerusalem : and Jesus went into the temple, and began to cast out them that sold and bought in the temple, and overthrew the tables of the k money-changers, and the seats of them that sold doves ; 16 And would not suffer that any man should carry any vessel through /? the temple. 17 And he taught, saying unto them, Is it not i written. My house shall be called '"of all nations the house of prayer 7 but ye have made it a den " of thieves. IS And the scribes and chief priests heard it. and sought how they might destroy him: for they feared him, because all the people was astonished "at his doctrine. 19 And when even was come, he went out of the city. 20 IT And in the morning, as they passed by, they saw the fig tree dried up from the roots. 21 And Peter calling to remembrance saith unto him, Master, behold, the fig -tree which :»hou cursedst is vithered away. 22 And Jesus answering saith unto them, p Have faith in God. Ver. 11. And iiow the even-tide was come, &c.— Otir Lord and his disciples went to lodse at Bethany— prol)al)Iy at the house of Lazarus. \'er. 12—14. And on the mo no lo— {That is, " Nt-.xt morning") ivhen they loere come from Bethany, &c. Vcr. 13. // Mp///— Thai is, if it mi^'ht so happen. For the time of Jigs was not yet— i. e. of gatherins (iffs ; Campbell, " Tlie fig-harve.'st." So we i use the terms " iiay-time, or hay-liar\'est, lioppinp-tinie," &c. This was the j scasoii to e.xpect fruit. [Tiii.s declaration, as Dr. C'«/«p6e//ohscrvcs, " cannot ' be tho reason why there was nothing hut leaves on the tree ; for IJie fijr is of that class of vegetables wherein the fruit appears before the leaf. But if the words be read as a parenthesis, the aforesaid declaration wil be the rc.ison of I what immediately preceded, that is, of our Lord's looking for fruit on the tree. Till.' leaves showed that the figs should not only he formed but well advanced ; and the sea.son of reaping being not yet come, removed uU suspicion that they had been gathered."]— Bag's/er. Ver. 20. And in themornin^, &c.— [St. Matthew informs us that (his tree grew by ihc to ay- side ; and was therefore not private, but public property ; BO that Ihc destruction of it really injured no one.— Our Lord was pleased to make use of this miracle to prefigure the speedy ruin of the Jewish nation, on account of its unfruitfulness under irreater advantages than any other people enjoyed at that day ; and, like all the restof liis miracles, it was done with a gracious intention— to alarm his countrymen, and induce them to repent.]— Bolster. The passage parallel to this is Mat. xxi. 19—22. MARK, XII. 137 23 For verily I say unto you, That whosoever "^ shall say unto this mountain, Be thou removed, and be thou cast into the sea; and shall not doubt m his heart, but shall believe that those things which he saith shall come to pass; he shall have whatsoever he saith. 24 Therefore I say unto you, ' What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, beheve that ye receive them, and ye shall have ^/lem. 25 And when ye stand praying, ^ forgive, if ye have ought against any : that your Father also which is in heaven may forgive you your trespasses. 26 But tif'ye do not forgive, neither will your Father which is in heaven forgive your trespasses. 27 IT And they come again to Jerusalem : and " as he was walking in the temple, there come to him the chief priests, and the scribes, and the elders, 28 And say unto him, By * what authority doest thou these things '] and who gave thee this authority to do these things ? 29 And Jesus answered and said unto them, I will also ask of you one question, and answer me, and I will tell you by what authority I do these things. 30 The baptism of John, was it from heaven, or of men 7 answer mo. 31 And they reasoned with themselves, saying, If \ve shall say. From heaven; he will say, Why then did ye not believe him ? 32 But if we shall say. Of men , ney feared the people! for *all men counted John, that he was a prophet indeed. 33 And they answered and said unto Jesus, We y cannot tell. And Jesus answering saith unto them, Neither do » I tell you by what authority I do these things. CHAPTER xn. I In a parable of the vineyard let out to unthaiiWul husbandmen, Christ fore- telleth tlie reprobation of the Jews, and the calling of the Gentiles. 13 Hs avoideth the snare of the Ph;irisees and Hcrodians about paying tribute to Cesar : 18 convinceth tlie error of the Sadducees, whodeniea Uie resurrection : 28 resolvelh the scribe, who questioned of the first commandment : 35 refu- tetl) the opinion tliat the scriDes held of Christ : 33 bidding the people to beware of their ambition and hypocrisy : 41 and commendeth the poor widow for her two mites, above all. A ND he began to speak unto them by parables. -^ A » certain man planted a vineyard, and set a hedge about it, and digged a place for the wine-fat, and built a tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and went into a far countrv. 2 And at the season "he sent to the husbandmen a q Matn. 20. Lu.17.6. r Mal.7.7. La. 11.9. 18.1. Jn.H.I3. 1.5.7. 16.34. Ja.l.5,a 8 Mat 6.14. Col.ai3. u Mat.2l. 23,&c. Lu.20.1, T Nu.l6.a r or, thing. : MataS, 6. 14.5. c6.20. y Isl.a 29.14. Je.8.7. Ho.4.6. a MaL2l. 2a Lu.20.9, 4 c. y Ver. 23. Be thou removed, &c.— [Thi.s appears to have been a proverbial form of speech, to signify the removing or conquering great (]ifficiilfi(.'s. A rooter vp of mountains, was a common epithet applied to any Rabbin who ' was an eminent and learned ma.n.]—Bagster. Ver. 27—33. And they come again to Jerttsalem, &c.— Paral'el text, Mat. xxi. 23-27. Chap. XII. Ver. 1. Built a toioer.—Mr. Buckingham, in his late travels, " was particularly stnick wilh the appearance of several small and detaclied towers ill the midst ol vine-lands, from wliich watchmen looked out to gU3'd the produce of the lands, even in the present day." =J| 12* 133 MARK, XII. Ca.au. Mi.7.1. Lu.l2.l3. lu.iS.L.S d N5.9.30. Je.7.2.3, &c e Mat.23. 37. /> there shall beuunelo coiiirol lis ill what we do. g ne.13.12. h Pr.l.-ii.. 31. IS.5.1..7. na.9.'^. j Ps.nS.22. k c.11.18. J. 1.7.30. I Mai.22. 15. Lu.20.20, &c. ra I|i value of our money 14 cents 4mills,;is 19. II Mat. 17. 25..'/7. R.).i:f.7. lPj.2.17, p Mat.22. :.u.ao.27, q Ac.23 r De.iiJ servant, that he might receive from the husbandmen of tlie b fruit of the vineyard. 3 And they caught hini, and beat him, and sent h>.m away empty. 4 And again he sent unto them another servant ; and at him they cast ^ stones, and wounded Jiirn in the head, and sent him away shamefully handled. , 5 And again he sent another ; and him thev kill- ed, and d many others; beating some, and killing ^some. 6 Having yet therefore one son, his well-beloved, he f sent him also last unto them, saying, They will re- verence my son. 7 But those husbandmen said among themselves. This is the heir ; come, let us kill him, and the inhe- ritance shall be ours.jt? 8 And they took him, and killed him, and cast him out ?of the vinevard. 9 What shall therefore the lord of the vineyard do? he will come and h destroy the husbandmen, and will igive the vineyard unto y others. 10 And have ye not read this scripture; The j stone which the builders rejected is become the head cf tlie corner: 11 This was the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes 12 And k they sought to lay hold on him, but feared the people : for they knew that he had spoken the parable against them: and they left him, and went their way. 13 ^ And 1 they send unto him certain of the Pharisees and of the Herodians, to catch him in his words. 14 And when they were come, they say unto him, Master, we know that thou art true, and carest for no man : for thou regardest not the perspn of men, but teachest the way of God in truth : Is it lawful to give tribute to Cesar, or not 7 15 Shall we give, or shall we not give? But he, know- ing their hypocrisy, said unto them, Why tempt ye me? bring me a "'penny, that I may see it. , 16 And they brought it. And he saith unto them, Whose is this image and superscription? And they I said unto him, Cesar's. ; 17 And Jesus answering said unto ihein. Render to Cesar "the things that are Cesar's, and to God "the things that are God's. And they marvelled at him. 18 IT Then P come unto him the Sadducees, which say y the Jewish builders, hut 18 hecome the lioad of I he cor- ner ; the head of principalities and powers, and ofhi.s body, tlie cliurch.l— B. Ver. 13—17. And they »c;2d— That is, tiie Piiariseo.s, tiiat were offended with thi.< parahle, as aimed at tliem, sent some of their disciples. Ver. 18—27. Then come unto him the Sadducees, &c.— This conversation I is related hy Matthew, chap. xxii. 23 — 32. f MARK, XII, 139 die, and leave his wife behind him, and leave n<» child- ren, that his brother * should take his wile, and raise up seed unto his brother. 20 Now there were seven brethren : and the first took a wife, and dying left no seed. 21 And the second took her, and died, neither left he any seed : and the third likewise. 22 And the seven had her, and left no seed : last of all the woman died also. 23 In the resurrection therefore, when they shall rise, whose wife shall she be of them? for the seven had her to wife. 24 And Jesus answering said unto them, Do ye not therefore err, becaus-^ ve know not the scriptures, neither the power of God? 25 Fof when they shall rise from the dead, they nei- ther marry, nor are given in marriage ; but ' are as the angel i which are in heaven. 2(j Arid as touching the dead, that they rise : havr ye not lead in the book of Moses, how in the bush God spaKe unto him, saying, " I am the God of Abiaham, an J the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob'? 2/ He is not the God of the dead, but the God of the livaig : ye ^ therefore do greatly err. 23 ir And ^ one of the scribes came, and havin" heard them reasoning together, and perceiving that lie had 'joswered them well, asked him, WhicTi is the first commandment of all '? 29 Ajid Jesus answered him, The first of all the com- -aandments is, « Hear, O Israel ; The Lord our God is one Lord : 30 And thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul., and with all thy mind, and with all thy ^ strength : this is the first commandment. 31 And the second is like, vamely this, Thou >' shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. There is none other commandment greater than these. 32 And the scribe said unto him, Well, Master, thou A. M. 4033. A. ]). -3. 8 Ru.l.U, 13. I 1 co.ia 4453. r Mat.22. 35. X De.6.4..5. Lu. 10.27. O every fa- culty should be employ- ed, every energy of tlie soul roiis*l, in the feeling and e.x- of'love lo Him. Vcr. 24. Do ye not therefore err.— [As tlie five books of Moses were the only Sc.ripUires which the Sadikicees admiUed as divine, our Lord confutes them by an appeal to these Books, and proves that they were ipnorant of those very writings which they professed to hold sacred. In Avoda Zara, and San- hedrim, it is said, " These are they which siiJlH have no part in the word to coitiu : those who say, the Lord did no', eonie from iieaven ; anri those who say, tlie resurrection cannot he pr<»ved out of the Law " Our Loid not only rectilied their opinions, but so e.xplained the doctrine, as to overthrow tlie erro- neous decision of the Pharisees, that if'two brother's married one woman, she should be restored at the resurrection to \.\w first.]— Bngster. Ver. 29. The Lord our God is one Lord.— This passage in the Gicek is quo- ted literally from the LXX. of Deut. vi. 4. The word Lord in Greek is iiC«- »7c«, but in Hebrew Jehovah. The passage in both Testaments is translated as a single proposition ; hut the best critics in both places divide it into two, thus ; " Jehovah our Elohim, Jehovah is one." So Ainsicorth : or as in the LXX. and this verse, '" The Lord is our God ; the Lord is one ;" Kiirios here, as generally, answering to Jehovah. So Vitrin^a, Campbell, Doddridge, &c. Dr. Light foot remarks, that our Lord here quotes to ine Je^v« one of the texts inscribed on their pbyl-icteries. Vcr. 32. Well, Mister, thou fiast said the truth.— Doddridge, "Truly, Master, thou hast spoken well." For there is one God.—" God" (Theos) is wanting in the Alexandrian and three other ancient MSS., besides many others ; 140 MARK, XIII. k Mat.22. 46. c Mal.22. 41. Lu.ao.41, e Ps.UO.1. f 3.4.2. g Mat.23.1. i-u.'iO.-lG, &c. h I-u.11.43. i 2Ti.3.6. j I.I-..21.1, see NfaL 10.9. 7th part of Ihal piece of brass money. I 1 Ch.29. 3,17. 2 (;h.24. 10. a Mat.21,1, Ac. La.21.5, hast said the truth : for there is one God ; and » there is none other but he : 33 And to love him with all the heart, and with all the understanding, and with all the soul, and with all the strength, and to love his nei2;hbour as himself, is a more than all whole burnt-offerings and sacrifices. 34 And when Jesus saw that he answered discreetly, he said unto him, Thou art not far from the kingdom of G.'d. And no man after that durst ask him b any question. 35 IT And •= Jesus answered and said, while he taught in the temple, How say the scnbes that Christ is the son of David 7 36 For David himself said by d the Holy Ghost, The e Lord said to my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, till I make thine enemies thy footstool. 37 David therefore himself calleth him 'Lord ; and whence is he then his son? And the common people heard him gladly. 3S If And he said unto them fin his doctrine. Beware ? of the scribes, which love to go in long clothing, and love salutations in the market-places, 39 And h the chief seats in the synagogues, and the uppermost rooms at feasts : 40 Which devour widows' i houses, and for a pretence make long prayers : these shall receive greater dam- nation. 41 IT And j Jesus sat over against the treasury, and beheld how the people cast k money into the treasury : and many that were rich cast in much. 42 And there came a certain poor widow, and she threw in two i mites, which make a farthing. 43 And he called unto him his disciples, and saith unto them, Verily I say unto you. That ^ this poor widow hath cast more in, than all they which have cast into the treasury : 44 For all they did cast in of their " abundance; but she of her want did cast in all that she had, even all " her living. CHAPTER XIII. 1 Clirist foretelleth the dcstniciiou ol the temple : 9 the persecutions for tSe gos- pel : 10 tlial the gospel inii3t be preacheil to nil natiui):- : 14 tlvat great calami- ties shall happi'ii to the Jews : 24 and the manner of his coming to juU^i.-iienl 32 the hour whereof being known to none, every man is to watch uikI pray, that we be not found unprovided, when he cometh to each one particularly by death. AND " as he went out of the temple, one of his disciples saith unto him, Master, see what man- ner of stones and what buildings are here'. «.nd in SRvenil ancient version.^. It must, liowt-vor, be necessarily understood unless we supply, instead of it, Knrios, or Jeliovah, us Parkhiu'st does. Ver. 11. Cast money into the treasury.— Miui:. '"Brass money ;" answer- ing to our copper; but it is difficult to state the exact vtilue of these nieces, as tlicy were of different sizes, and changed their value with time anil circum- stances. It is probable the Pliarisees gave large. i)ieces of brass, instead of Btnall silver, as making a greater chink. These arc supposed to he nearly (•<" the value of our si.vpence, and much, or many of these brass pieces, would make a great sound. Chap. Xlll. Ver. 1—23. And as fie went ovt nj the tewplc, &c.— For the corresporwling predictions of IMalthew, see chap. x.\iv. t— 28. Ver. 1. ^ee tohat ?nanner.— [Tacitus ixwVies to the temple tha terms im- - I MARK, XIII. 14! 2 And Jesus answering said unto him, Seest thou these great buildings? b there shall not be left one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down. 3 IT And as he sat upon the mount of Olives over against the temple, Peter and James and John and Andrew asked him privately, 4 Tell us, when shall these things be? and what shall be the sign when all these things shall be ful- filled ? 5 And Jesus answering them began to say Take <= heed lest any man deceive you : G For many shall come din my name, saying, I am Christ ; and shall deceive many. 7 And when ye shall hear of wars and rumours of wars, be. « ye not troubled : for such things must needs be; but the end shall not be yet. 8 For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom : and there shall be earthquakes in d'vers places, and there shall be famines and troubles : these are the beginnings of ( sorrows. 9 But take heed to yourselves : for they s shall deliver vou up to councils ; and in the synagogues ye shall be beaten : and ye shall be brought before rulers and kings for my sake, for a testimony against them. 10 And ii the gospel must first be published among all nations. 11 But when they shall lead you, and deliver you up, take no thought beforehand what ye shall speak, neither do ye premeditate : but whatsoever shall be given you in that hour, that speak ye : for it is not ye that speak, but i the Holy Ghost. 12 Now the brother j shall betrav the brother to death, and the father th^ son ; and children shall rise up against their parents, and shall cause them to be put to death. 13 And ye shall be hated k of all men for my name's sake: but he i that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved. c Je.ffl.a Kp.5.6. 2'riiy.3. Re.20.7,8. d /C.536. 39. lJn.4 1. Pi.3.i3. Jm.U.1, 27. f The word in ihe orijjiiml iniporteti" t/ie jxiins of n wo- man in trataxL e Mat. 10. Re.2.10. h Mat.28. 19. Re. 14.6. i Ac9.i. 4.8.31. CIO. j Mi.7.e. k La. 6.22. J 11.17. 14. I Da. 12.12. Re.2.10. mensce opulentia : anil Josephiis says, " that it was, of all buildings lie had seen or lie;ird of, the most wonderful for its size, structure, and majniticence," and states that the "stones were white and>rtrong, fifty feet long, Iwenty-four broad, and si.vtecn in thickness."]— JBn.g'srer. Ver. jt.. These are the beginnings of sorroios.— The margin of our bibles re- marks, tiiat the original word for sorrows imports " the pains of a woman in travail." See Rom. viii. 22. Ver. 9. Councils.— [Sanhedrims, the grand national council, and smaller cjurts of juthcafure in each city : see on Mat. v. mA—Bagster. For a tes- timony against them.— So Doddridge. But Ca7npbell renders it " to them ;" rv,ferrinij to Mat. xxiv. 14. Both senses are just. The first preachers of fne gospel were witnesses for Christ to "nders and kings ;" and when their wit- ness was rejected, then they became witnesses against them. See chap. vi. verse I'.. Ver. 11. Take no thought beforehand.— Sec note on J>l:it.\\. 03. It would be a gross per\ersion of Scripture to apply this, as some have (hnc, to minis- terial studie.s, as an Encouragement to idleness in preachers : but when pre- vented from study, cither by the opposition of their enemies, or by the multi- plicity of the labours to which they have in providence been called, and still more under circumstances of persecution— tlie.se words have aflbrded rational L support and consolation to many, and have been, in some instances, remark ably fulfilled. 142 MARK, XIII. A. M. 4033 A. D. 29. II l>a.l2.\ J.^I 2.2. p2Pe.317 q Da.12.1. Zep.1.15. ..17. r l8.13.10. 24.20,23. Je.4.2S. 2I'e.3.lO, 12. Re. 6. 12. U. 20.11. Da.7.9..11 Mat. 16. 27. 21.30. C.U.G2. Ac.l.ll. Is. 40 8 14 But when ye shall see the abomination of desola- tion, spoken of ™hy Daniel the prophet, standing where it ought not, (let him that readeth understand,) then let them that be in Judea flee to the mountains: 15 And let him that is on the house-top not go down into the house, neither enter i/ierein, to take anything out of his house : 16 And let him that is in the field not turn back again for to take up his garment. 17 But wo to them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days ! 18 And pray ye that your flight be not in the winter. 19 For "in those aays shall be afliiction, such as was not from the beginning of the creation which God created unto this time, neither shall be. 20 And except that the Lord had shortened those days, no flesh should be saved : but for the elect's sake, whom he hath chosen, he hath shortened the days. 21 And then if any man shall say to you, Lo, «>here is Christ ; or, lo, he is there ; believe him not : 22 For false Christs and false prophets shall rise, and shall show signs and wonders, to seduce, \fitwere possible, even the elect. 23 But P take ye heed : behold, I have foretold you all things. 24 IF But in those days, after that i tribulation, the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, 25 And r the stars of heaven shall fall, and the pov/- ers that are in -heaven shall be shaken. 26 And s then shall they see the Son of man coming in the clouds with great power and glory. 27 And then shall he send his angels, and shall ga- ther together his elect from the four winds, from the uttermost part of the earth to the uttermost part of heaven. 28 Now learn a parable of the fig tree ; When her branch is yet tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer is near : 29 So ye in !ike manner, when ye shall see these things come to pass, know that it is nigh, even at the doors. 30 Verily I say unto you, that this generation shall not pass, till all these things be done. 31 Heaven and earth snail pass away: but tmy words shall not pass away. 32 II But of that day and that hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels which are in heaven, neither the Son, but the Father. Vcr. 32. Of that day and that hour.- Carnvhell, " OR hour :" which he doea not hesitutc! to admit as tiie true readinp, supported by the most and best MSS., and undent versions. Howr being disfinfruishod from day, marks the preci.se time. f< either the Son.— This is parallel to Matthew's expression, "But the Father only ;" the only question is, can tliin be explained in consistency will) the doctrine of Christ's divinity? Many solutions of this difficulty have been proposed. The more general, and. aa we think, just interpretation is, that though the hu roan nature of Clirist was joined to the divine ; yet, as infinite attributes could MARK, XIV. 143 33 Take "ye heed, watch and pray : for ye know not when the time is. 34 For tfie Son of man ts as a man taking a far 'ourney, who left his house, and gave authority to liis servants, and to every man his work, and com- manded the porter to watch. i 35 Watch ye therefore : for ye know not when the master of the house cometh, at even, or at midnight, or at the cock-crowing, or in the morning: 36 Lest coming suddenly he find you ^sleeping. 37 And what I say unto you I say unto all, * Watch. CHAPTER XIV. A. M. 4033. A. D. 29. Precious oinUnent is poured on his head by a 12 Christ liimielf foreielleth I A conspiracy ai^aiiist Christ wom.-in. 10 Judas selleth his M.aster for money .lew he shall be betrayed by one of his disciples: Z2 after the passover pre- pared, and eaten, inslituteth his supper : 26 declareth afor«hand the fliglit ot all his disciples, tind Peter's denial. 43 Judas betrayeih hira with a kiss. 46 He is apprehended ii\ the garden, 53 falsely accused, and impiously con- demned ot the Jews' council : 65 sliaciefully abused by tliein : 68 and thrice denied of Peter. AFTER two days was the feast of the passover, and of unleavened bread : And the chief priests and the scribes sought how they might take him by craft, and put him to death. 2 But they said. Not on the feast day, lest there be an uproar of the people. 3 H And a being in Bethany in the house of Simon the leper, as he sat at meat, there came a woman having an alabaster box of ointment of b spikenard very pre- cious ; and she brake the box, and poured it on his head Mat.24. 42. 25.13. Lu. 12.4(1 2\.a. Ro.l3.ll 12. 1 Th..5.6i Re-ie-.S. MataS. 6,4c. Lu7.37 Jn.12.1, b or, pure nard: or, liquid nard. not be communicated to a finite mind, so the soul of Jesus could bo no more omniscient than omnipresent ; and therefore might not, at this period, know the precise day and hour here sunken of- This sense is so ably defended by Dr. Pye Smith, that we shall present our readers with a short extract or two from his valuable work. After remarking that the " intellectual attainments of Jesus were partly ac- quired by diligence in the use of proper means." but chiefly communicated by the Holy Spirit (Isa. xi. 2, 3.) he adds, " All the knowledge which his offices required, or to the use of which his commission extended, he unquestionably enjoyed (on earth ;) bi;^ beyond this sphere, there is an indefinite field for the acquisition of new knowledge, as well as of higher felicity in his glorified stats. " The Scriptures appear to us, on the one Tiand, to teech the existence of such a union as produces a personal oneness ; and on the jther, to exclude the notion of transmutation, or confusion, of the essential properties of either na- ture with respect to the other. It follows that, whatever comtnunicatjon of supernatural qualities, powers, or enjoyments, was made by the indwelling di- vinity to the man Christ Jesus," it was made in various degrees, and on suc- cessive occasions, as the divine wisdom judged fit ; and this accessary limit- auon would apply to times or seasons which the Father has put in his own power, fActsi. 7,) "as much .as lo any other conceivable class of olyects." Messiah, vol. ii. It is no part of the prophetic office— nor of the ministij of angels, nor of (he commission of Christ, to gratify men's curiosity. " After all, what more real difficulty presents it.e//. Chap. XIV. Ver. 1— 11. After two days— So Mat. xxv;. 2—16. Ver. 3. An alabaster box.— So called, as Parkhurst tiiinks, from their being made of alabaster stone. And she brake.— Campbell, "Brake open" the fn: MARK, XIV. V. M. !03:) .A. O -a. c S*e Ma:. > if the had linowii oiiy bet- ter way ofex- pressiiij iii.T love aiul ho- me, sha won LI have chosen it. Mat.26. H,&c. Lu.22.3, &c. g 1 Ki.21.20 Pr.1.10.. 16. h Ex.12 8, &c. k Jn.ll.: 13.13. inJn.16 4. 4 And there were some thai had indignation within thcnisclve!?, and said, Why was this waste of the ointment made? 5 For it might have been sold for more than three hundred *= pence, and have been given to the poor. And they murmured against her. 6 And Jesus said, Let her alone: why trouble yc her? she hath wrought a good work on me. 7 For ly it \vai5 somehow sealed, as botlJes often arc with us, to prevent evaporation. See llarmer. Ver. 5. Thrfe hundred pence.— Ahont 8J1,50 of our money. Vcr. 8. She hath done iohat.—[" It ai)|)ears to me more prohabJe." says Dr. Doddridij-e, "that Matthew and Mark should have introduced Ihi.s story ou: of its place ; that Lazarus, if he made this feast, (which i.>? not expressly s^nid by John,) slioidd have made use of .Simon's hou.^c, as more convenient ; and that Mary should have poured this ointment on Christ's heaii and body, as well as on his feet ; than that, within the compa.-s of four days. Christ should have been twice anointed with so costly a perfume ; andtiiai the same faidtsbindd be found with thi? action, ami the same value set u|ioii the ointment, and the same word.-* ^.^ed in ilefence of the woman, and all this in the presence of many^ of till! .same persons: all which improbable particidar.-> nmst be admiftetl, if the stories he considered as difien-nt." The reliuke which Judas received from Christ at this miction determined him in his resolution to betray bis Master : and, therefore, Christ's rebuke, ami Jud.is's revenge, arc united, as cause ana etlect, by Mat; hew and Mark. \— Bolster. Ver. 12—26. And the first day ofiinlearened bread, when they killed, &c. —The passage parai.i! to this section is Mat. x.wi. 17—25. MARK, XIV. say unto you, One of you which ealeth >» with me shall betray me. 19 And tliey began to be sorrowful, and to say unto him one by one, /s it I 7 and another said, Js it I 7 20 And he answered and said unto them, It is one of the twelve, that dippeth with me in the dish. •21 The Son of man indeed goeth, as it is written of him: but wo to that man by whom the Son of man is betrayed ! good ° were it for that man if he had never leen born. 22 I* And P as they did eat. Jesus took bread, and blessed, and brake it, and gave to them, and said,Take, fleat : tliis is my body. 23 And he tot')k the cup, and when he had given thanks, he gave it to them : and they all drank of it. 24 And he said unto them. This ''is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many. 25 Veriiy I say unto you, 1 will drink no more of the fruit of the vine, until that day thati drink it « new in the kingdom of God. 26 IT And when they had sung a t hymn, they went out into the mount of Olives. 27 And Jesus saith unto them. All ye shall be offend- ed because of me this night: for it is written, " I will smite the shepherd, and the sheep shall be scattered. 2S But V after that I am risen, I will go before you into Gahlee. 29 But *■ Peter said unto him. Although all shall be offended, yet will not I. 30 And Jesus saith unto him. Verily I say unto thee, That thi"s day, ercn in this night, before the cock crow twice, thou shalt deny me thrice. 31 But he spake the more vehemently. If I should die with thee, I will not deny thee in any wise. Like- wise also said they all. 32 IT And * they came to a place which was named Gethsemane: and he saith to his disciples. Sit ye here, while I shall pray. 33 And he taketh with him Peter and James and John, and began to be sore amazed, and to be very heavy: 34 And saith unto them. My ysoul is exceeding sor- rowful unto death : tarry ye here, and watch. 35 And he went forward a little, and fell on the ground, and prayed ^ that, if it were possible, the hour might pass from him. ' 36 And he said, * Abba, Father, all things arc possi- ble unti thee; take away this cup from me: never- theless b not what I will, but what thou wilt. 37 And he cometh, and findeth them sleeping, and Mat.lL 6,7. p Mst.26. '-'6.&r. \.n.-2>.\9. 1 Co.ll. <) Jn.6.48.. 5S. r 1 Co. 10. 16. A 1)1.9. 13, 14. t OT,psalm. u Zee. 13.7. IT Mal.26. 33,3J. ].u.-Zi:S3, 34. J n. 13.37, X Mat.26. 36.&0. I,u.!ii39, &c. Jn.l3.I, y Jn. 12.27. t He.5.7. b Ps.40ia Jii.4.51. 5.:«. 6.38,3a lail. Fh.Z». Vcr. 22. This is my bodij— [That is. this represents my body ; the aubst.in- tive verb, whether expressed or understood, being often equivalent to signifiea wr represents]— Bag-ster. Vcr. '^6. A hymn~or " Psalm." Vcr. 27—42. And Jems saith unto them, &c.— See the parallel text in Mat. xxvi. 26—46. But the order i? somewhat (iirterent. Verses 33, 34 Sore amazed, &r..— " Being sei/.eil with ^'rief and horror, said to tlieni. My soul is overwhelmed with a deadly anguish." 13 MARK, XIV. A. M. 4033. A. D. 29. c Ro.7.18. Ga.5.n d Jn.7.30. 8.20. 13.1. 47. Lu.22 41 &c. J 11.18.3, f P8.3.1,2. g Pfl.2.2. h 2 Sa.20.9. Ps.5.>21. Fr.27.6. 1 Pfi.22.1, &c. Is.53.3. &c. Lu.31.44. k PS.8S.8. Is.63.3, ver.27. m Mat.26. 57, &o. l.j.'ii.at, K.C. Jii.;3.i3, &c. saith unto Peter, Sinion, sleepest thou 7 couldcst not thou watch one hour ? 3S Watch ye and pray, lest ye enter into temptation. Ti;3 '- 5;ririt truly ts ready, but the flesh isv.eak. 39 And again he went away, and prayed, and spake the same words. 40 And when he returned, he found them asleep again, (for their eyes were heavy.) neither wist they what to answer him. 41 And he cometh the third time, and saith unto them. Sleep on now, and take your rest : it is enough, the d hour is come ; behold, the Son of man is betray- ed into the hands of sinners. 42 Rise up, lei us go; lo, he that bctrayeth me is at hand. 43 ir And e immediately, while he vet spake, cometh Judas, one of the twelve, and with nima great multi- tude f with swords and staves, from the » chief priests and the scribes and the elders. 44 And he that betrayed him had given them a token, saying, Whomsoever I shall ii kiss, that same is he ; take him, and lead him away safely. 45 And as soon as he was come, he goeth straightwf y to him, and saith, i Master, mastery and kissed hiri. 46 And they laid their hands on him, and took hiri. Al And one of them that stood by drew a swor.i, and smote a' servant of the high priest, and cut cflf' his ear. 48 And Jesus answered and said unto them, Are ye come out, as against a thief, with swords and w,th staves to take me? 49 I was daily with you in the temple teaching, and ye tO(jk me not: but the scriptures jmust be fulfilled. 50 And k they all forsook him, and fled. 51 And there followed him a certain young man. having a linen cloth cast about his naked body; and the young men laid hold on him : 52 And he left i the linen cloth, and fled from them naked. 53 ^ And «n they led Jesus away to the high pnesf : and with him were assembled all the chief priests ar.d the elders and the scribes. 54 And Peter followed him afar off, even into the palace of the high priest : and he sat with the ser- vants, and warmed himself at the fire. 5 And the chief priests and all the council sought for witness against Jesus to put him to death* atii found none. Ver. 51. A certain ijovng Tnan,&r.—'' Thouph this incident may no! nrpoar of great moment, (says Dr. Campbell,) if is, in my opinion, ono of those circuni- slancfis wliich we call picturesque ; which, llioiigh in a manner uncoiniected ¥'ith f lie story, eilivcns the narrative, and adds to its credibility. It must have been late in the ni(,'ht, when (as has been very probably conjectured) some young man, whose house lay near the garden, being roused out of sleep by the noise of the soldiers and armed retinue passing by, pot up. and stimulated by curiosity, wrajiped himself (as Casaubon supposes) in the cloth in which he had been sleeping, and ran after them. This is such an incident as is very likely to have happened, but most unlikely to have been invented." r MARK, XIV. 56 For "many bare false w-itncss against him, but their witness agreed not together. 57 And there arose certain, and bare false witness asainst him, saying, 5S Wc lieard him say, I will o destroy this temple that is made with hands, and within three days I will build another made without hands. 59 Bat neither so did their witness ajjree together. 60 And P the high priest stood up in the midst, and asked .lesus, saying, Answerest thou nothing? what j6^ it which these witness against thee 7 61 But q he held his peace, and answered nothing. Again the high priest asked him, and said unto him, Art thou the Christ, the Son of the Blessed? 02 And Jesus said, I am: and ^ ye shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, avid coming in the clouds of heaven. 63 Then the high priest rent Miis clothes, and sailh, What need we any farther witnesses 7 04 Ve have heard the blasphemy; what think ye? And they all condemned him to be guilty of death. 65 And some began to spit ' on him, and to cover his face, and to buffet lam, and to say unto him, Prophe sy : and the servants did strike him with the palms of their hands. 66 IT And " as Peter was beneath in the palace, there cometh one of the maids of the high priest : 67 And when she saw Peter warmini' himself, she looked upon him, and said, And thou also wast with Jesus of Nazareth. 63 But he ' denied, saying, I know not, neither understand I what thou sayest. And he went out in to the porch ; and the cock crew.^S 69 And a maid saw him again, and began to say to them that stood by, This is one of them. 70 And he denied'it again. And a little after, they that p Mat-ae. q Pj.39.a 13.53.7. I l'e.2.23 r Da.Tia Mai.at. 30. [..i.«.69. Re. 1.7. t Is.50.6. C15.19. Mat.26. 69. &c. 1,11.22.55, &c. Jii.lS.I6, &c 2 ri.2.12, li » which waii :ilx>ut niiJiii;:)it. Vcr. -56. Agreed not together.— Campbell, " Was insufficient." So ver. 59. Vur. 53. Build another jnade without lmnds.—\l n observable tbat 3Iat- thew oiiiiU the latter clause, and in this i)robably the witnesses disagreed; though, lia.i they agreed, it could not have amounted to a capital charge. Ver. 61. Son of the Blessed.— The liit'h priest used probably both noun and atioctive. Matthew records one, and Mark the other ; but this makes no con- tradiction. The Jews, when they name God, generally add blessed for ever, and by the Blessed, they meant God the Father. Vcr. 62. The Son o/mavt.— [The passage of Daniel, to which our Lord re- fers, was always consiilered by the Jews as a description of th;- Me«siah. In Zohar, it is said, referring to thia prophecy, " This is the King Messiah." Oui Saviour, thorefore, now in his lowest state of humiliation, asserted his claimr as the -Messiah, who siiall appear in the clouds of heaven, as tne judge of tlie Vfor\d.]—Bas-ster. Ver. 65. And to cover his face— "Winch Luke calls blind-folding: See note on IMatthew xxvi. C8. Vtr. 66 -T^. And as Peter icas beneath, &c.— The parallel text to this ia Mat. xwi. 69—75. If Peter had any supi^rinteiidance of Mark's cospel. as our Inlroi!u>.tion supposes, it is plain he wi.shed not to conceal or palliate his guilt, for Mark recorda the three denials of his Master ; the last time with oaths anc jurse.a. Ver. 6S. Into the porch— Doddridsre, " Portico." Ver. 89. And a 7naid— That is, as fttatihew expre.ises it, " anntkcr maid." Vcr. 70. They that stood bi/.—Se\'cni\ bystanders seem to have accused him. — Thy speech agreeth' thcre.yo. T'Thy dialect." or mode of speech. From various examples produced by Li^htfoot Sinii Schoctgen, it appears that 148 MARK, XV. A. M. 4033. A. D. 29, X or, he we}>t a/tun- danlly ; or, he bt gan to weep. y 2CO.7.10. a Ps.2.2. Mat.27.1, &c. Lu.23.1, &c. J II. 18.23, &c. Ac.3 13. 4.a6. c Mat27. 15. Ln.23.17. Jii. 18.39. Stood by said asrain to Peter, Surely thou art one of them: for thou art a ^ Gahlean, and thy speech agreeth thereto. 71 But he bcf^an to curse a'nd to swear, saying, I know not this man of whom ye speak. 72 And the second time the cock crew. And Peter called to mind the word that Jesus said unto him, Be- fore the cock crow twice, thou shalt deny me thrice. And ^when he thought thereon, he y wept. CHAPTER XV. 1 JesiiB brought bound, and accused before Pilate. 15 Upon the clamour of the common people, the murderer liiaabhas is loosed, and'Jec'Js delivered up to be crucifietl. 17 He is crowned with thorns, 19 spit on, and >nocke.l : 21 fu;ntett in bearing his cross : '27 hangelh between two thieves: 29 siifl'ereth the tri- umphing rn-proaches of the Jews: 39 but confessed by the centurion to be the Son of GckI : 13 and is honourably buried by Joseph. A ND straightway in the morning the chief priests ■^^ held a a consultation with the elders and scribes and the whole council, and bound Jesus, and carried him away, and delivered him to Pilate. 2 And Pilate asked him. Art thou the King of the Jews '? And he answering said unto him, Thou say- est it. 3 And the chief priests accused him of many things: but he answered nothing. 4 And Pilate asked him again, saying, Answeresl thou nothing 1 behold how many things they witness against thee. 5 But b Jesus yet answered nothing; so'that Pilate marvelled. 6^ Now c at that feast he released unto them one prisoner, whomsoever they desired. 7 And there was one named Barabbas, which lav bound with them that had made insurrection \yith him, who had committed murder in the insurrection. 8 And the multitude crying aloud began to desire him to do as he had ever done unto them. 9 But Pilate answered them, saying. Will ye that I re- lease unto you the King of the Jews 1 the Galileans used a very corrupt dialect and pronunciation ; interchanging the eulturals. and other letters, and so blending or dividing words as to render tliem unintelligible, or convey a contrary sense. Thus, when a Galilean would h:ive asked, " whose is tliiti iamb," he pronounced the first word so confusedly that it could not be known whether he meant chanior, " an ass," chatnar, " wine," amar, " wool," or immar, " a lamb." A certain woman, intending to say to a judge, " My lord, I had a picture which they stole ; and it was .so great, that if" you had been i)lacpd in it, your feet would not have touched the ground," so spoiled it by her pronunciation, that her words meant, "Sirslave, I had a beam, and they stole thee away ; and it was so great, that if tiiey had hung thee on it, thy feet would not have touched^the gtQMn<\."\—BagsteT. Ver. 71. Began to curse and to sxoenr. — Doubtless to prove thereby that he was not a disciple. Let all profane persons consider this ! V'>r. 72. Before the cock crow n^/ce.— Peter denied bis Master before the cock crow the first time (ver. 63 ;) but he denied him three times before tJie (ock crew ♦wice. And lo/ien fie thought thereon, he loepl.—Carnfitell says, " There are not many worols in Scripture which have imdergone n.ore interpretations than this term (e'pibalnn.) Our translators give two of thtse in the margin. 1. " He wept abundantly." 2. "He began to weep." 3. Dod- dridge reads, " Covenng (his head) he went out," &c., and many more may be S('t!n in Campbell, who. howevi-r, returns nearly to the sense of the common version, and renders it, " He tliought carefully thereon willi tears." Chap. XV. Ver. 1. The whole council— Doddridge and Campbell, " San- h. Ver. 5. Yet ansirered vothing— That is, to the charges of the Jews, hail only answered to tlie high priest and Roman governor. See ver. 2. He MARK, XV. 149 10 For he knew that the chief priests had dehvered him for a envy. 11 But the chief priests moved the people, that he should rather •-' release Barabbas unto I hem. 12 And Pilate answered and said again unto thcni, What will ye then that I shall do unto hivi whom ye call the King f of tiie Jews 1 13 And tliey cried out again, Crucify him. \ 14 Then Pilate said unto them, Why, what evil f hith he done? And they cried out the more exceed- ingly, Crucify him. 15 Aridsr; Pilate, vvilling to content the people, released Barabbas unto them, and delivered Jesus, when he had scourged Itirn to be crucified. 16 IT And ii the s.'diers led him away into the hall, called Pretorium ; and they call together the whole band. 17 And they clotied him v/ith purple, and platted a crown of thorns, and i)ut it about his head, 18 And began to salute him, Hail, King of the Jews! 19 And they smote him on the head with a reed, and did spit i upon him, and bowing their knees worship- ped him. 20 And when they had mocked jhim, they took off' the purple from him, and put his own clothes on him, and led him out to crucify him. 21 And they compel one Simon a Cyrenian, who passed by, coming out of the country, the father of Alexander and Ruius, to bear his cross. 22 And k they bring him unto the place Goli^otha, which- is, being interpreted. The place of a skull. 23 And they gave him to drink wine mingled with myrrh : but he received it not. 24 ^\ And when they had crucified him, they i parted his garments, casting lots upon them, what every man should take. 25 And it was the third hour, and they crucified him. 20 And the superscription /3 of his accusation was written over, THE KING OF THE JEWS. (1 Pr.27.4. Kc.4.4. Ac. 13. 15. Tiu3.3. e Ac.3.14. f P3.2.6. Je.ffl.5. At.5.3l. h Mal.27. Jii. 13.23, ■J3 i 19.S. i c. 14.65. i Job -.3 9. Ps.35.l6. Ma:, a). 19. c. 10.34. l.u.'ia.C3. •23. II. ye. k Mai. 27. :«,&<■• 1.11.23.33, &c. Ju. 19.17, &C. 1 l's2J.l3. P il wa.s a Roman custom lo write Ihe crinw ; and rhiis tlie jiiJg- iiipiit aeaiiis! Jesiis was for this assiiiti[>- Ver. 16. The Preror/wm— [Wa.s properly the tent or home of the prcEtor, jl ainilitary. aiul SDiuutimcs a civil officer. Tiiis was a iDatrnificent ediJice in llie , upl'LT part of tlie city, wliicli Jiad been fbrnicily Herod's palace, and from I which there was an approach to the citadel of Antoiiia, which adjoined the ' tcmpk'.—Josephiis. \—Iiau'ster. \ , Vcr. 17. And theij clotlitd him with piirpfe.—'!t\aUhcw says, "scarlet." j; iVesley says the royal rolms were partly of ooth colours ; htit tliis was prohn- | bly a sin^'le rohe. By the frequent allusions of the ancient pne's lo the purple | colour of 6.'Oi9rf, it should seem that the ancient purple had in it a predonii- ij nance of rod, which when worn anil soiled, would resemhlc such puridf, : hut I, it is very difficult to ascertain the shades of diflerence between the scarlet, j crimson, and purple djes of the ancients. }; Ver. 21. The father of Alexander and Rvf 11^— yf ho aficnvards proved end- i nent Christians —iri?s/"c7/. j Ver. 23. Wne min'^led tcith myrrh.— This was a drink (riven to criminnU ! doomed to sulVer deaih. in order to stupify their leelings. Our Lord would no. !i consent to taste a drink, that brought relief by bluntine tlio sen-sihihties cf the > soul. \\t\M a reproof lo those who, in times of .sorrow, betake theinselve.s to strong drink— or to those who saciifice their reason on the altar of intemptf ranee. Ver. 25. The third hour— That is, nine in the morning. See note on John xlx. 14. 150 MARK, XV. ;i A. M. 4033. A. D. -iJ. in lit. 53. 12. P (reiUe■ Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani? which is, bemg interpreted, My God, My God, why hast thou forsaken ^ me 7 35 And some of them that stood by, when they heard it, said, Behold, he calleth Eiias. 3G And one ran and filled a sponge full of vinegar, and put it on a reed, and i gave him to drink, saying, Let alone ; let us see whether Ehas will come to take him down. 37 And " Jesus cried with a loud voice, and gave up the ghost. 38 It And the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom. 39 IT And when the centurion, which s^ood over against him, saw that he so cried out, f»ndgave up the ghost, he said, Truly this man was the Son of God. 40 There were also women looking o^x afar * ofT: among whom was Mary Magdalene, and 3Lary the mother of James the less and of Joses, and Salome: 41 (WTio also, when he was in Galilee, followed him, and ministered ^unto him;) and many other women which came up witii him unto Jerusalem. ^:2 TT And now when the even was come, because :l was the preparation, that is, the day before the sabbath, 43 Joseph of Arimathea, an honourable counsellor, Ver. 34. My Gcd, ^ny God, why— [Or, " My God, my God, to wliat sort '>f persons li;ist tliuu 'ei; me'." So also tlie Syriac veisioii ; vvliieli Dr. A. durkf. is inclined to adop. ; I'louijli he observes, "Whatever may be Ihoufrht of the above mode ofiiitcrv ren.tion, one tiling is certjiin, tiiat tiie words could not be used l)y our Loril in ti <; s-nse in which thf?y are g'^neraily understood. '1 his \a sulficiently evident ; fo ho well knew why he wa.s come imio that lioiir, nor could he be forsaken of God. in whom dwelt all the liilness of the Godhjad bodily. The Deity, howe-'ei, miRht restrain so much of its consolatory Sup- port, as to leave tiie huinar n<rews speak of two evenintr-s. The former commenced about three o'clock, the latter at si.x. As the saijbalh besan soon after this, the preparation must have begun soon after three (when Jesus died) on the Friday afternoon. Ver. 43. An honourable counsellor.— Campbell, " Senator;" i. e. a mem- MARK, XVI. 151 which also ^ waited for the kingdom of God, came, and went in boldly unto Pilate, and craved the body of Jesus. 44 And Pilate marvelled if he were already dead ; and calling unto him the centurion, he asked him whether he had been any while dead. 45 And when he knew it of the centurion, he gave the body to Joseph. 4G And he bought fine linen, and took him down, and v/rapped him in the linen, and laid him in a sepulchre which was hewn out of a rock, and rolled a ' stone in to the door of the sepulchre. 47 And Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of Joses beheld where he was laid. CHAPTER XVI. 1 An angel declareth the resnrreciion of Clirist to three women. 9 Christ him- sei! appeareth to Mary Magdalene : 12 to two going into the country : U then to the apostles, 15 whom lie scndeili fortli to preach tlie gospel : 19 and as- cende'Ji into hcavf n. A ND a when the sabbath was past, Mary Magda- -^ lene, and Mary the mother of James, and Sa- lome, had bought sweet b spices, that they might come and anoint him. 2 And very early in the morning the first day of the week, they came unto the sepulchre at the rising of the sun. 3 And they said among themselves. Who shall roll us away the stone from the door of the sepulchre ? 4 And when they looked, they saw that the stone was rolled away : for it was very great. 5 And entering into the sepulchre, they saw a young man sit'ting on the right side, clothed in a long white garment; and they were affrighted. 6 And he saith unto them, Be not affrighted: Ye seek Jesus of Nazareth, which was cruciiied : he is « risen ; he is not here ; behold the place where they laid him. 7 But go your way, tell his disciples and Peter /? that A. M. 4033. A. U. 29. y c.ia3,4. CIIAP.;S a Ma',28.1, 1,0.24.1, &c. Jn.20.1, pecially, sl'otiid think Christ had re- jected Jiin. for his denial of him ; and be- cit'ise he had need of extra- ordinary comfort, Ly reason of his ex- traordina- ry sorrow for his fail. ber of th<; Sanhedrim. Waited for the kingdom of God—\. e. for the ma- iiitVstatjon of ilic spiritual kingdotii of the ML'.'--siah. Ver. 46. And ?v3.'/e£Z a s/owe.— Doubtless hy the as.'si.stance of nis scrvantf. Chap. XVI. Ver. l. And when the sabbath ivas pait—Timt i.^. soon after six or. the Saturday evoiiins. Manj Mag^dalcne, &.c..—'l'hesevfirst;s are pa- ralKd with the first eight of the Ixst ciiaptor of .Matthew. Ver. 2. Andvcrij early.— \ U'esi supposes, that the women made two differ- 1 ent vi.sits to the sepulchre ; ami in consequence of that, two distinct reports to \ ihc ilisciples ;— that Mary IMaadalene, with the other Mary and Salome, se*. out not only early, hi.t very early in the niornin!:, before tlie time aiiiiointel I J meet Joanna and tiie other women there. (Lu. .\.\iv. 10.) This interpreta- tion, which is adopted by several eminent writers, is very probable, and recon- ciles the apparent discrepancy in the Evangelists. l—LV/g^srer. Ver. 5. .4 young- man sitting.— [TW\s appears to have been a different an- gel from that mentioned by St. IVIattliew. The latter sat in the porch of the tomb, and had assiunod a terrible appe.-trance to over-awe the euard ; (Mat. xxviii. 1.;) but this appeared as a yotmg man. within the sepulchre, in the in- ner ar>urtment. The two angels spoken of by St. John (chap. x.\ II.) appeared some tiine after these ; but whether they were the same or different cannot be ascertained ; neither can it he affirmed that the angels which manifested them- 8' Ives to the second pjirfy of women, recorded by St. Luke, (ch. xxiv. 4.) were the same or different. | — Bag^ter. . 7. And Peter, &c.— Particularly tell Peter, "lest he be swallowed up er much sorrow." Thus the Lord raises up the bowid down. Ver. 7. I 'vith ove MARK XVI. d Lu.ii4.U. c Li..yi.:«. I Co. 15.5. f or, to- geL'(er. h Ma 19. .28. j Jn.3.1S,:56 Ac.lU.cil.. 33. Ro.10.9. I re.3.;;i. k Jn. 12.^3. •2 Til. i 12. 1 Lii.l0.17. Ac. 5. la. 8.7. S6.I8. 19.12. m Ac'Z-l. 10. -18. I Co. 12. 10,23. n Ln.IO.lO. AC.2A5. o Ac.5.1.5, 16. 28.8. Ja.5. 14,15 q Ps.IIO.1. 1 IV'. 3. 22. Re.3.21. r AC..5.12. 14 3. H.;.2.4. he goelh before you into Galilee: there shall ye see him. as hf said iinio you. 8 And they went out quickly, and fled from the sepulchre ; for they trembled and were amazed : nei- ther said they any thing to any vian ; for they wers afraid._ y IT Now when Jesus was risen early the first day of the week, he appeared first to Mary Magdalene, out of whom he had cast seven devils. 10 And she went and told thcni that had been with him, as they mourned and wept. 11 And they, when they had heard that he was alive, and had been seen of her, believed not. 12 IT After that he appeared in another form unto d two of them, as they walked, and went into the country. they ther believed they them, 14 HI Afterward ^he appeared unto the eleven as they sat i" at meat, and upbraided them with their un- belief ° and hardness of heart, because they believed not them which had seen him after he was risen. 15 And he said unto them. Go '> ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every i creature. 16 He j that believeth and is baptized sliall be saved ; but k he that believeth not shall be damned. 17 And these signs shall follow them that believe; In I my name shall they cast out devils; they shall speaic '" with new tongues : IS They shall take up " sei-pents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them ; they " shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover. 19 IT So then p after the Lord had spoken unto them, he was received up into heaven, and sat ion the right hand of God. 20 And they went forth, and preached every where, the ■■ Lord working witn them, and confirming the word with signs following. Amen. Vcr. 9—20. \oio T)hen Jo.sus teas risen, &c,.—'i"nese twelve verses are «antiii(-' in nmiiy MSS., nnil in flic Ciinons of Evsebhis: but tliej' are in ilie Alexandrian MS.S.; seven of llicin, at lea.st, in llie Codex Beza ; in the old Sjriac, 'lie Arabic, the Vulf-'ate, and the old Italic, and other ancient versions, and in the Coninieiilaries of Tlieuphytact. They are rpioted hy Ambrose, An- eu^titt. and Leo, styled liie Great; and verse 19 in partictdar, is so cited hy Irericuit in iIk; second centnry, as {rivin!.' room to heiieve they were ail in his copy. See 7/cipbell, " a narrative :" 60 Boothroyd. Of those things that are most .iiirely believed.— Dod- dridge, " Have been confirmed among us wilh the fullest evidence ;"— Camp- bell and Boathrtyd, " Which have been accomplished "—Parkhurst, " Ful- ly nrovcli," or, " confirmcJ with the fullest evidence." Ver. 2. Ministers of the woi-d.—Gr. "The Logos," which term St. John, in the preface to his Gospel, applies personally to Christ ; but as the same term is by all the Evangelists applied to the Gospel, either preached or written, we think it would be wrong here to restrict its meaning. 1&4 LUKE, I. c AcU.I. d Acl.l. e Jn.a0.31. f Mai.2.1. g 1 Ch.24. 10. n. h Gc.7.1. 1 Ki.9.1. 2 Ki.2y.3. lCo.U.2. Ph.3.6. j Kx.30.7,8 k Le. 16.17. ver.29. n ver.60,63. o ver.53. p c.7.23. q Nu.6.3. r Je.1.5. 3 It seemed good to me also, having had perfect understanding of all things from the vcrv first, to write unto thee in •= order, most excellent J Thecphihis, 4 That thou n\ightest know « the certainty of those things, wherein thou hast been instructed. 5 nptlERE was in the days of f Herod, the king J- of Judea, a certain priest named Zacharias, of the course of s Abia : and his wife tvas of the daughters of Aaron, and her name was Elisabeth. 6 And they were both righteous ^ before God, walk- ing in all the commandments and ordinances i of the Lord blameless. 7 And thev had no child, because that Elisabeth was barren, and they both were now well stricken in years. 8 And it came to pass, that while he executed the priest's office before God in the order of his course. 9 According to the custom of the priest's office, nis lot was J to burn incense when he went into the temple of the Lord. 10 And the whole multitude of the people were pray- ing k without at the time of incense. 11 And there appeared unto him an angel of the Lord standing on the right side of the altar i of incense. 12 Andwhen Zacharias saw /urn, he was ""troubled, and fear fell upon him. 13 But the angel said unto him. Fear not, Zacha- rias : for thy prayer is heard : and thy wife Elisabeth shall bear thee a son, and thou shaft call his name n John. 14 And thou shalt have joy and glacjness ; and many shall rejoice °at his birth. 15 For he shall be great Pin the sight of the Lord, and shall | our translators there render it Johanan. U ^J LUKE, II. 158 A. M. 40C0. B. C. 5. k c.2.19,51. 1 I's.SO.n. inVi.T2.m. n Pb.111.9. p Is.51.7.. J 17. Ji3.30.10, 11. Hs. 105.8.. t Ti:.2.11, V2. I I'e.l.U, 15. n Ke.'i.lO. %■ Mal.S.l. w or, for. X AC..5.31 y oT.bovels of the thercy. branch. Is.U.l. Zee. 3. 8. 6.1'Z CHAP. 2. a or, oiled. 60 And all they that heard them laid them up kin their hearts, saying, What manner of child shall this be ! And the hand i of the Lord v/as with him. 67 IF And his father Zacharias was filled with tlie Holy Ghost, and prophesied, sayinj^, 6S Blessed ™ be the I give light to them that sit in darkness and in the shadow of death, to guide our feet into the v/ay of peace. 80 And the child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, and was in the deserts till the day of his showingunto Israel. CHAPTER Uf 1 Augustus taxeth all the Ronmn empire. 6 The naluity of Christ. 8 One ansel rehitelh it to the sheplienis : 13 many sing praises to (?ofce// remarks, strictly means, " the inhabited part of the earth," u LUKE, 11. 159 ■2(And this taxing was first made when Cyrenius was governor of tjyria.) 3 And all went to be taxed, every one into his own city. 4 And .loscph also went up from Galilee, out of the city of Nazareth, into .ludea, unto the city of David, whicli is called Bethlehein ; (because he was of the house and hneage of David :) 5 To be taxed with Mary his espoused wife, being great with child. 6 1i And so it was, that, while they were there, the days were accomplished that she should be delivered. 7 And she i> brought forth her first-born son, and wrapped him in swaddhng clothes, and laid him in a manger; because there was no roowi for them in the inn. 8 ir And there were in the same country shepherds abiding in the field, keeping "^ watch over their flock by night. , or, tu tiight- uatches. all wiiicii the Romans Iiafl the arrogance to include within their empire ; and, like other congucrors, when they came in contact with any nation whicli dis- puted their aulhorily. they considered that they had a right to suhdue them, heciiusc all the world was theirs ! After reading, with some atlwuion, the disciuiiitions both of Drs. Campbell and Lardner, the Editor is inclined to think lliat Cesar meant to extend this decree lo all his dominions, though he might hogin with Jndea. 'J. What is meant by this taxation ? As Herod was . acknowlcdsed King of Judea, though a tributary king, it seems unlikely that ! Cesar should levy a direct tax upon his people ; we think, therefore, that this was merely a census, or "enrolment," (as our margin interprets,) including a register both of the names and property of the iniiabitants, with a view to future taxation, and probably also to their reduction to a Roman province, which followed soon after. Cesar had doubtless views of revenue or aggran- dizement ; but Providence had higher views, as the sequel immediately dis- closes. See Doddridge and Campbell, in loc. and I.ardnefs Cred. Ver. 2. And this taxinif.—Doddr id^e renders it, " This was the first enrol- ment of Cyrenius, (Lai. Quirinius.) aftencards governor of Syria."— [Ra- ther, as Dr. Campbell, renders, " This first register took eftect when Cyrenius was president ot Syria;" tor at this time (iuintilius Varus was governor of Syria; {Josephus, Knt. 1. xvii. c. 5. § 2.) and this enrolment, which was pro- bably made with a view of levying a tax, (Ant. 1. xviii. c. ix. § 1—3.) was not put in force till Cyrenius was made r)resident, about eleven years afterwards, (Ant. I. xviii. c. iv. Tacitus, I. iii. 1, i.)]—Jiagster. Ver. 3. His own c/?//— That is, the city to which his family belonged. This was Bethlehem, where Joseph liad formerly a paternal inheritance, wluch, since the cai)tivity, had probably been lost. Ver. 7. Her Jirst-born son.— ao Campbell; but Doddridge renders it, " her son, the first born," conceiving that the expression is emphatic, ana may allude to Christ's being tlie " first burn of every creature." Col i. 15. And laid hitn in a manger, because there zoas no room for them in- the inn.~ The eastern mns, commonly called Caravanserais, are very large buildings, with domes, and a fountain in the centre, for the use of caravans ; the hcnc-fit.a of which are allowed to all travellers, but atford only a lodging pilacc for them- selves and cattle, without either food or bedchng: but it is probable the.se Ca-i ravanserais are not of so high antiquity as the birth of Christ. The kataluma, \ inn, or "house allotted to strangers," (as Cuvipbell renders it,) as beJonging to a small country town, was prolKibly of a humbler character, and afibrding room for but few families, was soon filled by the first comers ; and oth.ers, as Jo=enh an J 11. 19.2.5. .ln.5.15, 16. 1 Co.ll. wAc.'i6.7. 1 '11.5.5. or, fat ad. Ver. 24. A fair of turtle-doves.— [Ol^e was for a burnf-otUTinp. and ilie other lor asiti-ulVeriiig. The rich were required to bring a lamb : but the poor and middling cias.ees were required to bring eitlier tico turtledoves, or two yoring pigeons. Tiiis is a proof of the comparative poxerty of Josepii and Mary; and shows that this event occurred i.-efcre the otlering of the Magi, wliich wonhl have enabled them to oiTer a \sin-.b.\—liagster. Ver. 25. The consolation of Israel.— A common name fiir the Messiah. GUI. Ver. 26. Shovld not see death.— [To see death, is a Hebraism for to die. Vs. Ixxxix. A9.]—B(ig^ster. Ver. 37. Fourscore and four Venn— That \:.23.15. De. 1(3.1. b Ps. 119.99. Mai.7.8. c.4.ii,;«. Jii.7.15, 46. Jn..5.I7. y.4. inj? to the law of the Lord, .hey returned into Galilee, 10 their own city Nazareth. 40 And the child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, filled ^ with wisdom : and the grace of God was upon hiin 41 IT Now his parents went to Jerusalem every a year at the feast of the passover. 4,* And when he was twelve years old, they went i; p to Jerusalem after the custom of the feast. ^ 43 And when they had fulfilled the days, as thcv ve- turned, the child .jesus tarried behind in Jerusalem ; and Joseph and his mother knew not of it. 44 But they, supposing him to have been in the com- pany, went a day's journey ; and they sought him among d/ieir kinsfolk and acquaintance. 45 And when they found him not, they turned back again to Jerusalem, seeking him. 46 And it came to pass, that after three days they found iiiiii in the temple, sitting in the midst of the doctors, both hearing them, and asking them questions. 47 And all that heard him were astonished at his understanding b and answers. 48 And when they saw him, they were amazed : and his mother said unto him. Son, why hast thou thus dealt with us? behold, thy father and I have sought thee sorrowing. 49 And he said unto them. How is it that ye sought me "] wist ye not that I must be about ^ my Fa.f.her's business ? 50 And they understood not the saying which he spake unto them. has omitted tlic vvliole narraiive of the Magi, and the Higlit into Egypt, wliich prohalily or;oupicd two or three years at least : indeed, we have no farther ac- count of .le.sus till his attending the pa.ssover. ver. 22.— [Nazareth, now Nas- sara, was a small town of Zehulun, in Lower Galilee, according to Etisebiu^, fiUcen miles east of Legio, near mount Tabor, and. according to D'Jivieux, aliout eiglit leagues, or a^ccoiding to MnunUreU, seven hours, or about twi-nty miles south-east of Acre. It is one of the principal towns of the j)asiialic of Acre, cont:iining a population of about 3000 souls, of whom 500 are Turks, the remainder being Christians. It is delightfully situated on elevated ground, in a valley, encomiiassed by mountains.]— Jiflsrsrer. Ver. 40. Sfron? in spirit.— See chap. i. 80. And the grace of God wan vpon /litn.-mln other words, " filled with the Holy Ghost," meaning the spirit of wi.sditm Wd devotion ; for it docs not appear that the miraculous gilts of the .Spirit were bestowed on the man Christ Jcsns until his ba^'tism, ch. iv. 1. Ver. 4t. His parents loent. —'Vho law obliged only the males to attend the great feasts. (Exod. xxiii. 17,) yet females were not torbidden to attend. Ver. 42. Jnd when he was twelve years o/d.— This is understood to be the period at which youth were rc'iuiied to attend the temple worship, and from wlii';h period they were brought under the yoke of the law, and were denomi- nated " sons of the covenant." Wotton and Li^htfoot. Ver. 44. Went a dai/s journe;/— Thai is, betore they missed liim : then they inquired among the party vvitli whom they travelled, which probably was numerous, and on the third day. returning to the city, found him in the temple, ver. 46. Ver. 43. Afrer three days.— That this phrase was to the Jews equivalent to " oil the third day," is evident from Mat. xxvii. 64, and note. Ver. 4S. .ind lohen thei) saw him— Thtxi is, his parents, they also were ania/.ed. It is observable "tl-.at .Mary here speaks, to her Son Jesus, of Joseph as his father ; which he was, both le:;ally and in courtesy, tliough not in fact. | Ver. 49. Wis! i\. e. knew) ye not that I must he about inn father's buti- nessi— Doddridge and Campbell, " ** ~" ■^"*'— '- " <=- ••-" a.-.:,.„ o„,i . many able critics. At my Father's." So "the Syriac, and LUKE, III. 163 51 U And he went down with them, and came to Nazareth, and was subject unio them but his mo- ther kepi n Archelaus ; but he, being charged with various crimes, wns de- prived and oanished. and thus Judea reduced to a Roman province, though Herod Aniipas, and Philip, still retained Tetrarchies (or quarterings) of the Jewish monarchy. Iturea— [Was a province of Syria east of Jordan, now calleil Djedonr. according to Burckhardt, and comprising all the flat country south of D.iebel Kessoue as far as Nowa. east of Djebel el Sheikh, or mount Hermon, and west of the Hadj road. 3';ac7?ow?7/s, according to Strabo and Ptolemy, coinpreliended all the uneven country on the e:jst of Auranilis. now Haouran, from near Damascus to Bozra, now called El Led^a and Djebel Haouran. Abilene was a district in the valley of Lebanon, so calleil from Abila its chief town, 13 miles N. of Damascus, according to An- tonin us. \—Bagster. Ver. 2. Annas and Caiaphas being high priests .-—Strictly, there could be Dut one liiuh priest; but cither Annas, having been high priest, still retained the title by courtesy ; or Caiaphas was high priest, and Annas his deputy, or Sagan, but placed first (according to Selden) on account of his secular office, as prince of the Sanhedrim. Ver. 3. All the countrrj about Jordan— ThaA is, adjacent to, probably on Loth sides of the river. Ver. 8. We have Abraham to our father.— AhTuham was the founder of 164 LUKE, III. A. M. 4030. A. D. 26. 'i M.-\t.7.19. c. 13.7,9. i c.n.41. 2C0.8.U. I J 11.3. 17. J Mat.21. c7.29. k C19.8. 1 Co.6.10. I or, put nt man in fear. jiEx.23.l. Le.19.11 n 1 Ti.6.8. o or, cUow q or, rea- scneU;oT, debated. r Je.15.7, 19. s Mi.4.12. Milt. 13. 30. u Ps.21.9. Ma. 9. 4-1, 43. and begin not to say within yourselves, We have Abra- hani to our father : for I say unto you, That God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham. 9 And now also the axe is laid unto the root of the trees : eyery ii tree therefore which bringoth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. 10 And the people asked him, saying. What shall we do then ? 11 He answereth and saith unto them, He » that hath two coats, let him impart/to him that hath none; and he. that hath meat, let him do likewise. 12 Then came also publicans J to be baptized, and said unto h*m. Master, what shall we do 7 13 And he said unto them, Exact k no more than that which is appointed you. 14 And the soldiers likewise demanded of him, say- ing, And what shall we do? and he said unto them, 1 i)o violence to no man, neither accuse anj/ "'falsely; and be content " with your " wages. 15 II And as the people were i* in expectation, and all men i mused in their hearts of John, whether he were the Christ, or not ; 16 John answered, saying unto ihem all, I indeed baptize you with water; out one mightier than I Cometh, the latchel of whose shoes I am not v.-orihy to unloose : he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire : 17 Whose r fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly purge his floor, and ^will gather the wheat into his garner ; hut the i chafl' he will burn " with fire un- quenchable. 18 And many other things in his exhortation preach- ed he unto the people. 19 IT But '^ Herod the tetrarch, being reproved by him for Herodias his brother Philip's wife, and for all the evils which Herod had done, 20 Added yet this above all, that he shut up John in prison. tlie Jewish nation, and is .styled, on account of lii.s confidence in the promises of God, the tiitiier of tlie faithful. Ver. U. Do violence to no man. — Doddridge, "Terrify no man." And be content itnth your tvages.—M is we!! known that soldiers often mutinied on this ground. And tiiosi; who were the most ready tools to oppress olhcrs, were the most sturdy in rcsistinj oppression, and even a just subordination to the higher powers. — [Soldiers here mean men actually under ar?)is, or rnarch- ins to lialtle. Now, as we learn from Josephns that Herod was at this lime engaged in war with AreUis, a kinpof.A.raliia. 3iic/;fle/?s concludes, thut these military men were a part of Herod's army, tiien on its march from (i:)!dee, which nuist of nece-'^sity have passed through the country where John was bantizinir. See on Ma. vi. 21.]— Baggier. Ver. 16. lie shall haptizeyov with the Holy Ghost and with fire.— llorn. is an evident allusion to the pouring down of tlie Holy Spirit upon the heiievers on the day of Pentecost. See Acts ii. 3. 'I'lii?, as many think, proves tiiat the term laptivin is at least not always used lor immersion ; hut, sometimes at ieast, forelhision, or pouring down. But on this wc speak with tenderness, as our object is to [trciuiotc Christian harmony cind afleclion ; not controversy on Uie non-essentials of religion. V(;r. 13. llepreac/ied unto the people.— Th'ia version is defective ; L y.rdner remarks, the words may be rendered, " He evangeli/ed (or preached the gos- pel) to the people." Campbell, "He published the good tidings (or gospel) to the people." LUKE, III. 165 21 IT Now when all the people were baptized, it "came to pass, that Jesus also being baptized, and praying, the heaven was opened, 22 And the Holy Ghost descended in a bodily shape like a dove upon him, and a voice came from heaven, wliicli said, Thou art my beloved Son ; in thee I am well pleased. 23 IT And Jesus himself began to be about thirty years of age, being (as was supposed) the son »of Joseph, which was tiie son of Heli, 2-1 Which was the son of Mat that, which was the son of Levi, which was the so7i of Melchi, which was the son of Janna, which was the son of Joseph, 25 Which was the son of Mattathias, which was the son of Amos, which was the son of Is aum, which was the son of Esli, which was the so?i of Nagge, 26 Which was the son of Maath, which was the son of JMattathias, which was the son of Semei, which was the son of Joseph, which was the son of Juda, 27 Which was the son of Joanna, which was the son of Rhesa, which was the son of Zorobabel, which was the son of Salathiel, which was the son of Neri, 28 Which was the son of Melchi, which was the son of Addi, which was the son of Cosam, which was the son of Rlmodam, which was 'he son of Er, 29 Which was the son of Jose, which was the son of Eliezcr, which was the son of" Jorim, which was the son of Matthat, which was the son of Levi, X- Mat.ia 55. Jn.6.-)2. Ver. 21. Now lohen all the people loere baptized— Tlidt is, great iiumben of the til. Ver. 22. In a bodily shape.— Doddridge, " In a corporeal form :" that i' was in the form of a dove, liowever, many doubt. Dr. Daniel Scotl suDposi s it to have heen a lambent flame, witli a hovering motion ; but the dove seer ,s so fine an emblem of the Holy Spirit, that we see no more exception to t! (s form than that of a tongue of tire. Acts ii. 3. Ver. 23. And Jesus himself besan lo be about thirfj/ years of age.— D d- dridse, " And Jesus when beginninjj (iiis ministry) was about thirty years ol, ;" sn Lnrdner. But Campbell (followinsj Grotins and othijrs) reads, " .\ow Jesus was himself about thirty years in subjugation ;" namely, to his pare its. Being (as teas supposed) the son of Joseph.— Joseph being his motl er's espoused husband, it was of course suppo^sed by llie world, that Joseph i lUst , be iiis father ; but this expression strongly implies the contrary.— [The real I father of Joseph was Jacob, (Mat. i. 16;) but having married the daugh' -r of Hell, anJ being perhaps adopted by him, he was called his son, and a? such was enti-red in the puldic registers ; Mary not being mentioned, becau>.e the Hebrews never permitted the name of a woman to enter their genealogical taides. b.it inserted her husband as the son of him who was, in reality, but his father-in-law. Hence, it appears that St. Matthew, who wrote principally for thtr Jews, traces the pedigree of Jesus Christ from Abraham, throush wl nm the promise was Eiven to the Jews, to David, and from David, through thf line of Solomon, to Jacob th*; father of Joseph, the reputed, or legal father of Christ ; anrl that St. Luke, who wrote for the Gentiles, e.vtends his genealogy up- wards from Heli the father of Mary, through the line of Nathan, lo David and from David to Abraham, and from^braham to Adam, who was the im mediate '" son of God" by creation, and to whom the promise of the Savioui was ■.'iven in behalf of himself and all his posterity. The two branches oJ j descent from David, by Solomon and Natlmn, being thus tmited in the per I .sons of Mary and Joseph. Jesus the son of Mary re-united in himself all tht blood, priviieses, and rights, of the whole family of David, in consequence ol which he is emphatically called " Tlieson ofDiiy\t\."\—Bags(er. "What maj I have thro.vn some considerable difficulty in the way of reconciling these ee nealogies, \i the Hebrew law, which obliged men. in certain cases, to marry tlv- j widows of their deceased brothers, (see Deui. xxv. 5, ha.rad, &c.— This Cainan is not in thr Hebrew poncalo-y, (Ge. xi. 12,) hut is round in the LXX. Wliether it was here inserted hy Luke, or hy some copyin, is not of great importance, since the only (-Mcstion arisnig from it is, whotlier ealah was the son or grandson of ArphaxailT— lit may here be reinarl from right to left, they rolled oh" with the left hand while they rolled on with ihcxii:ht.\—Bagster. Ver. 18. Because.— Campbell, "Inasmuch as." Ver. w. The mintstcr.— Campbell, " The servant ;" namely, in waitingupon the readers. Vor. 22. The sracmts ti'ords.—Doddridg:e, "Graceful wor As''— Campbell, "Words full of grace."— Greek, "Words of grace;" referring more to tlie matter than the manner of his discourse. Ver. 23. Done in Capernaum.— Sec Mark i. 21, &c. : John ii. 19. Ac. 16S LUKE, IV. A. M. 4031. A. D. 27. ll.iJ.tc. a Mat. 13. .57. Jr.- H V I Ki.t7.g. wJa.5.17. I 2 K.5.14. y or, ed^e. 1 PS.37.U. 32.33. a Jn.S..59. 10.39. b Je.23.29. M.-11.7.23 c Ma. 1.23. d or, aicny. e .ra.2.19. f ver.41. g Ps.16.10. D:i.924. Ac.S. U. me this proverb. Physician, heal thyself: whatsoever we ha e heard done in ' Capernaum, do also here in thy country. 24 And he said, Verily I say unto you, No " prophet is accepted in his own country. 25 But I tell you of a truth, » many M-idows were i*i Israel in the days of Elias, when the heaven was shut up * three years and six months, when great famine was throughout all the land ; 26 But unto none of them was Elias sent, save unto Sarepta, a city of Sidon, unto a woman that was a widow. 27 And « many lepers were in Israel in the time of Eliseus the prophet ; and none of them was cleansed, saving Naaman the Syrian. 28 And ail they in tire synagogue, when they heard these things, were filled with wrath, 29 And rose up, and thrust him out of the city, and led him unto the xhrow of the hill whereon their city was built, that they might cast him down ^ head- long. 30 But he passing » through the midst of them went his way, 31 And came down to Capernaum, a city of Galilee, and taught them on the sabbath days. 32 And they; were astonished at his doctrine : for his word was with b power. 33 IT And/" in the synagogue there was a man, which had a spirit of an unclean devil, and cried out with a loud voice, 34 Saying, d Let us alone; what «have we to do with thee, thou. Jesus of Nazareth 7 art thou come to destroy us 7 f I know thee who thou art ; the s Holy One of God. Ver. 2.5. Elias— Or, Elijah, 1 Kings xvii. 9, &c. Vcr. 26. Sarepta.— \ Sarepta. a city of Pha-nicia, on the coast of the Medi- terranean, is called Zarphand by the Arabian peographor Sherif Jhn Idris, who places it 20 miles N. of Tyro, and 10 S. of Sidon ; hut its real distance from Tyre is about lb miles, tho whole distance from that city to Sidon boins only 2.5 miles. Maundrell states, that the place shown him for this city, called Sarphan, consisted of only a few houses, on the tops of the mountains, with- in about 1-2 a mile of the sea ; between which there were ruins of considera- ble extent. l—B«irs/er. Ver. 27. Eliseus— Or Elisha, 2 Kings v. 3. Ver. 29. The brow (margin, " edge") of the hill whereon their city loaa buiU.—Bni modern travellers tell us that Nazareth was built in a valley, sur- rounded by hills. So Dr. Richardson compares it to a delightful basin of earth, surrounded by fifteen mountains. The village, he says, stands on an elevated situation, on the west side of the valley. Now it appears by God- wijn that the law required only an eminence of two cubits high, from which the person stoned must be thrown down, and such an eminence may be found almost any whore. Perhaps the original term (ophrus) may be misunderstood. Po- b'hius uses it for the " bank of a river," which is generally sloping. (See Jones's Lex.) The human eye-brow, which seems the origin of the term, is not on the top of the forehead, but on the rise ; perhaps, therefore, the true meaning may be, that the city was built on the slope of the hill, from the steepest part of which they meant to prccipitate.our Lord. What is now called the .Mount of Precipitation is, however, full half a league from the village, and difficult of access, which is therefore very unlikely to be the place to which the Jews meant to drag our Saviour. Ver. 3.3. A spirit of an unclean devil— That is, a demon, who was an un- clean spirit : this seems utterly inconsistent with the idea of these demons be- ing diseases. LUKE, V. 35 And Jesus rebuked him, saying, Hold thy peace, and come out of him. And when the devil had thrown him in the midst, hecameout of him, andhurthimnot. 36 And they ^yerc all amazed, and spake amon" themselves, saying. What a word is this ! for v ith authority and power he commandeth the unclean spirits, •> and they come out. 37 And the fame of him went out into every place of the country round about. 38 " And he arose out of the synagogue, and entered into Simon's house. iAnd Simon's wife's mother was taken with a great fever ; and they besought him for her. 39 And he stood over her, and rebuked the fever ; and it left her : and immediately she arose and ministered unto them. 40 IT Now when the sun was setting, all tiiey that had any sick with divers diseases brought them unto him ; and he laid his hands on every one of them, and healed them. 41 IT And devils also came out of many, crying out, and saying, Thou art Christ the Son of GocL And he rebulung/Ae/n. suffered them not J to speak : for they knew that he was Christ. 42 IT And when it was day, he departed and went into a desert place : and the people sought him, and came unto lum, and stayed him, that he should not depart from them. 43 And he said unto them, I must preach the king- dom of God to other cities also : for therefore k am I sent. 44 And he preached in the synagogues of Galilee. CHAPTER V. 1 Christ teacheth the people out of Peter's ship : 4 in a miraculous taking of fishes, slioweth how he will make him and his partners fishers of men : 12 cleanseil\ the leper: IGprayeOiin the wilderness : 18 healelh one sick of tlie palsy : 27 calletti Matthew the publican : 29 eateth with sinners, as being the physician of souls : M forelellelh the fastings and afllictions of the apos- tles after his ascension : 3G and likenetb faint-hearted and weak disciples to old bottles and worn garments. A ND a it came to pass, that, as the people pressed -^ upon him to hear the word of God, he stood by the lake of Gennesaret, 2 And saw two ships standing by the lake : but the A. M. 1031. A. D. 27. Mai.8 U, &c. Ma. 1.29, &c. i or, to say that they knew him to be ChiisU a Mat i.lS, Ma.1.16, Vcr. 37. The fame, &c.— [The sound; a very elegant metaphor, says Dr. Adam Clarke. The people are represented as struck with istonishment, and the sound goes out through all the coasts ; in allusion to the propagation of sound by a smart stroke upon any substance.]— 2?as"s/er. Ver. 42. When it teas day.— Mark says, " A great while before day," which may refer to his ri.sing at the first dawn ; and when the day advanced, out pro- bably before sun-rise, he went forth, &c. Ver. 44. Galilee.— [Many of the Jewish traditions, in accordance with Is. ix. 1, 2, assert that Galilee wna the place where the Messiah siiouhl first ap- pear. Thus also Is. ii. 19, " When he shall arise to smite terribly the cath," is expounded in the hook Zohar, as referring to the Messiah : " When )>e shall arise, and shall be revealed in the land of Galilee." See Schoetgen.]—BagsteT. Chap. V. Ver. 1. And it came to pass.— No particular day or time; is here pointed out ; but one day, while ho was preaching.— 3'Ae lake cf Gennesaret —Called also " the sea of Galilee," and " of Tiberias ;" called also in the Old Testament, " tlieSca of Cinnercth." Num. xxxiv. 11. Jos. xii. 3. Ver. 2. Ttoo s/u'ps. — Evidently fishing-barlis. Standing— 1\).s.i'\i aground ; not afloat. 15 170 LUKE, V 1 A. M. 4031. A. U. 27. c R' 127 1,2 E7.0.37. d Ecn.6. Cia 6.9. HX.23..5. Ga.a'Z l'r.13.24. f Jii.13.22. 2 Su.6.9. 1 Ki.l7. 18. Is.6.5. g P6.S.6,8. h Mrxt.4.20. I!(.i7. llii.3.7.8. Mat.S.2, &c. Ma.l.lO, &c. j i Ki.5.10, 14. 1 Mai. 4. 25. Mii.3.7. J 11.6.2. fishermen were gone out of them, and were washing I their nets. 3 And he entered into one of the ships, which was Simon's, and prayed him that he would thrust out a Uttle from the land. And he sat down, and taught the people out of the ship. 4 ^ Now when he had left speaking, he said unto Simon, b Launch out into the deep, and let down your nets for a draught. 5 And Simon answering said unto him, Master, we have toiled all the night, and have taken •= nothing: nevertheless at thy word I will letdown the net. 6 And 'ei-s, surely. \\c apprehend that part of this passage should be read in a parenthesis, thus : Ver. l.'>. "Great multitudes cnn-.e ... to be healed, (and he withdrew, ic And it came to pass on a certain day, as he was teachmfr, and tliere were Pharisees, Sac. sittui?; bv ....,) and thfi tv-wer of the Lord was (present) to heal thetn ;" viz. the multitudes that came to lie Jiealcd. So (for substance) Glassius, Doddrid-je, Cnvipbell, mid BoQlhroyd. It is erident enough, from what follows, that the Pharisees came not to be healea, but to cavil and find fault. ^'er. 18 — 26. Aiid, behold, men browiht in a bed, i:c. — This is tlie same n.vi- rativo as in Mat. ix. 2 — 8, where we offered some general remarks; aiid in Mark ii.. 3—12. ■\'cr. 19. IJicy went upon the hoitse-top. — [The plain state of the case seems to have been this: not bein? atle to approach our Loru, necause jf the crowd, they niicended the flat roof bj the outer stairs, and, imcoverins: the roofin?, whether of tiling or Ihatcliin?, iil)out the place where Je.sus sat, thejr let dowii the couch by 1 lie orifice. In all tliis there appeare no difiiculty ; and the damaue, considering the slijrlit structiue ul d tliin roofing of eastern houses, could not Kavc been greiit.] — Bngsla: Ver. 21. Fon/ive sitis. — See note on JIark ii. 7. Ver. 26. FMlsd with fto: — i. e. with a reverential sense of the divine power. 172 LUKE, VI. w LM5 ', 10. 1 Co.G.y. II. ITi.l 15. 2 Pe.3.9. 7 15.2^12 .Mat.9.lo, 17. Ma.a.21, 2i a l-e.19.19. »e.22.U. 2C0.6.16. a Mat 12. Mx2.23, ij Rx.20.lC. Is5S.I3. 29 51 And Levi made him a great feast in his own house . and " there was a srcat company of publicans and of others that sat down with them. 30 But their scribes and Pharisees murmured against his disciples, saying, Why do ye eat and drink with pubheans and sinners? 3; And Jesus answering said unto them, They tMat are whole need not a ^physician; but they that are sick. 32 I came not to call the righteous, but sinners '" to repentance. 33 ^ And they said unto him, Why do the disciples of John fast often, and make prayers, and likewise the dhciples of the Pharisees ; but * thine eat and drink? 34 And he said unto them, Can ve make the children of the bride-chamber fast, while tne bridegroom is with the in ? 35 But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken away from them, and then shall they fast y in those days. 36 ir And '^he spake also a parable unto them ; No man piitteth a piece of a new garment upon an old ; if otherwise, then both the new maketh a rent, and the piece that wns taken out of the new agreeth not "with the old. 37 And no man putteth new wine into old bottles ; else the new wine will burst the bottles, and be spilled, and the bottles shall perish. 38 But new wine must be put into new bottles ; and both arc preserved. 39 No man also having drunk old icim straightway desireth new : for he saith, The old b is better. CHAPTER VI. * 1 Christ reproveth the Pharisees' blin-lness ahoul ihe obser\-ation of tlie sabhath, by scripture, reason, aii'l miracle : \'i chooseih twelve apostles : 17 hcalelh the diseasea : 20 preachetli to his disciples before the people of blessings ami curses : 27 how we must love our eneuiies : 46 and join the obedience o*" good works to the he;\rin2: of llie wor.l : lest in the evil day of temptation wc fall like a house builtxipon the face of llie earth, without any foundation. ' A ND '^it came to pass on the second sabbath after 1. -^^ the first, that he went through the corn fields ; and his disciples plucked the ears of corn, and did eat, rubbing i/ic??i in their hands. 2 And certain of the Pharisees said unto them, Why do ye that which b is not lawful to do on the sabbath days ? 3 And Jesus answering them said. Have ye not read so much as this, what « David did, when himself was a hungered, and they which were with him ; 4 How he went into the house of God, and did take Vcr. 30. Their scribes. &c.— Tliat is, the; scribes and Pharisees of that placr;. Campbell. : „, .■ ■ Chap VT Vcr. 1—5. And it came to pass, &c.— The same conversation is related more fully by r.Iatthew, chap. xii. 1--8 ; also in Mark ii. 23-23. Vcr. 1. On the second sabbath after the fir St.- Caynpb ell. On the sabbath (called) second r)rime ;" this is literal, but the learned cimiincntator confesses the exact meaning to bo unknown. Doddridge reiidc^rs it, On the hrst sab- bath aOer the second (day ofunloavened bread.") So Lightfoot, iS'eiocome, &c. LUKE, VI. = I 173 e Mat. 12. 10,&c. Ma.3.1, g Job i'la h Is. 42.4 Ac.26.'-6. j Ps.2.1;i 1 Mat.6.a m Mai. 10.1, &c. Ma.3.ia 6 7. p M-al.4.2.5 &c. M».3.7, &c. q Ps. 103.3. 107. 17.. -20 rNii.21.8,9. Mat. 14. 36. Jn.il4, 15. and eat the shew-bread, and gave also to tliem thai Averewith him; which it is not lawful J to eat but for the priests alone? 5 And he said unto tliem, That the Son of man is Lord also of the sabbath. 6 IT And " if. came to pass also en another sabbath, that ^ he entered into Hie suiagoguc and taught: and there, t was a man whose rignt hand was withered. 7 And the scribes and Pharisees watched him, whether he would heal on the f sabbath day ; that they might find an accusation against him. 8 But lie knew their s thoughts, and said to the man which had the withered hand, Rise hup, and stand forsh in the midst. And he arose and stood forth. 9 Then said Jesus unto them, I will ask you one thing; Is it lawful on the sabbath days to do good, or to do evil 7 to save life, or t^ destroy it ? 10 And looking i round about upon them al'i, he said unto the man, Stretch forth thy hand. And he did so : and his hand was restored whole as iheotlier. 11 And they were filled with madness ; and commu- ned J one with another what they might do to .lesus. 12 T And k it came to pass in those days, that he \vent out into a mountain i to pray, and continued all night in prayer to H-od. . 13 And when it was dav, he called unto him his dis- ciples : and of them he chose "> twelve, whom also he named apostles ; 14 Siinon, (whom "he also named Peter,) and Andrew his brother, James and John, Philip and Bartholo- mew, , 15 Matthew and Thomas, James the sojiof Alpneus •and Simon called Zelotes, 10 And Judas othebrotkcr of James, and Judas Isca- riot, which also was the traitor. 17 '^ And he came down with them, and stood m the plain, and the companv of his disciples, and p a gjeat multitude of people out of all Juaea and Jerusalem, and from the sea coast of Tvre and SidJi, which came to hear him, and to be healed i of their diseases ; _ 18 And they that were vexed with unclean spirits: and thev were healed. 19 And' the whole multitude sought to touch Mum: for s there went virtue out of him, and healed thein nil. Ver. 9 Is it lawful, dcc.—CamphelJ, "Wliut is lawful to do oi the sat'i.itli | Good or ill? To scire, or to destroy v" So a grieat many Mbii. ao. pniitea editions. Thev change only in tlic pointing. _ . . „ , . - , :„ „ r„„. Ver. 11. 'liieu iiere filled icith mathwss. —T\v.s is well explainer., antl m a few words, l)v Mr. Hmn/. " Thev were mad at Christ, mad at the r-c-ople, maa al themselves. Anser is a short madness ; malice a Ions one.' Ver. 13. pondini? •d by our Lord, from 5/ff^. .., ■- -. — ,-■-.. i .<, M denote anv one deputed to act for anotlicr. especially on puluic biisin»«. ; ambassadors. Legates, or cnvoi/s ; in wliich sense Herodotus aivo •uses the woru.]— I ^xIj^\5. Simon called Zc'o^oM eniploved by our Lord, from sbclarli, " to send." It ^\as emplovfil by Ibc Jews to 174 LUKE, VI. V Is.55.1. wPs. 107.9. X ls.61.3. Ke.21.4. y Jn.l7.l4. z lPe.2.19, AC..5.41. Col. 1.24. JaA.2. Ac7.52. He.ll.3i. na.2.9. Ja.5.1. e U-.23.7. Co.W. f Pr.l4.13. Ep.5.4. g Ju.15.19. 1 Jn.4.5. h Kx.23,4,5 Pr.'25.21. Miit..5.44. ver.35. Ro. 12.20. j Mal..5.39. k 1 Co.6.7. I Di. 15.7,8, 10. Pr.19.17. 21.26. Mat.5.42, &c. m Mat 7. 12. II ver.27. o P3.37.2S. 112.5. p Mat.5.45. q Mat.7.1. 20 fl And ' he lilted up his eyes on his disciples, and said, Blessed be ye " poor : for yours is the kingdom of God. 21 Blessed are ye that hunger " now: for ye shall be ^ filled. Blessed are ye that weep ^ now : for ye shall laugh. 22 Blessed are ye, when men shall hate y you, and when they shall separate ^ you from their company^ and shall reproach youy and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man's sake. 23 Rejoice ^ ye in that day, and leap for joy : for, be- hold, your reward is great in heaven : for in the like manner i^did their fatiiers unto the prophets. 24 But wo unto you that are •= rich! for ye have re- ceived d your consolation. 25'Wo unto you that are *full ! for ye shall hunger. Wo unto you that laugh f now ! for ye shall mourn and weep. 26 Wo unto you, when all men shall speak well = of you! for so did their fathers to the false prophets. 27 If But I say unto you which hear, Love hyour ene- mies, do good to them which hate you, 28 Bless them that curse you, and ipray for them which despitefully use you. 29 And J unto him that smiteth thee on the one cheek offer also the other ; and him k that taketh away thy cloak forbid not to take thy coat also. 30 Give 1 to every man that asketh of thee ; and of him that taketh away thy goods ask them not again. 31 And "las ye would that men should da to you, do ye also to them likewise. 32 For if ye love them which love you, what thank have ye 7 for sinners also love those that love them 33 And if ye do good to theni which do good to you, same what thank have ye? for sinners also do even the 34 And if ye lend to them of whom ye hope to receive, what thank have ye ? for sinners also lend to sinners, to receive as ifiuch again, 3.5 But love ye your "enemies, and do gjod, and o lend, hopin" for nothing again; and your reward shall be great, ana p ye shall be the children of the Highest : for lie is kind unto the unthankful and to the evil. 36 Be ye therefore merciful, as your Father also is merciful. 37 Judge 1 not, and ye shall not be judged : condemn not, and ye shall not be condemned: forgive, and ye shall be forgiven : V(!r. 22. When they shall separate you— From their company ; lliat is, " f.\- pel you from tiie synagogue ; excommunicate you." Campbclt. Ver. 29. Take thy coat.— [The coat was a tunic, or under garment, over whicli ilie Jews and other nations tiirew a cloak or gown, wiicn lliey vent abroad, or were not at work.]— JSag'srer. Ver. 35. Hoping for nothing again— 'Vho Greek word is only here used in theNewTesfameiil, where some render it, to dcspcnd ; and then tiii' scn.-je is, lend loithout despondency, i. e. without being weary ; but the true meaning p.ro- bably is, lend even lo those from whom you cannot reasonably e.vpcct any recompense. LUKE, VII. 175 , 38 Give, and it shall be given "^ unto you ; good mea- sure, pressed down, and shaken together, and running over, shall men give into your ^ bosom. For t with the same measure that ye mete withal it snail be mea- sured to you again. , ,,• J 39 And he spake a parable unto them, Can " the blind lead the blind 7 shall thev not both fall into the ditch 7 40 The * disciple is not above his master : but every one *that is perfect shall be as his master. 41 And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy brother's eye, but perceivest not the beam that is in thine own eye? ^ 42 Either how canst thou say to thy brother, Brother, let me pull out the mote that is in thine eye, when thou thyself beholdest not the beam that is in thme own eye? Thou hypocrite, » cast out first the beam out of thine own eye, and thenshalt thou see clearly to pull ijut the mote that is in thy brother's eye. 43 For y a good tree bringeth not forth corrupt fruit; neither doth a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. 44 For ^ every tree is known by his own fruit. For of thorns men do not gather figs, nor of a bramble bush gather they ^ grapes. 45 A b good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth that which is good ; and an evil man out of the evil treasure of his heart bringeth forth that which is evil : for of the abundance of the heart his mouth speaketh. 46 IT -And why call ye me ^ Lord, Lord, and do not the things which I say? 47 Whosoever cometh to me, and heareth my sayijif^s, md doeth them, I will show you to whom he is like : ' 4S He dis like a man which built a house, and digged deep, and laid the foundation on a rock : and wlien the flood arose, the stream beat vehemently upon that house, and "^ could not shake it: for it was founded upon a frock. 49 But he? that heareth, and doeth not, is like a man that without a foundation built a house upon the earth ; against which the stream did beat vehemently,and im- mediately it I'fell ; and the ruin of that house was great. CHAPTER VII. I Christ fiivleth a grraler faith in the ceimirioii a Gentile, than in any of the Jews: lU liL'aletli his servant being abseia : 11 raiseili from ileiuh the widow's son alNain: 19 ti\s\verelh John's iiiesseiiseR wiili the ilecUiration of liis lui- racles : 21 leslirietli lo the people what opinion he hekl of Johsi : 30 iuvsisheih aeainst the Jews, wlio wiih neither the manners of John nor of Jesus conlil lie won: 36 and shuweth hy oceaiion lif Mary Maititalene, how he is a friend lo sinners, not to maintain lliem in sins, but U forgive theni tlieir sins, iipoi'. llielr fiiUt and I'.pentance. ■jV'OW » when he had ended all his sayings in the au- J-^ dieiice of the people, he entered into Capernaum. A. M. 4031. A. n. 27. r Pr.19.17. iMaLlO. 42. Mt 1.7.2. Ma.l.«. Ja.2.ia V Mat. 10. 24. J...13.16. 15.20. w or, shall be per- fected as his mas- ter. X Pr.l8.i7. Ro.2.1,2J y MaL7.16, 17. I Mat.12. 33. a A grape. Mal.1.6. .Mat.7.51. 25.11. c. 13.2-5. aei.6.7. f Pb.46.1..: g Ja.1.24.. 26. h Pr.23.lS. Ilos.4 14. a Mat.8.5 &c. Ver. 38. Shall men give into your bosom.— Tha eastern garments being long, folilctl. and girded willi a girdle, admit of carrying much corn in the bosom. Ver. 40. Enenj one that is perfect shall he as his vicuiter.— Campbell, " Every tinlslied disciple shall be as his teaciier." Ver. 44. For of thorns.— [So Seneca, " Good can no more be produced out of evil tlian a fis fiom an olive. The produce corresponds to the seed.")— B. Ver. 47-49. Whosoever . . , . . heareth mu satjin-^s. &c. — Tiie parallel pta- sase to this, is Mat. vii. 24—27, and the parable is there illustrated. 76 LUKE, VII. b Job 31. 15. Pr.2y.21. c I Ki,.5.1. Oul.5.6. IJ1..3.II. 5.1^ d c.8.49. e Ps.l07.aO. f TTiis man. P tlierefore, nmcli more canst 'I'llOll, who hast supreme power uirI au- thority I comniaiKl the paUy tn he gone, anil health to come. g or, coff.n. only son, ther a icidom, ancl he hi the l)looiii of his clays. h c.8.54. AI-.9.40. Ro.4.n. i 2Ki.4.32 ..37. 13.'21. Jn.11.44. ) c.24.19. I( C.1.C3. 2 And a certain centurion's servant, who was dear b unto him, was sicit,"and ready to die. 3 And when he heard of Jesus, he sent unto him the elders of the Jews, beseeching him that he would come and heal his servant. 4 And when they came to Jesus, they besought him instantly, saying, That he was worthy for whom he should do this : 5 For he loveth ' our nation, and he hath built us a synagogue. 6 Then Jesus went with them. And when he was now not far from the house, the centurion sent friends to him, saying unto him, Lord, trouble d not thyself; for I am not worthy that thou shouldest enter under my roof: 7 Wherefore neither thought I myself worthy to come unto thee : but say ^in a word, and my servant shall be healed. 6 For I also am a man set under authority, having bnder me soldiers, and I say unto f one, Go, and he goeth; and to another, come, and he cometh ; and to my servant, Do this, and he doeth it.0 9 When Jesus heard these things, he marvelled at him, and turned him aboTit, and said unto the people that followed him, I say unto you, I have not found so great faith, no, not in Israel. 10 And they that were sent, returning to the house, found the servant whole that had been sick. 11 IT And it came to pass the day after, that he went into a city called Nain; and many of his disciples went with him, and much people. 12 Now v/hcn be came nigh to the gate of the city, behold, there was a dead man carried out, the only son of his mother, and she was a widow : aiid much people of the city was with her. 13 And when the Lord saw her, he had compassion on her, and said unto her. Weep not. 14 And he came and touched thesbicr : and they thot bare him stood still. And he said, Young man, y I say unto thee, h Arise. 15 And he that was dead i sat7ip, and began to speak. And he delivered him to his motlier. 10 And there came a fear on all: and they glorified God, saying, That a great prophet )is risen up among us; and'. That f God hath visited hisijcople. 17 And this rumour of him went forth throughoit ' Chap. VII. Ver. 5. Usasi/naeogve.—Canipbelt," Our synagogM {" im\)\y- inp that there was l)tit one in llio lowii. Compbell. Vtr. 8. 00, and he g'oe//i.— Inliiiialing ihat diseases are Christ's servants, so completely under his control, that they come uml go at his biiUliiig, as the soltliers of a frencral. Ver. 11. .Va/«— [Called Nairn hy the Jewish writers, was n town of Galilee, in the ni-ii-'hliourliood of Eiidor and Srythopolis, and two miles southof ninnnt Talior, acconliii^' to KiiseLhii. ISoic/iard ..'(iir).\—Iiaffs!cr. Ver. 11. Tmic/ied the bier.—Amymi: the Jews, as well as Romans, in those limes, the corpse was carried to the j:rave on n kind of litter, or l)i('r, without any other covering than a cloth. Rosenimdler. Orient. Lit. 'S.o. \2^. 1 LUKE, VII. 17V region rouna all Judea, and throughout all the about. 18 IT And the disciples of John showed him of all these things. 19 And iJohn calling ifn^o him two of his disciples, sent them to .lesus, saying, Art thou he that should "> come? or look we for another? 20 When the men were come unto him, they said J3hn Baptist hath sent us unto thee, saying. Art thoii he that should come ? or look we for anotlier ? 21 And in the same hour he cured many of their in firmities and plagues, and of evil spirits; and unto many that were blind he gave sicrht. 22 Then Jesus answering saiH unto them, Go your way, and tell "John what things ye have seen and heard; how "that the bhnd see, the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, the deaf hear, the dead are raised to the poor p the gospel is preached. 23 And blessed is he, whosoever shall not be offended ^ m me. 24 IF And when the messengers of John were depart- ed he began to speak unto thepeople concerning John, What went ye put into the wilderness for to see 7 A reed shaken with the wind ? . 25 But what went ye out for to see? A man clothed m soft raiment? Behold, they which are gorgeously appai-elledj and live delicatelv, are in kings'" "■ courts. 26 But what went ye out for to see? A ^prophef^ ea, I say unto you, and much more than a prophet. " 27 This is/ie, of whom it is t written. Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way before thee. ' 28 For I say unto you, Among those that are born of women there is not a greater prophet than John the .baptist: but he thaMs least in the kingdom of God is greater than he. 29 And all the people that heard him, and the publi- cans, justified " God, being baptized v with the baptism of .lohn. 30 But the Pharisees and lawyers ^^ rejected the coun- sel j of God y against themselves, being not baptized of him. 31 IT And the Lord said, Whereunto ^ then shall I M. 4031. . D. 27. 0 Is.35 5,6 p c.4.ia Ja.2.5. q ls.3.14,15. M;xt.ll.6. 13..57. c.2.34. Jii.6.66. 1 Co. 1.21 r 2Sa.l9.a5. Jis.1.3,11. t Mal.3.1. c. 1.15.. 17. u Ps.51.4. Ro.3.4. y or, vrWdn them- selves. z Mat.lL 16,&c Ver. 19. Or look we for another? Iher?" That is, Art tliou the Christ Doddridge, " Are we to expect ano- „.„,„„„„, ,1 D . ., . or must wo wait for another?— [When ^ZiTnT-iZ\''' ^?P*'-^ ^ so emn testirnony to Christ, the sign from heaven, f. A .in i '?:''"'T' '"'"."^^ ,'V'\'*='' "'^^<' ''"" acknowledge Jeli.s the .Messiah ^yin:'ll!:tr^S^l,!^S^^^;J!^S^^ ^''-'- -^ ^^^ '- own sat«: nZtu'fL/"'^!^!^ "^^Veople that heard him-Namclv. John. GrotiuB, t?e£Soli,f"fin^f".'^^'"'^.'' ^°r"?'" t'ic««^.aslhe words of Jesus, (not o^ me ijiaiigelist,) m relerence to John the Baptist H Jir'A^n inPf ^f^ '^n ^"'"^S^' °f God agavm themselves-Thnt is, afrairst t em - %/,S;- ..^"'fi'^^ejendcrs ft "Rejected the counsel of God to liiem , Campbell, Witii regard to them." Greek M^^'^fJi^^/'°'''^AV''^rV'''^'^ ^''?^'^? ^■"•^ wanting in almost all the tator^S' .ro "''"?' «» the Laim ; ,n all the ancient vcrsion.s and commen- CamA,7 ,uZI''^''\T'^ by Gror«M, Mi/l, U-etstein, and even Doddridge. n^ere^int iJllo? m*-"'" '° ^'^ '"serted by sorne transcriber, who took Uie t^o Pieceili.ig verses for the words of the Evangelist. 178 LUKE, VII. a MaL3.4. Ma- 1.6. J. 1.15. t Jn,2 2. I'r.S.Sa. 50. 17.16. c Mat.26.5 &c. • Ma. 14.3, &c. .Tr..U.2, &c. C.-5.3-1 ver.3-S. rj'i.1.15. g c.15.2. Ps.49.7,i Ro.5.6. Ps.U6.16 ..18. 1 Co. 1.5. 9. aCo.T !^. rn.i.i3 liken the men of this gcneralion ? and to what arc they like ? 32 They are like unto children sitting in the market- place, and calling one to another, and saying, We have piped unto you, and ye have not danced ; we have mourned to you, and ye have not wept. 33 For John the Baptist came ^ neither eating bread j nor drinking wine ; and ye say, He hath a devil. 34 The b Son of man is com.e eating and drinking; and ye say, Behold a gluttonous man, and a wirie- hibber, a friend of publicans and sinners! 35 But c wisdom is justified of all her children. 36 H And d one of the Pharisees desired him that he would eat with him. And he went into the Pharisee's house, and sat down to meat. 37 And, behold, a woman in the city, which was a <= sinner, when she knew that Jesux sat at meat in the Pharisee's house, brought an alabaster box of ointment. 38 And stood at his feet behind him weeping, ana began to wash his feet with tears, and did wipe them wifh the hairs of her head, and kissed his feet, and anointed theyn with the ointment. 30 Now wlien the Pharisee, which had bidden him, saw it, he spake within himself, saying, This man, if f he were a prophet, would have known who and what manner of woman this is that toucheth him : for she is a o sinner. 40 And Jesus answering said unto him, Simon, I have somewhat to say unto thee. And he saith, Master, say on. 41 There was a certain creditor which had two debt- ors : the one owed five hundred 'i pence, and the other fifty. 42 And when they had nothing i to pay, he frankly forgave them both. Tell me, therefore, which of them will love him most ? 43 Simon answered and said, I suppose that he. to whom he forgave mOst. And he said unto him, Tnou has rightly j judged. Vcr. 36. And sa' dnion to meat.— The word means strictly, to recline; Cample'.'. (prol'iiMy to avoid tliu apparent strai);:eni,".«3 of the word reclining) renders it " Placed liiinsell" at table." That llie reclining posture is intended, is perfectly clear from v(^r. 38. Vcr. 37. Which ^oas— Doddridge, "had been"— c smner— That is, noto- riously so. An afabatstrr tat'.— Sec Mat. xxvi. 7. Ver. 33. Ami stood at his feet behind.— The nncienta placed themselves niong a couc'i on their sides, supporting their heads with on(> arm, bent at the elliow, and resting on the couch: with the olhi-r they took their food and were suppoi led at the back bj' cushions. Their feet, ofcour.se, were nr>;essi- ble to a;iy one v.hf, came belinid the couch. Wakefield. To toash /lis feet r'.yith tedV'i. — Doddrid^'e, " To water his feet with a shower of tears ;" Camn- bell, " Bathed them with tears, and wiped," &c., which we prefer. If shonkl be remarked, that the sandals were always taken oft" at meals. And did loipe thrja loith the hairs of her head.— Doddridge, " Tres.ses of her hair." Fohjbius tells us, that when Hannibal drew near to Rome, the Uoman ladies went to the teinnles to supplicate the pods, washing the flr)ors of them with tlieir hair ; whirl) (ho adds) was their custom on suchoceasione. And kiss- ed his feet.— This was no unusual practice with the Jews. Ver. 41. Five hundred pence— Tha.1 is, Roman denarii, equal Vi seven- ty-two dollars. shown Uicse ex- uaordi- nary to- kens of her singu- lar love purdon, and bein" par.loiied, she is rill- ed with love to 1 Mat.9.2,a M;i.2.7. m Hn.2.4. Mal.9.22. Ma.5.34. 10.5-2. c.8.48. ia42. Kp.2.a LUKE, VIII. 219 44 And he turned to the woman, and said unto Simon, ' a. m. m\. Secst thou this /? woman? I entered into tliy liouse, i a- jj- ^i_ thou gavest me no water for iny feet : but she hath: ^,^.^,,,,„ washed my feet with tears, and wped Ihem with the hairs of her head. , , . 45 Thou gavest me no kiss: but this woman since the time I came in hath not ceased to kiss my feet. 4G My k head with oil thou didst not anoint : but this woman hath anointed my feel with ointment. 47 Wherefore, I sav unto thee, Her sins, which are many, are forgiven ; for she loved much : but to whom little is forgiven, ^Ac5a77je lovcth little. 4S And he said unto her, Thy sins are forgiven. 49 And they that sat at meat with him began to say within themselves, Who i is this that forgiveth sins also ? 50 And he said to the woman, "» Thy faith hath saved thee : go in peace. CHAPTER vni. ^, ,,.,,, 3 Women minister unto Christ of their snDstaiiw. 4 Christ, after he had preach- e the woid out of their hearts, lest they should believe and be saved. 13 They on the rock are they, which, when they hear, receive " the word with joy ; and these have no "root, which for a while believe, and in time of temptation fall away. 14 And that which fell among thorns are they, which, when they have heard, go forth, and are choked with P cares and riches and pleasures of i/«'5 life, and bring no fruit q to perfection. If) But that on the good ground are they, which in an honest and good r heart, iiaving heard the word, keep it, and bring forth fruit with ^patience. 16 If No t man, when he hath lighted a candle, cover- eth it with a vessel, or putteth it under a bed ; but set- teth it on a candlestick, that they which enter in may see the light. • 17 For " nothing is secret, that shall not be made ma- : nifest; neither anything hid, that shall not be known ; and come abroad. j 18 Take " heed therefore how ye hear : for ^ whoso- | ever hath, to him shall be given; and whosoever hath j not, from him shall be taken even that which he ^ seemeth to have. 19 IT Then >' came to him his mother and his bre- thren, and could not come at him for the press. 1 20 And it was told him by certain, which said, Thy Ver. 15. An honest and good heart— \s a heart prepared by divine grace ; in allusion te tlie labour of tlu; husbandman in preparing his ground for t;ced; this i.s, tho ground that is plougiicd and iiarrowed by the means of t'raco, in distinction from tliat which is rocky, or in the public path, or full of thorns and briers. And bring forth 'fruit loith patience.— Campbell says, the Greek word usually signifies " pur.severance," or " a patient continuance in well doing." See Rom. ii. 7. Ver. 18. Take heed, therefore, how ye hear.— Bui the parallel passage m Mark iv. 24. reads, " Take care what ye hear." Both precepts were probably connected in our Lord's discourse, as they are in the paraphrases of Dr. Dodd- ridge. The one seems to refer to the spirit with which we hear, tl)e other to the care with which we should retain it. The promise is, that in proportion LUKE, VIII. 18] mother and thy brethren stand without, desiring to see thee. 21 And he answered and said unto them, My mother and my brethren are these which hear the word of God, and do it. 22 IT Now z^ it came to pass on a certain day, that he went into a ship with his disciples : and he said unto tlieni, Let us go over unto the other side of the lake. And they launched fortli. 23 But as they sailed he fell asleep : and there came down a storm of wind on the lake ; and they were fill- ed tcith water, and were in jeopardy. 24 And they came to him, and '^ awoke him. saying. Master, master, we perish. Then he arose, and rebuked ihx; wind and the raging of the water : and they ceased, and there was a calm. 25 And he said unto them, Where is your faith? And they being afraid wondered, saying one to another, What manner of man is this! for he commandeth even the winds and water, and they obey him. 26 IT And h they arrived at the country of the Gada- reiies, which is over against Galilee. 27 And when he went forth to land, there met him out of the city a certain man, which had devils long time, and ware no clothes, neither abode in any house, but in the tombs. 28 When be saw Jesus, he cried out, and fell down before him, and with a loud voice said, What have I to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of God most high 7 1 beseech thee, torment ^ me not. 29 (For he had commanded the unclean spirit to cpme out of the man. For oftentimes it had caught him : and he was kept bound with chains and in fet- ters ; and he brake the bands, and was driven of the devil into the wilderness.) 30 And Jesus asked him, saying, What is thy name 7 And he said. Legion : because many devils were en- tered into him. 31 A.nd they besought him that he would not com- mand them to go out into the <^ deep. 32 And there was there a herd of many swine feed- ing on the mountain : and they besought him that he would sutler them to enter into them. And he suliered them. 33 Then went the devils out of the man, and entered z Mii.'.8.i^ Ac. M. 1.35, b Mat.8.a8, 4c. Ma. 5.1, &c. c Is.27.1. Ja.il9. Ke.a).10. as we receive and retain divine instruction, more will bo communicated : ftr tchosoever hath, &c. Vei-. 22—25. Now it came to fasn, &c.— Compare Mat. viii. 23—27. [As th© agitation of the sea was merely the ej[ect of the wind, it was necessary to remove the cause of tlie commotion helbre the effect would coa-^ie. But who, by simply sayinp. Peace, Be still, (Ma. viii. 39.) could do this Itut God/ Ono word of our Lord can change the face of nature, and calm tiie troubled ocean, as well as restore peace to the disconsolate soi\\. ]—Bagster. Ver. 31. The deep, Gr. Abyss— That is, hell : not the sea : for they went there of their own accord. Vor. 33. See Rom. x. 7—1" The abyss," says Dr. Doddridge, " the prison in which many of these fallen spirits arc detained ; ami to which some, who may, like these, have been permitted for a while to range at 'arge, are some'.iims by Divine justice and power remanded."]— ii. Ver. 3S. Then went the devUs.— [By this was fuliy evinced the sovei-eign 16 182 LUKE, VIII. f PaSl.lO. C Ae.?a39. a 13e. 10.20, ai. Pi 116.12, 16. ] PB.iae.y, 3. k Mat.9.1S &c \U.rj.2i, &c 1 2 Ch. 16. Vi. Is. 55.2. n Mat.8.3. '20.34. c.13.13. o c.6.19. 1 Pe.2.9. q 16.66.2. Ho.13.1. Ac.l6.!S. into the swine : and the herd ran violently down a steep place into the lake, and were choked. 34 When they that fed them saw what was done, they ^ fled, and went and told it in the city and in the country. 35 Then they went out to see what was done; and carne to Jesus, and found the man, out of v/hom the devils were departed, sitting at the feet of Jesus, clothed, and in his f right mind : and they were afraid. 36 They also which saw it told them by what means he that was possessed of the devils was healed. 37 Then the whole multitude of the country of the Gadarenes round about besought him s to depart from them ; for they were taken with great fear : and he went up into the ship, and returned back again. 38 Now the man out of whom thedevils weredepa-t- ed besought him that he might be with hhim. b.it Jesus sent him away, saying, 39 Return to thine own i house, and show how great things i God hath done unto thee. And he went his way, and published throughout the whole city how great things Jesus had done unto him. 40 And it came to pass, that, when Jesus was return- ed, the people gladly received him ; for they were all waiting for him. 41 U And, behold, there k came a man named Jairus. and he was a ruler of the synagogue : and he fell down at Jesus' feet, and besought him that he would come into his house : 42 For he had one only daughter, about twelve years of age, and she lay a dying. But as he went the people thronged him. 43 IT And a woman having an issue of blood twelve years, which had spent i all her living upon physi- cians, "> neither could be healed of any, 44 Came behind him^ and touched the border of his garment : and " immediately her issue of blood stanched. 45 And Jesus said, Who touched me 7 When all de- nied, Peter and they that were with him said, Master, the multitude throng thee and press thee, and sayest thou, Who touched me? 46 And Jesus said, Somebody hath touched me : for I perceive that "virtue is gone out of me. 47 And when the woman saw that she was net P hid, she came «i trembling, and fallmg down before him, Fowt-r of our Loril. and the reality of iliubolical agency; for, says Dr. Dodd- 7idge, " it was self-evident that a herd of swine could not be confederates in any fraud: tlieir death, therefore, in this instructive circumslance, was ten thousand times a greater blessing to mankind, than if they hud been slain for foo. A. D. -26. d Mat.11.1. &c. Ma.6.1I, &c. Ver. 55. Her spirit came a^ain.— This expression, thus useil of one who I' had been dead, st.ron?ly imi)lies, that at death the soid not only exists sepa- Ij ratoly, but returns and is re-united to the body, when it is raised from the deid. s Chap. IX. Ver. 4. And thence depart.— Doddridge and Campbell, " Tdl il ye leave the place." Ver. 5. For a testimony.— How so ? When their feet were covered with dast on leaving a town, it proveti that no one had received tliem, and wasiied their font. Ver. 7. The tetrarch. — [A tetrarch properly signifies a prince, or ruler,. over a auarter of any region ; and-had its origin from Galatia, which was so- vernt;d by four princes. In the New Testament, however, it denotes a prince. OTkinf, who reigns over the fourth part of a former kingdom. By HeroJ's will, las kingdom was thus divided among his sons . Archelaus had one half, 134 LUKE, IX. A. M. 4032. A. D. 23. f Ro.10.14, 17. g Jn.O '7 a A=.2S 3: c.1.53 5.31. Hc.-l.16. ] Mat. 14. 1.5,&c. Ma.6.35, &c. J11.6..5, he. ic P8.73.19, 20. Ezc.34.25. Ho. 13.5. ) gratitude and thanlcs- giviiig be- come every oc- casion. n Mat. 16. 13,&c. Ma.8.27, 4c. o Mat. 14.2. ver.7,8. p Jn.6.( Q Mat. 16. 21. 17.22. r Mat. 10. 38. 16.i;4. Ma.S.J}. c 14.27. Col. 3 5 done by him : and he was perplexed, because that it was said of some, that Jolin was risen from the dead ; 8 And of some, that Ehas had appeared ; and of others, that one of the old prophets was risen again. 9 And Herod said, John have I beheaded : bul who is this, of whom I hear such things '.' And ^ he disired to see him. 10 IT And the apostles, when theywere T3turr,.-jfi, told him all that they had acne. Ana ne iO(./k them,' and went aside privately into a desert place belonging to the city called Bethsaida. 11 And the people, when they f knewi/, followed him : and he received f them, and spake unto them of the kingdom h of God, and healed them that had need > of healing. 12 IF And ) when the day began to wear away, then came the twelve, and said unto him. Send the multi- tude away, that they may go into the towns and country round about, and lodge, and get victuals : for we are here in a desert k place. 13 But he said unto them, Give ye them to eat. And they said, we have no more but five loaves and two fishes ; except we should go and buy meat for all this people. 14 For they were about five thousand men. And he said to his disciples, 1 Make them sit down by fifties in a company. 15 And they did so, and made them all sit down. 16 Then he took the five loaves and the two fishes, and looking up to yffheaven, he blessed them, and brake, and gave to the disciples to set before the multitude. 17 And they did eat, and were ""all filled : and there was taken up of fragments that remained to them twelve baskets. IS IT And it " came to pass, as he was alone praying, his disciples were with him : and he asked them, say- ing, Whom say the people that I am ? 19 They answering said, "John the Baptist; but some say, Elias ; and others say. That one of the old pro- phets is risen again. 20 He said unto them. But whom say ye that I am'? Peter p answering said. The Christ of God. 21 And he straitly charged them, and commanded them to tell no man thattning; 22 Saying, The 1 Son of man must suffer many things, and be rejected of the elders and chief priests and scribes, and be slain, and be raised the third day. 2.3 IT And he said to them all, If "^ any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his. cross daily, and follow me. 21 For whosoever will save his life shall lose it : but whosoever will lose his life for my sake, the same shall save it. consi-^iinir of Idtimea. .Jiitlea, and Satnaria sisliii;: of Galil ISafjincii, Trachonilis and Auranitia. J6sephus.]—liasster. Doddridge," My name." So ver. 8. Herod Antipa.''. one fourth, con- t Peroa; and PliiMp tho roinamiiiir fotirlli, consisting of -Of some. LUKE, IX. 185 25 For what is a man advantaged, if he gain the whole world, and lose himself, or be cast away 7 2G For » whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words, of him shall the ?5on of man be ashamed, when he shall come in his own glory, and in his Father's, and of the holy angels. 27 But tl tell you of a truth, there be some standing here, which shall not "taste of death, till they see the kingdom of God. 2S IF And ^" it came to pass about an eight days after these ^^ sayings, he took Peter and John and James, and went up mto a mountain to pray. 29 And as he prayed, the fashion of his countenance was altered, and his raimenttpr/s white ano! glistering. 30 And, behold, there talked with him two men, which were Moses and Elias : •31 Who appeared in glory, and spake of his decease which he should accomplish at Jerusalem. 32 But Peter and they that were with him were heavv;* with sleep : and when they were awake, they saw his y glory, and the tv/o men that stood with him. 33 And it came to pass, as they departed from him, Peter said unto Jesus, Master, it is ^ good for us to be here : and let us make three tabernacles ; one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elias : not knowins * what he said. 34 While he thus spake, there came a cloud, and overshadowed them : and they feared as they entered into the cloud. 35 And there came a voice out of the cloud, saying. This bis my beloved Son: hear <= him. 36 And when the voice was past, Jesus was found alone. And they kept it close, and told no man in those days d any of those things which they had seen. 37ir And^itcame to pass, that on the next day, when they vv-ere come down from the hill, much people met him. 38 And, behold, a man of the company cried out, say- ing. Master, I beseech thee, look upon my son : for he is mine f only child. 39 And, lo, a Spirit taketh him, and he suddenly crieth out ; and it teareth him that he foameth again, and bruising him hardly departeth from him. 40 And I besought thy disciples to cast him out; and they could s not. 41 And Jesus answering said, O faithless h and per verse i generation, how long shall I be with you, and suffer you '? Bring thy son nither. 42 And as he was vet a coming, the devil threw him A. M. 4038. A. J). 2i. s Mat.ia 3.i. Ma.s.aa 2 Ti.2.12. I Mat. 16. 28. Mt.e.1. Mat. 17. Ma.9.a, &c. w or, tliinga. y Jii.1.14. b Mat.3.17. 2Pe.l.l7, 13. d Ec.ar c Alat.l7. H,&c. Ma.9.V, &c. f Zec.12.10. h Jn.-M'Zl He.4.2. Ver. 26. Come in his own iflorj/.—^ot in flie mean condition as now. but in his own natn're, glory and majesty, attended with innumerable liusts of holy antrelfl as hi.s retinue. Ver. 27. There be some standing here, &c.— See note on Mat. xvi. 23. Ver. 2S. About an eight days.— Ml.tA^ixn translators omit the article "' an." Ver. 31. Of his decease— Greek, Exodus; i. e. departure or decease. See 2 Pet. i. 15. Ver. 41. 0 faithless. — Doddridge, "Incredulous." 185 LUKE, IX. J Ma. 1.27. k PS.139.H. Xec.8.6. Met. 18.1 &c. M.i.9.34, ic. p Mat. 10. 40. Jii. 12.41. 13.20. q Mal.23. c.U.ll. > sl.all be liislily vn- liitd by Go 1, aiKl nil juili- cioiis per- sons. • Mat. 12. 30. C16.13. t Mi.16.1 Ai.l.i J Mat 8 19, Ac. y I KI.19. •iO. down, and tare him. And Jt'sus rebuked l the unclean spirit, and healed the child, and delivered him again to his father. 43 If And they were all amazed k at the mighty poAs er of God. But while thev wondered every one at all things which Jesus did, he said unto his disciples, 44 Let these sayings sink down into your ears : for I the Son of man shall be delivered into the hands of "> men. 45 But " they understood not this saying, and it was hid from them, that they perceived it not: and they feared to ask him of that saying. 46 IT Then « there arose a reasoning among them, which of them should be greatest. 47 And Jesus, perceiving the thought of their heart, took a child, and set him by him, 48 And said unto them, p Whosoever shall receive this child in my name receiveth me : and wliosoever shall receive me receiveth him that sent me: for ^ he tha;; is least among you all, the same shall be great./? 49 ^ And John answered and said, Master, we ''saw one casting out devils in thy name; and we forbade him, because he foUoweth not with us. 50 And Jesus said unto him, Forbid him not : for * he that is not against us is for us. 51 "?T And it came to pass, when the time was come that he should be received « up, he steadfastly set his face to go to Jerusalem, 52 And sent messengers before his face : and they went, and entered into a village of the "Samaritans, to m.ake ready for him. 53 And they did not receive him, because his face was as though he would go to Jerusalem. 54 And when his disciples James and John saw this, they said, Lord, vvilt thou that we command fire to come down from heaven, and consume them, even as Elias V did 7 55 But he turned, and rebuked them, and said, Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of. 56 For wthe Son of man is not come to destroy men's lives, but to save f/iem. And they went to an- other village. "^ 57 IT And ^ it came to pass, that, as they went in the way, a certain man said unto him, Lord, I will follow thee whithersover thou goest. 58 And Jesus said unto him, Foxes have holes, and birds of the aw have nests; but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head. 59 And he said unto another. Follow me. But he said, Lord, suffer y me first to go and bury my father. 60 Jesus said unto him. Let the dead bury their dead : but go thou and preach the kingdom of God. Vcr. ■J5. It roas hid fiom thevi.— Cuvj'pheU. " If was veiled to them." ! \\"c. i-i. }Ie Ihnt is least.— " EvioTe\w\\iMr\s,\mwM\nr" _ j Vor. 51. When the time xcas come.— Doddridge, (more literally,) " A6 tiie (lay.-- were fujtilled," (or nciirly bo,) that he should be received up; i o. into he a von. II LUKE, X. "isV'll f 1 And another also said, Lord, I will follow thee ; but Id me first go bid iheni farewell, which are at home at my house. 62 And Jesus saiQ unto him, No man, havins; put his hand to the plough, End looking back, is tit for the kingdom of God. CHAPTER X. 1 Christ sendeth oat at once seventy disciples to work miracles, and to preach : 17 aJmonisheth them to be Imnihle, and wherein to rejoice : 21 thankeih hin Fj.iher for his grace : 23 maanifieth ilie happy estate of his chiircli : 25 leach- eih Llie lawyer how to attain eternal life, i<;ia to take every one for liis neigh- bour that nee- fesses to follow nie, and yet suffers liiinseif to be withdrawn frorn my service, Civil be ad.iiitted to the heavenly kin?floin. A provcrbi;:! espre^ision. Jahn'i Bil>. Arcli. A passage in Hesiod strikingly illustrates this : of the ploughiiiun he says " Let him attend his charge, and caroft;! trace The right-iin'd furrow ; gaze no more about, But have his mind intent upon the work."— Orient. Lit. No. 1293. A Jewish plougli was so small and liplit, that it required the cotistant care of the ploughman to keep it in the ground, or to make u .straight furrow. Chap. X. Ver. l. Other seventy. — Doddridge and Campbell, " Seventy other;" i. e. beside the twelve apostles. These "seventy" were, however, probibly 72. So we call the Septuagint version " The LXX." though it is ge- nerally admitted to have been the work of 72- i. e. twelve from each tribe of Israel. Ver. 4. Salute no man ly the ?pay.— This direction evidently impnes baste : not that they were to renounce the courtesies of r;ivil lile ; Imt ihe Eastern salutations were formal, and often accompanied witli impertinent inijiiiries. which occasioned great hinderances. Niebuhr, Horneman. ai d other travel- lers particularly complain of this among the Arabs. Orient. Oust- IVo. 443, 1262. Ver. 5. Peace be to this house. — "When a Persian enfprs an assembly, (bavins left his shoes without,) he makes the usual salutation, Peace be unto you ! which is addressei^ to the whole assembly, as it were, saluting the house." Morier's 2d Journey. Ver. 6. If the son.— Campbell, " A son ;" the Greek article being wanting in many MSS., the best editions, and the comments of several fatliers. A son of peace, means a friendly, hospitable man; but "the son of peace" ha? been explained (though improperly) of the Son of man himself. The parallel text of INIatthew x. 13, says, ' If the hoBse be worthy ;" i. e. fit, suitalile, and willing to receive you. The term " house" is fretjuently used for family. 188 LUKE. X. A xM. 40ct2. A. D. -Zi. k Mat.3.2. 1 c.9.5. .» Mat. 11. 21,&c o Is. 14.13.. 15. Je.51..53. Am.9.2,3. p F:ze.26.20. 31. Ig. q Jn.I3.au. r Ac.5.4. s Jn.5.23. t Re.12.8,9. Ma. 16. IS. AC.2S.5. Ps.69.2^. Is.4.3. J>a 112.1. Pfi.4.3. Re. 13.8. an. 12. 21.27. 8 And into whatsoever city ye enter, and they /eceive you, eat j such things as are set before you : 9 And heal the sick that are therein, and say vmto them, The k kingdom of God is come nij,'h unto you. 10 But into whatsoever city ye inter, and they receive you not, go your ways out into the streets of the same, and say, 1 1 Even I the very dust of your city, which cleayeth on ua, we do wipe off against you: notwithstanding, be ye sure of this, that the kir gdom of God is come nigh unto you. 12 But I say unto you, th^t it shall be more tolerable f in that day for Sodom, than for that city. f 13 IT Wo™ unto thee, ChorazinI Wo unto thee, Beth- saida ! for" if the mighty works had been done in Tyre and Sidon, which have been done in you, they had a great while ago repented, sitting in sackcloth and a?hcs. 14 But it shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the judgment, than for you. 15 And thou, Capernaum, which » art exalted to hea- ven, shalt be thrust p down to hell. 16 He >i that heareth you heareth me ; and he »■ that despiseth you despiseth me ; and he * that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me. 17 IT And the seventy returned again with joy, saying. Lord, even the devils are subject unto us through thy name. 18 And he said unto them, I beheld Satan t as light- ning fall from heaven. 19 Behold, I give unto you power to tread on serpents " a'nd scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy : and nothing shall by any means hurt you. 20 Notwithstanding in 'this rejoice not, that the spirits are subject unto you; but rather rejoice, because your names are written " in heaven. 21 IT In that hour Jesus rejoiced in spirit, and said, I thank thee, O Fatherj Lord of heaven and earth, that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast revealed them unto babes : even so. Father ; for so it seemed good in thy sight. Ver. 13. Wo unto thee, Chorazin.—[Chnrazin \a generally supposed to liave boen situated on the western shore of the laka of Til>criiis, ne;ir Caper- naum. These cities were so totally destroyed by the Romans, that their siles cannot now he identified.]— Bag"s?er. Ver. 1!^. / beheld Satan, &e.— Sec John xii. 31 ; xvi. 11. Rev. xii. 9. 9. Tins I is generally understood to refer to the sudden and precipitous fall of Satan's ' : kingdom by the preaching of the Gospel ; but Erasmus understand.'' it -is a \) ^aufioii to the disciples against spiritual pride, as if our Lord had warned them jj I of Satans fate. Compare 1 Tim. iii. 6. i I Ver. 20. Rather reinice.— The word rather, accort'-nc to CampheV, is waiit- I in? in alino..it all the MSS., F^ditions, Versions, &o.. But llic context seems to favour it, and Doddridge, Boothroyd, &c. retain it. Either way the, sense , remains the same. Ver. 21. That tkou hast Airf.— The ground of Otij Lord's rejoicing here, is evidently n( t so profierly that the gospel was ccmcealed. or not revciled lo any, as that it wa.s revealed to some, and those the most insignificant and un- ' worthy. Cumpbell renders it, " Because, having hidden these things horn i siges and the learned, thou hast revealed tlicm to babes ;" and Doddridge, i though he retains the common vt^rsion, inserts in his paraphrase the word \ while; (" While) thou hast hid the.'*; things," &c. ; perhaps the conjuncuoa although wouhl be still better. See Rom. vi. 17. I LUKE, X. 189 22* All things «are delivered to nie of my Father: and no y man knoweth who the Son is, but the Fa- ther ; and who the Father is, but the Son, and he to whom tlie Son will reveal /tim.. 23 If And he turned him unto /m^disciples. a «d said privately. Blessed are the eyes which see the things that ye see : 24 Fori tell you, that ^ many prophets and kings have desired to see those things wiiich ye see, and have not seen them; and to hear those thmgs which ye hear, and have not heard Ihem. 25 If And, behold, a certain lawyer stood up, and tempted him, saying, Master, ^ what shall I do to in- herit b eternal lite'? 26 He said unto him, What is written in the law? how readest thou ? 27 And he answering said. Thou = shah love the Lord thy God with all thv ncart, and with all thv soul, and with all thy strength,. and with all thy mind ; and thy d neighbour as thyself. 28 And he said unto him, Thou hast answered right : this do, and « thou shalt live. 29 But he, willing to justify f himself, said unto Jesus, And who is my s neighbour 1 30 And Jesus answering said, A certain man went down froni Jerusalem to Jericho, and fell among thieves, which stripped him of his raiment, and wound- ed him, and departed, leaving him half dead. 31 And. by chance there came down a certain priest that way :" and when he saw him, he passed by h on the other side. I add. An I I tUTuins i 10 Ilia (li I I Hplfji, t s i sni'!. M;it.23 18 .In 3.35 I y .lii(i.H, I .6. I Pe.J.lO. Ac^630. b Gii.3.13. c De.6.5. d Le.l9.ia e Lk!.18.5. Ne.9.-29. F.7.e.','0. 11, -^l. Ro.10.5. Ga.3.12. f Jot. :«.a c.16.15. Ro.4.2. Oii.3.11. g Mat.5.«, ii. h Ps.38.ll. Ver. 2-2. .4// thingii. &c.— "And turning tothese disciples, he said. All things," &c. So Campbell. Tiio all things delivorod to iliu Son, may, in tho finst place, intend the doctrines and mysteries of the Gospel, but are not, we conceive, to be confined to these. See Mat. .xxviii. 18. Ver. 23. Blessed are the eyes, &c.— Compare the parallel te.xt. Mat. .\iii. 26 ; and I Peter i. 10, 11, which seems a full illustration of the i)assas;e before us. Ver. 25. And, behold, a certain laivyer; i. e. a student, or doctor of the Mo- saic law, stood up, and tempted him; Doddridse, "to try him." Similar incidents occur iMat. xix. 16 ; xxii. 35 ; but the party is not tliought to be the same. Ver. 26. How readest thou 7—Vitringa observes, that the te.xt quoted by the lawyer, in the next verse, was read daily in the temple. Ver. 30. A certain man.— In this parable, the duties we owe to our neigh- Lmur are f()rcibly defined, and the extent of those duties pointedly demon- sliated. We are taught that not only our acquaintance, our iViends. and countrymen, are included under this term ; but that our very enemies, when in distress, are entitled to our sympathy, our mercy, and our best exertions for their relief And fell anions thieves.— From the testimony of Josephns, it appei.rs, that not only was Judea ut that time miserably infested with robbers, but th.tt this road, in particular, was deplorably harassed by these banditti, as it lay through wild and dreary solitudes. Hence Jerome tells us it was called " tho bloody way." IMr. Buckingham, in bis late travels, says, hero piilasre, wounds, and death, w;ouhl be accompanied with double teiror, from the fiifflit- fiil aspect of every thing around ; here 1 le unfeeling act of passing bv a follow creature in distress, strikes one with horror, as an act more than inhuman , and ho-e, too, the compassion of the good Samaritan is doubly virtuous, irom the iiurity of the motive which must have led to it, in a spot where no eyes were fixed upon him, and from the bravery which was necessarv to admit of a man's expo.?ing himself by such delay, to the risk of a similar fate. VvT.3l.Bi/ chance.— Doddridge, "It Jiappened:" Wesletj, "It came to pass ;" w lio adds, " There is no 8uch thing in the utiverse as either chance or fortune." 190 LUKE, X. Pa. 109.25 Pr.27.10. J Jn.4.9. k Ex.ZQ o Pr.U.21. Ho.6.6. Mi.e.a Mai.23. 23. r Ma.4.l9. c.21.34. 1 Co.7.32, 35. s Ps.27.4. T3. 25. Ec.12.l3. Ma.8.36. c. 18.22. 1 Co. 13.3. 32 And likewise a Levite, when he was at the place, came and looked i on /li/n, and passed by on the other side. 33 But a certain j Samaritan, as he journeyed, came where he was : and when he saw him, he had compas- sion k 071 him, 34 And went to him, and bound i up his wounds, pouring in oil and wine, and set him on his own beast, and brought Inm to an inn, and took care of him. 35 And on the morrow when he departed, he took out two m pence, and gave them to the host, and said unto him, Take care of him : and whatsoever thou spendest more, when I come again, I will repay n thee. 36 Which now of these three, thinkest thou, was neighbour unto him that fell among the thieves 1 37 And he said, He that showed mercy ° on him. Then said Jesus unto him, Go, and do thou likewise. 38 IT Now it came to pass, as they went, that he en- tered into a certain village : and a certain woman na- med P Martha, received him into her house. 39 And she had a sister called Mary, which also sat 1 at Jesus' feet, and heard his word. 40 But Martha was cumbered about much serving, and came to him, and said, Lord, dost thou not care that my sister hath left me to serve alone 7 bid her therefore that she help me. 41 And Jesus answered and said unto her, Martha, Martha, thou art "^ careful and troubled about many things : 42 But one thing ^ is needful : and Mary hath chosen thatgoodpart, which shall not be taken away from her. Ver. 32. Ca?ne and looked. — Curiosity might induce the Levite to do this ; but the prie.st passed on without even stopping to U ok. Ver. 33. A certain Samaritan.— From tiie benevolence of cliaracter here exhibited, the principal person in the fable has been di.stiniruished by ihe epi- thet of good, and a desire to honour tiie Saviour of mankind, no doulit led the ancient fathers, and from their time the allegorical preachers of every suc- ceeding age, to apply this character to Jesus Christ, though he was neither a Samaritan nor a sectary. To complete the allegory, the Jew is supposed to represent Adam; his going doxon from Jerusalem to Jericho, the fall; the thieves which attacked him, sin and Satan ; and his being led half dead, the miserable state of man since the fall. The priest and Levite who passed him by, the moral and ceremonial law ; the itm, the church ; the host, the minis- ters of the gospel ; the two pence, the two dispensations, oil and wine, the sacraments, «fec. and the repayment, the rewards of another world. We shall cite no name to this interpretation, because v,e think it unwarranted ; but we believe it is ancient as Origen, and as modern as \Vm. Huntington. Ver. 34. Oil and loine — isiingled together, were used medicinally by the an- cients. To an inn. — Of the eastern inn, see note on chap. ii. 7. But this inn is not described i)y the same term, but was probably a mere resting place, (as the original implies,) and where some person attended, here called the host, or innkeeper, toassist strangers. To him the good Samaritan save two pence, about 2S cents of our money, with a promise of more, if needed. Ver. 39. Which also sat.— 'This conjunction (also) docs not imply that Mar- tha sat with her, for it is evident froni the next verse that she did not. Tho also is therefore omitted both by Doddridge and Campbell. Ver. 41. Careful and troiib/ed.— Doddridge, " Anxious and disturbed." Ver. 42. One thing is weerf/w/.— What this is, has been almost as much dis- puted as the summuni hmiim among the ancienls. Some have suggested, that one dish might be iuvonded ; but surely one dish would pot sirve Jesus and his apostles, to say nolliins of the seventy disciples. This, besides, sup- poses, when Mary chose the better part, that she had taken care to secure LUKE, X.. CHAPTER XI I Gluist tfacheth to pray, rikI thai iiisliinlly : \\^ as*niring ihat Ood so will give aslii:g oul a iluijib devil, rebukclli t!ie (■lasphenioiiB and Ehowelli wlio arc bisssed : 29 preacheih to the people : lie, I good tliii Pharisees: 37 and repichtudeih the oulwiud sliow of lioliiiees In tlie Pharisees, scribes, and lawyers. AND it came to pass, that, as he was praying in a certain place, when he ceased, one of his disciples said unto him, Lord, teach us to prajs as John also taught his disciples. 2 And he said unto them. When ye pray, say Our » Father which art in heaven, Hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done, as in heaven, so in earth. 3 Give us b day by day our daily bread. 4 And forgive us our sins ; for ^ we also forgive every one that is indebted to us. And lead us not into temp- tation ; butdehverus from evil. 5 And he said unto them, Which of you shall have a friend, and shall go unto him at midnight, and say unto him, Friend, lend me three loaves ; 6 For a friend of mine d in his joinney is come to me, and I have nothing to set before him ? 7 And he from within shall answer and say, Trouble me not : the door is now shut, and my children are with me in bed ; I cannot rise and give "thee. 8 I say unto you. Though he will not rise and give him, because he is his friend, yet because of his im- portunity •■■ he will rise and give him as many as he needeth. 9 And I savunto you, f Ask, and it shall be given you ; A. M. 4033. A D. 29. .iAP. 11. I a Mate 9 t or for the day. Ma.ll. 25,1*. d or, out of his way. f Mat.7.7. 21.22. Jn.15.7. Ja.1.5. lJn.3.22. that dish to herself: a most degrading interpretation ! When the sacred wri- ters speak of one thing as particularly important, it is something of a spi- rifnal and . of God cast out devils, no doubt the kingdom of God is come upon you. /? 21 When a strong man armed keepeth his palace, his goods are in peace :y 22 But when a stronger " than he shall come upon him, and overcome him, he taketh from him all his armour wherein he trusted, and divideth his spoils. with Mat. vii. 7—11, except that in the last verse of Mat. for " good things," Luke substitutes " the Holy Spirit :" one of the best gifts certainly that we can implore, or God bestow. Ver. 12. A scorpion.— \Tbc scorpion is a species of insect without wings, generally two inches in length, of a yellow, brown, or black colour, of an oval form, not unlike a lobster, tail long and slender, with several joints or divi- sions, and a sharp pointed weapon at ihe end, in which the poison is lodged, tlte whole covered with a hardisli skin, and having eight eyes and eirl I legs. Bochart produces testimonies to prove that a species of scorpion in Judea was si nilar in si/e and form to an egg.]—Baa^ster. Ver. 13. Yonr heavenly Father g^iye.—" Your father give from lioaxen."' Ver. 14—26. And he loas casting out a devil. &c.— This npjiears lo us the same ai Mat. xii. 22—30, and 43—45. Only there the subject is said to have been blind as well as dumb. There is another case, however, of a dumb de- mon cast out. Mat. ix. 32—34, but the context does not ro well agree. Ver. 20. Kingdom of God.— [For the destruction of the kingdom of .Satan plainly implies the setting up of the kingdom of God. The reasoning of the Pharisnes, (ver. 17, and Mat. xii. 24, 2-5.) was not expressed, and Jesus, Awowmg" their tlioughts, gave ample proof of his omniscience. This, with our Lord's masterly confutation of their reasonings, by a conclusion drawn from their own premises, one would have supposed niisrlit have humbled and convinced those men : Kuf the most (onclusivc re.i.>;onir.i, anti the mo.^t as.oniiliing mi- racles, were lost upon a people who were obniinateiy detennined to disbelieie every thing that was gooil relative to Jesus of ^■d.za.Klh.^—Bagster. LUKE, XI. 193 23 He that is not with me is against me : and he that gathereth not with me scattereih. 24 When the unclean spirit is wne out of a man, he walketh tli rough dry places, seeking rest ; and finding none, he saith, I will return unto my house whence I canieout. 25 And when he cometh, he findcth it swept and garnished. 20 Then goeth he, and taketh to him seven other spirits more wicked than hitnself ; and they enter in, and dwell there: and the last state of that man is " worse than the first. 27 *ir And it came to pass, as he spake these things, a certain woman of the company lifted up her voice, and said unto him, Blessed p is the womb that bare thee, and the paps which thou hast sucked. 28 But he said. Yea, rather, blessed ^ are they that hear the word of God, and keep it. 29 ^ And when the people were gathered thick toge- ther, he began to say, This is an evil generation : they seek a sign ; and "■ there shall no sign be given it, but the sign of .lonas the prophet. 30 For as ^ Jonas was a sign unto the Ninevites, so shall also the Son of man be to this generation. 31 The queen i of the south shall rise up in the iudg- ment with the men of this generation, and condemn them : for she came from the utmost parts of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon ; and, behold, a greater than Solomon is here. 32 Tlie men of Nineveh shall rise up in the judgment with this generation, and shall condemn it : for " they repented at the preaching of Jonas ; and, behold, a greater than .Tonas is here. 33 No ^" man, when he hath lighted a candle, putteth i7 in a secret place, neither under a bushel, but on a candlestick, that they which come in may see the light. 34 The "^ light of the body is the eye : therefore when thine eye is single, thy whole body also is full of li"hi ; but when thine eye is » evil, thy body also is full of darkness. 35 Take heed therefore that the light which is in thee be not darkness. 36 If thy whole body therefore be full of ? light, having no part dark, the whole shall be full of light, as when ■'■ the bright shining =» of a candle doth give tnee light. A. M. 4P33. A. D. 3. 1 J...5.M. Ilp.tl4. 10 v«,-?7. 2 l'e.2.20, •21 q I's.n91 NIal.7 21. r MnH2. 40. Sc. -Ma-aii t 1 Ki.l0.l, &c u Jo.3.5,10. V Mat.5.15, &c. Ma.4.21. c.8.16. MaL6.22, V l's,H9. 105. l'r.6.23. i C0.4.G. a candle by its bn?ht eliining. Ver. l!l. He walketh through— \. e. the unclean spirit walketh, ic. He saith— \. e. the unclean spirit .saith, &c. Sioept and garnished—i. e. Com- pleteij" furnished with every thing that can make the man a commodious ha- bitation for an evil .spirit. Ver.-^es 27, 28. And it came to pass, &c..— Thi.s occurred, probably, when his mother and his brethren came around him. Mat. xii. •J'i— 50. Ver. 29—32. And when the people icere gathered thick together — The pa- rallel verses in Matthew, are chap. .xii. 38—42. Ver. 33—36. Soman, when he hath lighted a candle, &c.— This appears to, be a fraffnent of the s?rmon ^^ the TiOMnl. Mat. v 15, 16 • vi. 22 23. Ver. 3i. Eije is single— i. c. Free from disease, eound. Eye is evi: — i. e. Diseased. unsourf.I Ver. 35. When the bright shining of a candle.— Campbell, " Its flame." 194 LUKE, XI. b Ma. 7.3. 5 M.U.-iS. Us. ,1 Tit. 1. 15. f vv,ns you are able. e Mal.23. 23,27. Ps.5.9. j Is. .53.6. k Eze.lS. 19. He.U.aS, 37. II Ge.1.8. o 2 Ch.24. 37 IT And as he spake, a certain Pharisee besooaht him to (line with him : and he went in, and sat Jown to meat. 38 And b wHen the Pharisee saw i7, he marvelled that he had not first washed before dinner. 39 And the Lord said unto him, Now do <= ye Pharisees make clean the outside of the cup and the platter; but your A inward part is full of ravening and wickedness. 40 Ye fools, did not he thrt made that which is with- out make that which is witnin also ? 41 But e rather give alms f of such things as ye have ; and, behold, all things are clean unto you. 42 But ffwo unto you, Pharisees ! for ye tithe min> and rue and all manner of herbs, and pass over judg- ment and the love of God : these ought ye to hdVe done, and not to leave the other undone. 43 Wo unto you, Pharisees! for h ye love the upper most seats m the synagogues, and greetings in tlif- markets. 44 Wo unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hpocrites ' for ye are as i graves which appear not, and the men that walk over them are not aware of thevx. 45 Then answered one of the lawyers, and said unto him. Master, thus saying thou reproachest us also. 46 And he said, Wo unto you also, ye lawyers ! for ye lade men with burdens grievous to be borne, and ye yourselves touch not the burdens J with one of your fingers. 47 Wo unto you ! for ye build the sepulchres of the prophets, and your fathers killed them. 48 Truly ye bear witness that ye allow k the deeds of your fathers : for they indeed killed i them, and ye build their sepulchres. 49 Therefore also said the wisdom of God, I will send them prophets and apostles, and some of them they shall slay and persecute : 50 That the blood of all the prophets, which was shed from the foundation of the world, may be required ">c>*" this generation : 51 From the blood of " Abel unto the blood of "Za- charias, which perished between the altar and the Ver. 37- -54. And as he spake, &c.— This pa.ssage very much rcscuihies Mat. .\xiii. 23— ?6. and several venses .aerce vcrhalini. Ver. <0. "^ a fools.— Campbell, ' Unthinking men !" Doddridge, " Tliou^ht- lees creature!?." Did not he that made that lohich is without 77iake that nihichistoithin «/so?— That is, Did not he wiiich made the body, likewise make tiie sou! .' Doddridge and Campbell Mat. .\xJii. 25. Ver. 17. For ye 6?ly that God is ihe good man's banker. Ver. 24. Consider the ravens.— VVhti raven is a species of the cort»M5, or croir tril)e. of the order PiciP. known by its Inrge size, its plumage being of a bluish black, and tail roundish at the end. It was prolmb'y selertotl by our LUKE, XII. 197 25 And which of you with taking thought can add to his stature one cubit l 26 If ye then be not able to do that thing which is least, why take ye thought for the rest ? 27 Consider the hhes how they grow : they toil not, they spin not; and yet I say unto you, that Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these. 28 If then God so clothe the grass, which is to-day in the field, and to-morrow is cast into the oven; how much more vill he clotheyou, O ve of little faith 1 29 And seek not ye what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink, » neither be ye of doubtful mind. 30 For all these things do the nations of the world seek after : and your Father knoweth that ye have need of these things. 31 But b rather seek ye the kingdom of God ; and all <= these things shall be added unto you. 32 Fear not, httle 'i flock ; for it is your Father's good pleasure to give you the <-" kingdom. 33 M Sell f thaat; and it cometh to pass. 56 Ye hypocrites, ye can discern the face of the sky a;-vd of the earth ; but how is it that ye do not discern this time? 57 ir Vea, and why even of "» yourselves judge ye not what is right? 55 When i> thou goest with thine adyersary to the ma- I gisirate, as thou art in •= the way, give diligence that thou mayest be delivered from him ; lest he 'lale thee to t!ie judge, and tlie judge deliver thee to the officer, and the officer cast thee into prison. 59 I tell thee, thoushalt not depart thence, till thou hast paid the very «i last mite. CHAPTER XIII. 1 Christ preaclieih repeolance upon ilie puni3hii;eiit of tlie Galileans, and others. 6 Till- Iriiilless fig tree may nol sUikJ. U fls healetli the crooked \vo;nan : IS sJiowetli the powerful vorking of ihe won] in llio hearts of his chosen, by the parable of the grain of iiiusuurd seeJ, an 1 of leaven : iiJ exiiorteth to enter in at the 'trait gate : 31 and reprovetii Herod and Jerusalem. THRRE were present at that season some that told liim of the ^^ Galileans, whose blood Pilate had mingled i; with their sacrifices. 2 And Jesus answering said unto them, Suppose ve thai these Galileans were sinners above ail the Gali- leans, because they suffered such things? 3 I tell you, Nay : but, except ye <= repent, ye shall all likewise perish. 4 Or those eighteen, upon whom the tower in Siloam fell; and slew them, think ye that they were ii sinners above alj men that dwelt in Jerusalem? 5 I tell you, Nay : but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. ft 'i He spake also this parable; -A certain nan had a fig tree planted in his vineyard ; and he came and sought ( fruit thereon, and foimd none. Chip. XIII. Ver. 1. Galileans.— [The Galileans are fretiuenlly mentioned by Josepkus ;is the most tiirljuJent and seditious people, bcini? upon all ocaa- j( Eions rt-ady to disturb tlie F:oinan autliority. It is unctrtuin to what event our '• )i Lord reters ; hut it is prolable that ihey were the tbllowcrs of Judas Gaulo- •' i nitis, who opposed payin? tribute to Cesar, and sulimitting to the Romun i^ T.'ument. A party of them comir.g to Jerusalem during one of tlie jrreat Tuv't 'J..3, Bnd presenting their oblations in the court of the ternr le ; Pilate tr<'aait.i:!jsly sent a company of soldiers, who slew them, and '" uiin^leil their j. b!o()d with their sacrifices."]— Ba?"s/er. " Ver. 3. All likewise perish.— Doddridge, "Thus perish," implpng a .'••jri- larity Lctween their fate and that of the whole I'ation. Vont that period ; but we Hhould think it referred rather to the numerous and re- peated warnings the nation had received by former and later propliets ; (Je. vii. 13, 23, &c. ;) by Jesus and Ids apostles. And after all these warnings, the nation was spared not one year only, but nearly 40 years, before Jerusalem was destroyed. Ver. 8. I shall dig about it, and dung it.— Ilarmer objects that spades (or shovels) were not used in the eastern agriculture : perhaps not generally, but liere is a single tree marked out, which could not be cultivated by the plough, and which the keeper of tlie vineyard proiioses to treat with pccu'iar attention, tyiiifying God's special care for his favoured nation. Ver. 9. Well !— The e.vpression in the original is elliptical, and this word is not improperly supplied. Thmt shalt cut it dot on— This shows thav the day of grace will come to a close, and that if the Divine forbearance does not load the sinner to refientance, it will not save him from uller destruction. Ver. 1l. A spirit of infirmity. -W. is generally supposed that this woman was a demoniac, but we see no proof of this. A spirit of infirmity or weak- ness no more implies it than "a spirit of fear," 2 Tim. i. 7, " of slundjcr," Rom. xi. 8, or " of jealousy," Num. v. 14. To us it appears to mean no more, than some creat weakness which had long bent her double. Ver. I.'"). Thou hypocrite ! doth not each one, &c.— See Mat. xii. 11. Ver. 16. Satan.— V\\e prince of the faileii angels. According to the opinions of the Jews, he is the accuser and calumniator of men before God ; Job. i. 7, 12. He seduces them to sin, and is the author of evil, holh physical and moral, by which the human race i.s alilictod, especially of those wicked pro- pensities and wicked action.^, which are productive of so much misery, and al.so of death it.self — iiot. Walil. r LUKE, XIII. 201 r ls.4.5.-i4. IPcAlft >:y..l5.U. PE.m.3 li.i.'2. See Mat 13.33. w .In. 7.51. 8.21. Ro.9.31. X Ps.32.6. Is.55.6. a Mal.7.22, VS. 25.12,41. b Ps.6.a 101.3. c iI.•^t8.12. 13.^2. 24.51. d Re.7.9,l0 saik's were ■■ asha;ned : and all the people rejoiced for all ilie ■'* glorious things that were done by him. 18 IT Then said he, Unto i what is the kingdom of God like 7 and whereunto shall I re?trnbleit'? 19 It is like a grain of mustard seed, which a man took, and cast into his garden ; and it grew, and waxed a great tree ; and the fowls of the air lodged in the branches of it. 20 H And again he said, Whereunto shall I liken the kingdom of God 7 21 It is like leaven, which a woman took and hid in three " measures of meal, till the whole was leavened. 22 And he went through the cities and villages, teach- ing, and journeying toward Jerusalem. 23 ^ Then said one unto liim. Lord, are there few that be saved 7 And he said unto thern, 24 Strive >' to enter in at the strait gate : for *■ many, I say unto you, will seek to enter inland shall not be' able. 2o When ^ once the master of the house is risen upj and hath shut >' to the door, and ye begin to stand without, and to knock at the door, saying, Lord, ^ Lord, open unto us; and he shall answer and say unto you, I know you not whence ye are: 26 Then shall ye begin to say, \Ve have eaten and drunk in thy presence, and thou hast taught in our street.". 27 But ^ he shall say, I tell you, I know you not, whence ye are; depart from me, all ye workers b of iniquity. 25 Tliere <= shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth, when ye shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of God, and you yourselves thrust out. 29 And they J shall come from the east, and from the west, and fram the north, and from the south, and shall sit down in the kingdom of God. 30 And, behold, there « are last which shall be first, and there are first which shall be last. 31 IT The same day there came certain of the Phari- sees, saying unto him. Get thee out, and depart hence : I for Herod will kill thee. I 32 And he said unto them, Go ye, and tell that f fox, , I BehoM, I cast out devils, and I do cines to-day andj *' I to-morrow, and the third day I shall be = perfected. ^ 33 Nevertheless I must walk to-day, and to-morrow, ^*P3.3 . and the daij following: for it cannot be that a pro- I phei perish out of Jerusalem. s He.2.w. Ver. ix. Strive to enter, &c.— Litorally, agonize, bocau.se llie timrt^is nrai ' \v\u:u I lie master of tlie liouse shall shut to the door ; when probation liavirg > closid. u^oniicins will be in vain. The force of tlii^ pa-isage is lost by a wrong !( puiKliiition. It should be punctuated so a.s to read thus : " for many, I say unto you. will seek to enter in, and shall not be able, when once the master," &c. Tin's gives great enipha.si.'! to the direction to strive now, for it nriay soon bo too late. Ver. :-;2. Tell tJiar fox— [This was probalily Herod Antipas, tctrarch of Gn- lilec. who is described by Joscphi/s as a crafty and incestuous prince, with which the cisaracter tivcn him by our Lord, and the narratives of the Evan- peiisfj?, exactly coincide.]— Bagster. 202 V. M. 4033. A. D. !i). LUKE, XIV. h Mr.t23. 37. Le.26.31, 35i Ps.C9.2j. U.1.7. 5.5,6. Da.9.27. Mi.3.12. C.19.3S. J 11. 12.13. , Ps.37.32. Is.!a.a), 21. Je.20.10, 11. d Pr.25.S,7. 34 O h Jerusalem, Jerusalem, which killest the pro- phets, and stonest them that are sent unto thee; how olten would I have gathered thy children together, as a hen doth gather her brood under her wings, ana ye would not ! 35 Behold, i your house is left unto you desolate : and verily I say unto you. Ye shall not see me, 'intil the time come when ye shall say, J Blessed is he that Cometh in the name of the Lord. CHAPTER XIV. 2 Christ healeth tlie dropsy on the sabhalh : 7 teaclieth humilily ; 12 to ftai' H.e puor : 16 under the parable of the great supper, showeth hi)w worklly minded men, who contemn the word of God, shall be slmt out of heaven. 2.3 Those who will be his disciples, to bear their cross must make their accounts afore- liand, lM;t with sharne they revolt from him afterward, 34 and become altoge- ther unprofitable, li .e salt that hath lost his savour. AND it came to pass, as he went into the house of one of the chief Pharisees to eat bread on the sabbath dpiy, that they watched ^ him. 2 And, behold, there was a certain man before him which had the dropsy. 3 And Jesus answering spake unto the lawyers and Pharisees, saying, Is b it lawful to heal on the sab- bath day'? 4 And they held their peace. And he took Aim, and healed him, and let him go; 5 And answered them, saying, « Which of vou shall have an ass or an ox fallen into a pit, ana will not straightway pull him out on the sabbath day ? 6 And they could not answer him again to these things. 7 IT And he put forth a parable to those which were Ijiidden, v/hen he marked how they chose out the chief rooms ; saying unto them, 8 When d thou art bidden of any vian to a wedding, sit not down in the highest room ; lest a more honour- able man than thou be bidden of him; 9 And he that bade thee and him come and say to thee, Give this man place; and thou begin with shamo to take the lowest room. 10 But when thou art bidden, go and sit down in the Ver. 34. Jerusalem.— Tha metropolis of Palestine, about 37 miles from the Mediterranean, and about 23 from tlic Jordan. It was built on tliroe hills, viz. Zion, Moriah, and Acra. It had once a population of upwards of a mil- lion : hut now its population does not exceed 10,000 or 15,000. Chap. XIV. Ver. l. One of the chief Pharisees. — Canipbcll," One of the rulers, who was a Pharisee." Some think he was a member of the Sanlie- dritn : all agree that he was a magistrate, and a man of rank, who had pro- bably a country house in Galilee. Vor. 2. A certain man before h??n 7ohich had the dropsy —CatnpbeJl, ' A man who had a dropsy stood before Irm." V(r. 7. Thechiefroo7ns.— Doddridge TcndcTR it, "The chief seats ;" Camp- lill, " The hjglier places." The comr)any were all doubtless in one room. Ver. 8. Sit not down in the highest room— Or place.— IThat there were among the Jews of these times many di.sinites about seats at banquets, wo learn both from Josephus and the Rabbins ; nor were these matters unattend- ed to by the Greeks and Romans. Similar admonitions to this of our Lord, also occur in the Rabbinicd. writers. Rabbi Akiba said. Go two or three Beats lower than the place that belongs to thee, and sit there till they say unto thee. Go up higher ; but do not take the uppermost seat, lest thoy say unto thee, Come down : for it is better they should say unto thee. Go up, go up, than they should say, Go down, go down. See Schoetgen.]—Bag8ter. 'i LUKE, XIV. 203 lowest room; that when he that bade thee cometh, he may say unto thee, Friend, go up higher: then shah thou have worship in the presence of them that sit at meat with thee. 1 1 For ^ whosoever exalteth himself shrll be abased ; Rnd he that humbleth himself shall be exalted. 12 IT Then said he also to him that bade him, When thou makest a dinner or a supper, call not thy fi lends, nor thy brethren, neither thy kinsmen, nor thy f rich neighbours; lest they also bid thee again, and a re- compense be made thee. 13 But when thou makest a feast, call the = poor, the maimed, the lame, the blind : 14 And thou shalt be blessed ; for they cannot re- compense thee : for thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the just. 15 ^ And when one of them that sat at meat with him heard these things, he said unto him, Blessed h is he that shall eat bread in the kingdom of God. 15 Then said he imto him, A » certain man made a great J supper, and bade many : 17 And sent his servant at supper time to say to them that were bidden, Come; for k all things are now ready. 18 And they all with one consent began to make excuse. The i first said unto him, I have bought a piece of ground, and I must needs go and see it : I pray thee have me excused. 19 And another said, I have bought five yoke of oxen, and I -go to prove them : I pray thee nave me ex- cused. 20 And another said, I have ^ married a wife, and therefore I cannot come. 21 So that servant came, and showed his brd these things. Then the master of the house being n angry said to his servant, Go out quickly into the o streets and lanes of the city, and brin^'in hither the P poor, and the maimed, and the "J halt, and the blind. 22 And the servant said, Lord, it is done as thou hast commanded, and ' yet there is room. 23 And the Lord said unto the servant, Go out into 1 Sa.15. 17. Job 22.29. Ps. 13.21. Pr. 15.33. 29.23. Mau23. 12. c.lS.U. ara- tion froMi sea water, though found in .some countries in a solid and massive state. That it might lose its strength, we have proof from Maundrell, who states, that in the Valley of salt h« broke a piece which had been ex- posed to the rain, sun, and air, and it had perfectly lost its saiwur. \-liagster. rr LUKE, XV. 35 It is neither fit for the land, nor yd for the dung- hill ; but men « cast it out. He that hath ears to hear, let him hear. CHAPTER XV. 1 Tlie parable of the oit sheep : 8 of Uie piece of silver : U of the prodigal aon. THEN *dre\v near unto him all the pubUcans and sinners for to hear him. 2 And the Pharisees and scribes murmured, saviag. This man receiveth sinners, and ealeth b with them. 3 IT And he spake this parable unto them, saying, 4 What <= man of you, having a hundred sheup, if he Ios3 one of them, doth not leave the ninety and nine in the wilderness, and go after that which is lost, un- til he find it? 5 And when he hath found it, he layeth it on his shoulders, rejoicing. 6 And when he cometh home, he calleth together his friends and neighbours, saying unto them, Rejoice with me ; for I have found my sheep ^ which was lost. 7 I say unto you, that likewise joy shall be in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety and nine just persons, which «need no repentance. 8 IT Either what woman having ten f pieces of silver, if she lose one piece, doth not light a candle, and sweep the house, and seek diligently till she find it? 9 And when she hath found it, she calleth her friends and her neighbours together, saving. Rejoice with me; for I have found the piece which I had lost. 10 Likewise, I say unto you, s there is joy in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner that repenteth. 11 IT And he said, A certain man had two sons : 12 And the younger of them said to his father. Fa- ther, give me the portion of goods that falleth to me. And he divided unto them his h living. A. M. 4ao. A. D. 29. a Mat 9. 10, &c. b Ac.n.3 lCtt.{it 11. Ga 2 IC c Matia 12. c P.-i.ll9. 176. I Pe.2.25. e AC..5.32. f Drachma, here translated a piece of silver, is the eiglith piin of an ounce, wliich Cometh to H centt 4 mills, anJ is equal to the Ro- man pen- ny. See Mat 1S.23. gKze. 13.23, 32. 33.11. Ac.ll.ia Phil. 15. 16. h Ma.12.44. A hearlluss, wavering, undecicled profession, is as insipid as salt Avhich has lost its savour, and which is neither fit for the land, nor for the flung heap, but only to he thrown away as utterly useless and good for nothing. Chap. XV. Ver. 4. Leave the ninety and nine in the xuildeme'is— Or de- sert It is certain that in many parts, commonly called desert, in Judea, and even A.ral)ia, there are spots of very fertile pasture, which, as Ihey are not private property, answer to our commons, to which any who please may lead their flocks. Compare Mat. xviii. 12, and note. Ver. 7. Just persons, which need no repentance.— As there is " not a man upon earth that sinncth not," Eccles. vii. 20, so there can be none who, strictly speaking, " need no repentance :" but as our Lord is arguing with the Jews upon their own principles, he may fairly be supposed to allude to tliose "who trusted in themselves that they were rishteous, and despised others." Luke xviii 9.— The Saviour's language in this is exceedingly ironical— ae olse where, the ichole need not a physician, &c.; I came not to call the right- eous, but sinners to repentance. The Saviour teaches, that there is more joy in heaven over one true penitent, l\mn over any number of self-righteous men, who, according to their own estimate of themselves, need no repctittinco. There is no joy in heaven over " that generation who are pure in thuir own eyes, but who have ne\-er been washed from their wickedness." Ver. 9. Her/newds.— The Greek is feminine, meaning /(r;na/« friends. Ver. 12. His /er/wg-.— Rather, "a living," or the means of livelihood to each. It appears, however, that the elder son did not take his share of the property, but left it in his father's hands, in consequence of which he wns considereil as the heir of all at his father's death. See ver. 31. Among the Hindoos, it is not only customary, as Mr. Haihed (in his Code of Gentoo Laws) informs us, ftjr a father to divide his inheritance among Lis children in his life time, but the sons 206 I.UKE, XV. A. M. 1033. A. D. !£9. ] Ia.14.20. H..12.1. m Ac.2.39. Kp.2.13, 17. n Ps.51.4. o Zec.3.3.. 5. p ver.Si 0 Kp.2.1. 5.U. Re.3.1. B Eze.31.4, 16. c.19.10. P3.30.ll. 126.1,2. 13 And not many days after the younger son gathered all together, and took liis journey into a far country and there wasted his substance with ri.)tous living. 14 And when he had spent all, there arose a mignty famine i in that land ; and he began to be in wan}. 15 And he went and joined himself to a citizen of that country ; and he sent him into his fields to feed swine. 16 And he would fain have filled his belly with the husks J that the swine k did eat : and no man gave unto him. 17 And when he came to himself, he said, How many hired servants of my father's have bread enough and to spare, and I perish with hunger! 18 I 1 will arise and go to my father, and will say unto him, Father, I have sinned against heaven, and bei'ore thee, 10 And am no more W9rthy to be called thy son : make me as one of thy hired servants. 20 And he arose, and came to his father. But when he was yet a great way '" off, his father saw him, and had compassion, and ran, and fell on his neck, and kissed him. 21 And the son said imto him, Father, I have sinned against "heaven, and in thy sight, and am no more worthy to be called thy son. 22 But the father said to his servants, Bring "forth the best robe, and put it on him, and put a ring on his hand, and shoes on his feet : 23 And bring hither the fatted calf, and kill it ; and let us eat, and be merry : 24 For P this my son was ^ dead, and is alive "^again ; ht was ^lost, and is found. And they began to be merry. 25 Now liis elder son was in the field : and as he came and drew nigh to the house, he heard music and t dancing. 26 And he called one of the servants, and asked what these things meant. 27 And he said unto him, Thy brother is come ; and can, if thoy unite, insist on it. How fnr such a custom might he iuiown among the Jews we are unable to ascertain ; but as our Lord's parables are always in harmony with the laws and customs of the times, we have no doubt but some- thing of the kind, at least occasionully, obtained. Ver. 1.5. Tofeedsw)ne.~This,U) a Jew, must he a most degrading and mortifying on!i)loyment. Ver. IS. M'ilh Ike husks.— It may be recollected tiiat this was in a time of scarcity. Ver. 19. Thy hired servants.— We sliould lay the accent on the pronoun thyi he had been a hired servant in a strange land ; he now begs only to fill the like capacity in liis I'ntlier's liouse. Ver. 22, 23. Uririg forth the best roic— There is no need to allegorize these circum.stances particularly. The penitent prodigal came home naked, and was clothed ; hungry, and was fed ; and in both cases bountifully. He ^\as clo- thed ill tlie best rol.e in his father's wardrobe, and fed witli ihe fatted calf. Thc.^.e preparations show that he was t(j ho rcc(-ived, not as a siMTanf , but a si>n. Ver. 24. And they be^'an to be we?-?-?/— Namely, with music and dancing, both which wore doubtless hired, dancers being professionally employed on these occasions, as mourners were at funerals. V^er. 25. Now his elder son.— By the unamiahle and selfish chnractor of the elder son, the Saviour portrays an admirable (iiid e.xact picture of trie Pharisees. They must have been blind indeed not to have " perceived that he spake of them." LUKE, XVI. 207 thy father hath killed the fatted calf, because he hath received him ?afe and sound. 28 And he was " angry, and would not go in : there- fore came his father out, and entreated him. 29 And he' answering said to his father, Lo, these many years do I ^ serve thee, neither transs^ressed « I at anv time thy commandment: and yet thou never gavest me a kid, that I might make merry with my friends ; , 30 But as soon as this thy son was come, which hath devoured thy living with harlots, thou hast killed for him the fatted calf. 31 And he said unto him, Son, thou art ^^ever with me, and all that I have is thine. 32 It was meet >' that we should make merry, and be ^glad: for =ihis thy brother was dead, and is alive again ; and was lost, and is found. CHAPTER XVI. I The parable of the unjust sle\v;ir.l. U Christ reproveth tlie liypocrisy of the ooveliHis Ph;irisees. 19 -The rich glulloii, and I >az;irus the beggiir. AND he said also unto his disciples. There was a certain rich man, which had a steward; and the same was accused unto him that he had wasted his goods. 2 And he called him, and said unto him, How is it that 1 hear this of thee 7 give an account of thy -'' stew- ardship ; for thou mayest be no longer steward. 3 Then the steward said within himself, What shall I do ? for my lonl taketh away from me the steward- ship :-I cannot dig; to bc^? I am ashamed. 4 I am resolved what to do, that, ^yhen I am put out of the stewardship, they may receive me into their houses. 5 So he called every one of his lord's debtors unto him, and said unto the first, How muc.i owest thou unto my lord ? 6 And he said A hundred h measures of oil. And he said unto him, Take thy bill, and sit down quickly, and write fifty. 7 Then said he to another. And how much owest thou 7 And he said. A hundred "^ measures of wheat. c The worJ liere in- terpreted a meci- aiire, in the origi- nal con- taineth alwut U bu:shels nmla poivle. Ver. 29. Lo these many years.... neither transgressed I.—" 1 fast t^> ;ccin th week, I pivc tithes," &c. (chap, xviii. 12.,) is in Uu.'same sDirit. A vd— Ap- pears to have been considered as a delicacy, perliaps equal to a ianilj See Le. V. 6. Ver. 32. Was dead, and is alive again.— A life of sin, is a spiritual death ; the conversion of a sinner is of course a renewed lite, or, in figurative ttrni3, '* life from the dead." Compare 1 Ti. v. 6, with Ro. xi. 15. Chap. XVI. Ver. 1. There was a certain rich inan.— The. Saviour would have men as wise for eternity as the imjust steward was for time. Ver. 2. So longer steward.— Un appears, however, to liave had time ?iven h m to wind up his account-s, which was employed in the artitice here related. . ^'^""v^-, ^ cannot d^^— That is, I cannot work as a lahourer, in ihc cultiva- tion of the soil ; the term not iieing confined to the use of t\ie spade. The ex- pression was pr (verliial among the Greeks, and perliaps the Jews. Ver. 6. A hundred measures of oil.— The Greek Batus answers to the Hebrew Baths, or oiliahs, explained by our translators to contain 9 gallons 3 quarts each ; but by Bishop Cumberland, little more ihan 7 and a half gallons. Ver. 7. A hundred measures of wheat.— Th\& Ls dry measure, answering 208 LUKE, XVI. A. M. 405.3. A. D. -a. d Ju.'-; 36. e Ec.ll.l. 1 'Ii.6.18, Mal.CJ. U. j C.I0.29. k r's.7.9. Je.17.10. Mal.3.1.5. in Mat. 11. 12,13. And he said unto him, Take thy bill, and write four- ij score. )l 8 And the lord commended the unjust steward, be- cause he had done wisely : for the children of this world are in their generation wiser than the d children of light. 9 And I say unto you, Make * to yourselves friends of the f mammon of unrighteousness; that, when ye fail, they may receive you into everlasting habitations. 10 He o'that is Jaithful in that which is least is faith- ful also in much : ancl he that is unjust in the least is unjust also in much. li If therefore yc have not been faithful in the un- righteous f inaminon, who will commit to your trust the true riches? 12 And if ye have not been faithful in that which is another man's, who shall give you that which is your own 1 13 No i> servant can serve two masters : for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold 1 1 the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon. 14 IT And the Pharisees also, who i were covetous, heard all these things : and they derided him. 15 And he said unto them, Ye are they which justify yourselves J before men ; but God k knoweth your hearts: for that which is highly esteemed i among meu is abomination in the sight of God. IG The '"law and the prophets were until John : since to the cor or cho'mer of the Jews, which in our marpin is valued at 14 hu.siiels and u pottle ; or, according to more modern autiiorities, little more than eight bu.shuls, Winchester measure. Doddridge supposes the measures of oil and wheat to he of nearly equal value. Ver. 8. Because he had done tolseJy. — Doddridge, " Prudently;" Camp- bell, " Commended the prudence of the unjust steward ;" see liis note. Ahp. Neiocome sa.ys, "He commended the prudence of the expedient; though he could not but condemn its dishonesty." Wiser than the children of light- CampbeU, " More prudent." A trick of villany very similar to the above i% related in Capt. Hadleifs Hindostanee Dialogues, (p. 79.) One addres.smg tlie Captain says, " Your Sirkar's deputy, whilst his master was gone to Calcutta, estaldisiied a Court of Justice. Havini? searched for a good many debtors and creditors, he learned the amounts of their bonds. He then inade an agree- ment with them to get the bonds out of (he bondsmen's hands for iialf the debt, if they would give him one fourth. Thus every debtor for a 100 rupees, having given 50 to the creditor, an=,u;.2,3. Is.Gl.6. Ro. 1 1.3.5. I Co.9. 16 17. 31 And he said unto him, If ^ they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will »they be persuaded, though one rose from the dead. CHAPTER XVII. 1 Christ teacheth to avoid occasions of . lieiice. 3 One to forgive a:)other. 6 The power of faith. 7 How we are lioimd to Go;l, anil not lie lo us. II lie liealetli ten lepers. 22 Of the kingilom of God, nnJ the coming cf tlie iion of man. THEN said he unto the disciples, It "^is impossible but that offences will come : but wo unto him, through whom they come ! 2 It were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and he cast into the sea, than that he should offend one of these little ones. 3 fr Take heed to yourselves : If thv brother trespass against thee, rebuke bhim; and if he repent, forgive him. 4 And if he trespass against thee seven times in a day, and seven times in dday turn again to thee, saying, I repent ; thou •= shalt forgive him. 5 IT And the apostles said unto the Lord, Increase dour faith. 6 And the Lord said. If « ye had faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye might say unto this sycamine tree. Be thou plucked up by the root, and be thou planted in the sea ; and it should obey you. 7 But which of vou, having a servant ploughing or feeding cattle, will say unto him by and by, when he is come from the field. Go and sit down to meat? 8 And will not rather say unto hiin. Make ready wherewith I may sup, and gird thyself, and serve me, till I have eaten and drunken ; and afterward thou shalt eat and drink ? 9 Doth he thank that servant because he did the things that were commanded him ? I trow not. 10 So likewise ye, when ye shall have done all those things which are commanded you, say. We are f un- profitable servants : we have done that which was our duty to do. 11 IT And it came to pass, as he went to Jerusalem, I Ver. 31. If they hear not Afosev.— From ihis answer of Abraham we learn, , Ihat the Sacred Writinps conlaiii such proofs of a divine origin, tliut thoiifrh al! i th i ilead were to rise, tne proofs could not lie more evident, nor the conviction 'l g^reater ; and that to escape eternal iierdition, and obtain eternal glory, a man IS to receive the testimonies of God, and to walk accordinff to their dictates. Chap. XVII. Ver. 2. Better that a millstone, &c.— This was a proverbial .sayinf, used both by Jews and Gentiles, and it wa.s one of the ancient Hin- doo punishments for murder— especially when cominittrd by females. Orient. Lit. No. 1312. Ver. 6. This sycamine tree.— Doddridge, " Sycamore tree." [The syca- mine is probably the same as the shskem, or sycamore, of the ancients, (for a description ot which see 1 Ch. xxvii. 28.) and must not be confoimded with our sycamore, which is the acermajns, or greater maple. Dr. Shnw says it is one of the most common timber trees of the Holy Land ; and that, from bav- in;: a larjsre and more extensive root than other trees, it is alluded to as tlio most difficult to be rooted up. It mut>t, however, be obscr\e■ days will come, when ye shall desire to see one of the days of the Son of man, and ye shall not see it. 23 And * they shall say to you, See here; or, see there : go not after thein^ nor follow them. 24 For as the lightning, that lighteneth out of the one {3or^ under iieaven, shineth unto the other _parf under leaven; so shall also the Son of man be m his day. 25 But t first must he suffer many things, and be re- jected of this generation. 26 And as it was " in the days of Noe, so shall it be also in the days of the Son of man. 27 They did eat, they drank, they married wives, they I were given in marriage, until the day that Noe enter- A. M. 4033. A. D. 29. h 1^.13.46. i I.e.13.2. U.3. M;il.8.4. \ c.5.14. r l8.65.24. k P^30.1,2. I Jn.4 29.. 42. aiPB.int.J n MaJ.22 o oi , ailh ouUcard show. p Ro.l4.n. q or,aTnong you. n.1.26. 8 Mat.Q4. 23,&c. Ma.13.21. C.21.S. I Ma.8.31 c.9.2i Ver. 12. Ten men that were lepers.— hewers were obliged to live separately, without the limits of cities and villages. Ver. 18. Save this utranger. — Campbell, "This alien." So tlie Jews con- sidered the Samaritans from the time of the captivity. Ver. 20. When the kingdom of God should come ?— Wiien, or on what oc- ca.sion. this question was proposed, is not mentioned ; l)ut many of the fol- lowing remarks correspond with our Lord's discourse in Mat. .\xiv., as will he sf>en by the following references. By " the kingdom of God" is undonhtedly meant the reign of the Messiah. Coineth not toith observation.— Cajnp- bell, " Parade." The meaning is agreed to be, '" Not with circumstances of outward show and splendour." Ver. 21—23. Lo here ! or, Lo there.'— See Mat. xxiv. 23.-1? within you.— Margin and Doddridge, "Among you." So Beza. Rapheliits. &c. ; and he adds, " Our Lord coufd not say the kingdom of God was in the l^hariseas Campbell, however, contf-nd.s, that neither in the Cla.ssics. the LXX., or the New Testament, is Ine Greek (entos) used for among: If we might pre- sume to suggest another rendering, it should ho, " in the midstof you ;" mean- ing iiimself and disc(i)les, the constituents of that kingdom. Ver. 25. But first must he suffer.— CctinviiTc chap. i.v. 22. Ver. 2S, 27. As ... . in the days of Noe (or Noah.)— Compare Mat. xxiv. 37.38. LUKE, XVIII. A M. -1033. A. D. 29. wSTl-.l. . x Ge. 19.06. y Mat. 16. 2.5. Mu.8.35. c.9.24. J n. 12.25. z Mat. 21. 40,11. a ver.36tk is waiit- mSslGr. copies. b Job 39.30. M;u.24. 28. a Ps.63.2. 1(12.17. C.H.8. 21.36. K 0.1 2. 12. Kp.G.ia l'h.4.6. ife—\. c. her destruction, through lingering. Ver. 33. Whiiwever shnll .seek, &c.— See I\Iat. x. 39. Ver. 34, 35. One taken— i. e. hy the enemy. Ver. 37. The body, &c.— lA dead carcas.i, in Mat. xxiv. 28. hy wlii ;h i.s intended the Jewish nation, whicli wti.-? morally and judicially dead, doom- ed to he devoured hy tiie Roman armies, called eagles, rarlly from their ttfongtliand(ierccni!s.s,and (larlly from tliiir military ens-igns, which were gold or silver eagles. The Roman fury pursued tlie.se wretched men wherever tliey were found : see the horrihle account in Joseph 13el.]—Hag^sfer. Chap. XVIII. Ver. 3. Aven.e 7ue.~Doddridse, " Do nie justice;" who adds, " this is the undoubted import of the phra.^ti." Vor, 5. Lest she tceary me.—lLhc orifrinal term (by its derivation) im-. LUKE, XVIII. 213 6 And the Lord said, Hear what the unjust judge saith. 7 And shall not God avenge his <= own elect, which cry (lay and night unto him, though he bear long with them '? 8 I tell you that he will avenge them d speedily. Nevertheless when the Son of man cometh, shall "= he find faith on the earth '? 9 IT And he spake this parable unto certain which f trusted in themselves = that they were righteous, and despised others : 10 Two men went up into the temple to pray; the one a Pharisee, and the other a publican. 11 The Pharisee stood and prayed thus with himself, God, I thank thee, that I am not h as other men are extortioners, unjust, adulterers, or even as this pubh can. 12 ! fast twice in the week, I give tithes of all that I possess. 13 And the publican, standing afar oft', would not lift up so much as his eyes unto heaven, but smote i upon his breast, saying, God be merciful to me a sinner. 14 I tell you, this man went down to his house justi- fied rather than the other : for J everyone ihat exalt- eth himself shall be abased ; and he ihat humbleth himself shall be exalted. 15 51 And k they brought unto him also infants, that he would touch them : but when his disciples saw it they rfebuked them. 16 But Jesus called them un^o Aim, and said. Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid them not : for of such is the kingdom of God. 17 Verilv I say unto you, Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a httle i child shall in no wise enter therein. !8 IT And "^ a certain ruler asked him, saving, Good Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life? 19 And Jesus said unto him, Why callest thou me good 1 none is good, save one, ihat is, God. 20 Thou knowest the " commandments. Do not commit adultery. Do not kill. Do not steal, Do not bear ;alse witness, Honour thy father and thy mother. 21 And he said, All these have I kept from my youth up. 22 Now when Jesus heard these things, he said unto him, Yet lackest thou one thing: sell all that thou 1 Ps.46.5. He. 10.37. 2Pe. 3.8,9. h Is.e5.5. Ke.3.17. Job 22.29. M4L23. 1-i k Mat 19. li .Ma. 10.13, 4c 1 Ps.131.2. Ma. 10. 15. 1 Pe-l.U. m Mat. 19. 16,&c. Ma. 10. 17, &C. n Ex.2C 12 ..16. De..5 16.. CO. Ro.13.9. pliee, as Doddridge remarks, a blow wliicli stuns a person, and knock.s them down ; i. e. " k-st she beaus me down by her importunity." So Macknight. Ver. 7. And ahall not Gcd.— If this woman prevailed with such a man, mere- ly tiiroufh importunity, how much more shall you prevail with the Almishty, who waiteth only to be gracious, and delightetn iu avenging, that is, in doing justice to tlie oppressed. Ver. 8. Spe 'dill/.— Campbell. "Suddenly." Vor. 11. TUs man icent doivn—i. e. from the temv\e— justified, rather than the other.— Campbell, " more approved than the other.'' Every one that cxaltcth himself.— How very often these word.s are repeated by the Saviour. Ver. 1.5. That he loould touch r/iewi. —I\Iatthew says, " that he should put Ills hands on them and pray." i 1214 LUKE, XVIII. A. M. 4033. A. D. 29. o Mat.6.19, 20. 1 Ti.6.19. p Pr.il.2a 1 Ti.G.9. I /? a mover. i oi speech, [ to (lispUvy ' an iiiipoa- j sibiliiy, j or a greal iinproLii!.- bihiy. q Je.3i.n. Zec.S.6. c.1.37. t l's.22. ls.c.53. II Mat.27.2. c.23.1. Ji..li^.2S. Ac.3.r3. ■ Mat.20. Ma.lO.lC, / PcUl hast, and distribute unto the poor and thou shall have treasure " in heaven : and come, follow nie. 23 And when he heard this, he was very sorrowful : for he was very rich. 24 1[ And when Jesus saw that he was very sorrow- ful, he said, How p hardly shall they that have riches enterjnto the kingdom of God ! 25 For it is easier for a camel /? to go through a needle's eye, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God. 26 And they that heard it said, Who then can be saved 7 27 And he said. The ^ things which are impossible with men are possible with God. 28 IF Then Peter said, Lo, we have left oil, and fol- lowed thee. 29 And he said unto them. Verily I say \lnto you, There is no man that halh ■" left house, or parents, or brethren, or wife, or children, for the kingdom of God's sake, 30 Who shall not receive manifold more in this pre- sent time, and in the world to come life * everlasting. 31 IT Then he took unlu him the twelve, and said unto them, Behold, we go up to Jerusalem, and t all things that are writ (en by the prophets concerning the Son of man shall be accomplished. 32 For he shall be delivered " unto the Gentiles, and shall be mocked, and spitefully entreated, and'snitted on : 33 And they shall scourge him, and put him to death : and the third day he shall rise again. 34 And "■' they understood none of these things : and this saying was hid from them, neither knew tney the things which were spoken. 35 IT And it ^^' came to pass, that as he w?s come nigh unto Jericho, a certain bhnd man sat by the way side begging : 36 And hearing the multitude pass by, he asked what It meant. 37 And they told him, that Jesus of Nazareth pass- eth by. 38 And he cried, saying, Jesus, thou son of David, have mercy ^ on me. ^ 39 And they which went before rebuked him, that he should hold his peace : but he cried x so much the more, Thou son of David, have mercy on me. Ver. 25. A camel. — ISoinc would render « cable ; hut it may juslly be iloulited whether Kamclus ever li;i\o this sense ; the word far a cahle. as the ychtjliast on Aristophanes expressly affirms, being written KamUos. Tliis is the rcadini; , of' a few MSS. but it evidently appears to he a plos.s. It was rfcxjinnion mode ; of expression among the Jews. Hence Rahhi Shesheth said to IJahbi Amram, who had advanced t.n ab.-^iirdity, " Perhapa thou art one of the Pambidithiana, who can make an eiephanl pass through the eye ot'a needle."]— /iog's^er. Vor. 31—35. Then he took unto \dm'the twelve, &c.— The parallel lo this is Mat. XX. 17—19. Ver. 35—13. A certain blind ?«««.- Matthew mentions two blind men ; Mark x. 46, one only ; as also Luke here. Ver. 35. At he joa-f cmne nif,'h.— Doddridge, "As he was (yet) nigh." So Grotius, which reconcdes the three Evangelists. LUKE, XIX. 215 A. M. Iff33. A. D. 29. 40 And Jesus stood, and commanded him to be brought unto him : and when he was come near, he asked him, 41 Saying. What wilt thou that I shall do unto thee7 And he said, Lord, that I may receive my eight, 42 And Jesus said unto him, Receive thy sight : thy ^ faith hath saved thee. 43 And immediately he received * his sight, and fol- lowed him, glorifying t> God : and all the people, when thev saw it, gave praise unto God. CHAPTER XIX. . .^ ^ . 1 Of Zaccheus a publican. 11 The ten pieces ol" money. 23 Chnsl rideth into Jerusalciu wiih t?ii:inpli: 41 weepelli over u : 4-5 driveth the buyers and sellers oiil of the temple : 47 teaching daily in iu Tlie rulers would have destrovud him, but for tear of the people. AND Jesus entered and passed through ^ Jeri- cho- ^ -, „ , 2 And, behold, there was a man narned Zaccheus, which was the chief among the publicans, and he was rich* 3 And he sought to see Jesus who he was ; and could not for the press, because he was little of stature. 4 And he ran before, and climbed up into a sycamore tree to see him : for he was to pass that way. 5 And when Jesus came to the place, he looked up, and saw b him, and said unto hun, Zaccheus, make haste, and come down ; for to-day I must abide ^ at thy house. 6 And he made haste, and came down, and received him joyfully. 7 And when they saw it, they all murmured, saying, That d he was gone to be guest with a man that is a sinner. 8 And Zaccheus stood, and said unto the Lord ; Be- hold, Lord, the half of my goods I give to the « poor ; and if 1 have taken any thing from any man by f false accusation, I restore shim four-fold. 9 And Jesus said unto him, This day is salvation come to this house, forasmuch as he also is a son '> of Abraham. 10 For i the Son of man is come to seek and to save that which was J lost. 11 ^ And as they heard these things, he added and spake a parable, because he was nigh to Jerusalem t 3.5.26. Ac.4.21 11.18. Cia.1.24. a Jof.6.26. lKi.16.34. b Ps.139.1.. 3. c Jn. 14.23. Re.3.a0. d Mat. 9.11. C..5.30. f Ex.W.l C.3.U. g EX.2Q.1. 2 Sa. 1-2.6 h c.13.16. Eze.at.lS K0.5.& Chap. XIX. Ver. 2. Chief among the publicans.— Zaccheus seems to \)a.ve been what was called a promigister, or chief officer of the customs, who had thn siipcrintendancc of the siib-receivcrs of taxes, who collected the tolls of harbours, bridws, &c. Orient. Lit. No. 1319. Ver. 3. Pre^s—i. e. crowd— niuUitude of people. V>r. 7. none to be s-uc.it.— Campbell, " Gone to be entertained by.". Ver. 8. Half of my goods I give to the poor.— ' Those who deter their etna to their death bed, (ftishop Hall remark.^.) do as good as say. Lord. 1 wdl me thee something when I ran keep it no longer. Happy is the man thai is his own exeoutor !" By false accusation.— Doddridge, wronghilly." Camp- bell, "If in aught I have wronged any man."-; — I restore him f our ■fold.— See Ex. \xii. 1. 2 Sa. xii. 6. Salmasiun adds, that publicans convicted ot op- pression were, by the Roman law, compelled to restore four-fold. See Dod- dridge. . . ^ . > Ver. 9. U'nro/J/OT.- [Rather, as Eisner rendeTs it, concemttrg him; for our Lord speaks of him in the third penon.]—Bag8ter. 216 LUKE, XIX. I Mat.25. H.&c. Ma. 13.3^1. in Mina, here iraiislateil a pound, is \2 oiin- which, at 1155-13 cenls ihe ounce, is 14 tloUs. 4'^ cents. 3 mills. n Jn.l.ll. 15.13. o silrer, and so ver.23. p 0.16 10. p this inti- mates d&. grees of glory in heaven : every ves- sel will be alike full, bnt not alike laige. q 2.Sa.l.:6. Job 15.6. Mat. 12. 31. 22.12. Ro.3.19. r Ro.2.4,5. ( Matia 12. 25.29. Ma.4.25. 0.8.13. and because ^ ihey thought that the kingdoir. of God should immediately appear. 12 He said therefore, A certain i nobleman went into a far country to receive for himself a kingdom, and to return. 13 And he called his ten servants, and delivered them ten '"pounds, and said unto them, Occupy till I come. 14 But "his citizens hate J him, and sent a message after him, saying. We will not have this man to reign over us. 15 And it came to pass, that when he was returned, having received the kingdom, then he commandea these servants to be called unto him, to whom he had given the "money, that he might know how much every man had gained by trading. 16 Then came the first, saying. Lord, thy pound hath gained ten pounds. 17 And he said unto him, Well, thou good servant : because thou hast been faithful p in a very httle, have thou authority over ten cities. 18 And the second came, saying, Lord, thy pound hath gained five pounds. 19 And he said likewise to him. Be thou also over 0 five cities. 20 And another came, saying. Lord, behold, here is thy pound, which I have kept laid up in a napkin : 21 For I feared thee, because thou art an austere man : thou takest up thattliou layedst not down, andreapest that thou didst not sow. 22 And he saith unto him, Out ^ of thine ov/n mouth will I judge thee, thou wicked servant. Thou knew- est that I was an austere man, taking up that I laid not down, and reaping that I did not sow .• 23 Wherefore ■■ then gavest not thou my money into the bank, that at my coming I might have required mine own with usury? 24 And he said unto them that stood by, Take from him the poiind,and givei/ to him that hath ten pounds. 25 (And they said unto him, Lord, he hath ten pounds.) 26 For I say unto you, That ^unto every one wliich hath shall be given; and from him that hath not, even that he hath shall be taken away from him. Ver. 12. A certain nobJeman, &c.— The .similarity of this narrative to the case of A rciielau.s, who went to Rome to have his kingdom confirmed over his rebellious suhjects, lias been remarked ; hut, besides that thcr»j is in othtjr respects a great disparity, our Lord appears to us to have exercised a particular dcprec of caution in avoiding political allusions. Ver. 13. Ilia ten servants.— Doddriilge and Caynvbell, "Ten of his ser- vants." Ten pounds -Or minas. The jnina, on the usual estimate, was ctiuivalcnt to -SH. Accordin:: to some it is estimated as high as ©39. Ver. 15. The rnonei/. —Groek, " the silver." So ver. 23. Ver. 17. Over ten citiej.— This prinrc being now supposed to be estahli.shed in his kingdom, distributes the subordinate sovcrnmenfs among those of hia eervatit.s wlio had provod themselves fuitliful to their trust, in proportion to llieir talents and as.-^i.iuity. Ver. 26. Unto every one tfuit hath shall be given.— Ser. Mw. xL'.. 12, wad note. r LUKE, XIX. 217 '27 But those mine ' enemies, which would not that I siioiild reign /?over them, bring hither, and slay Uicm beforo me. 28 IT And when he had thus spoken, he went before, ascending up to Jerusalem. 29 And "it came to pass, wlien he was come nigh to Bethphageand Bethany, at the mountcalled Iheviount of Olives, he sent two of his disciples, 30 Saying, Go ye into the village over agamst you ; in the which at your entering ye shall find a colt tied, whereon yet never man sat: loose him, and bring him hilhcr. 31 And if any man ask you, Why do ye loose him? thus shall ye say unto him. Because tne Lord hath need » of him. 32 And they that were sent went their way, and found even as he had said unto them. 33 And as they were loosing the coll, the owners thereof said unto them, Why loose ye the colt? 34 And they said, The Lord hath need of him. 35 And they brought him to Jesus: ;ind they cast their «. garments upon the colt, and they set » Jesus thereon. 35 And as they went, they spread their clothes in the way. 37 And when he was come nigh, even now at the descent of the mount of Olives, the whole multitude of the disciples began to rejoice and praise God with a loud voice for all the mighty works that they had seen ; 38 Saying, Blessed y be the King" that cometh in the name of the Lord : ^peace in heaven, and glory in the highest. 39 And some of the Pharisees from among the multi- tude said unto him. Master, rebuke thy disciples. 40 And he answered and said unto them, 1 tell you that, if these should hold their peace, the * stones would immediately cry out. 41 ir And when he was come near, he beheld the city, and wept over b it, 42 Saying, If thou hadst known, even thou, at least in this' thy <= day, the things which belong- unto thv peace ! but now they are hid from thine eyes. 43 For the days shall come upon thee, that thine ene- A. M. •1033. A. D. !S. I Ps 2.4,5,9. 2I.«,9. ls.U6.i,U. Na.l 3,4 He-L 13. P thl3 o notes J^i ilesirc-C- tioii of Uie JeT'i who IT- iecte;l -J« Savicjr Ell id 'y^ posed Iiiii reign MatSl.l, &c. Mxll.l, Sic. w2Ki.9.13. X Jn.l2.U. y Ps. 113.26. c. 13.35. c.2.14. Ko.5.1. Kp.x!.U. b Ps.ua 136. Je.9.1. 13.17. 17.16. Ju.U.35. c Ps.9S.7.a He.3.7,13, 15. Vcr. 28. He rcent before— \. e. at tlie head of liis company, to sho\r ihc readiness with whicli he met his sufTcrings. Compare chap. xii. 50. Ver. 30. Ye shall Jind a colt tied.— Mat. xxi. 2, mentions an ass and a colt, hut the other Evan^jelists a colt only ; but from ver. 7, in Mattiiew, it seems both were employed. Ver. 40. The stones would immediately cry owf.— Some of the Jews, as appears b? the preceding verse, heins? shocked at what they thought blasphemy in the multitude, applied to theLonl ^esus to reprove them ; but he, instead of censuring, iusf ifies them as fully warranted by the occasion. This is a strong hyherbolc, hut quite in the Oriental style. See Hab. ii. 11. Ver. 41. Andxoeptoverit.—']i^v;(\ things concurred, according to Mr. Hotoe, to cause this sorrow and these tears, as resf)ected Jerusalem and tho Jews. 1. The greatness of the calamity as respected tlie city vind nation ; and, 2. The lost opporftinity of preventing this ; " If thou hndst known," &c. ; imply- ing that they had, through their pervorseness, and tho wicketincss of their ru- lers, lost an opportunity of mercy which could never be recovered. Vcr. 43. Cast a tretich about thee.— Campbell says, " Surround thee with a • — ■ - — 19 218 LUKE, XX. A. M. 4033. A. D. 29. a ii.w.'2,z. Je.6.5,6. 0 1 Ki.9.7.8. Mi.3.1il. Mai.-.«. 37,38. c.l3.'«, 35. t Mat.24.2 Miv.13.2. h Mat.21. 12,13. M;vU. 15.. 17. Jn.2.15, 17. i Is 56.7. j Je.7.11. I( J n. 18.20. I oT,hang- td on him. a Mat.21. 2;^,&c. Ma.11.27, &c. b Ac.4.7.. 10. 7.27. d Mat.2l. 33,*c. Ma.12.1, e Ca.S i!, I'Z U5.1..?. Jn 15.16. H(.7.4. mies shall cast d a trench about thee, and compass rhee I round, and keep thee in on every side, 44 And ^ shall lay thee even with the ground, and thy j children within thee ; and they f shall not leave in thee \ one stone upon another ; because s thou knewest not '■ the time of thy visitation. 45 IT And ii he went into the temple, and began to cast i out theni that sold therein, and them that bought ; 4fj Saying unto them, It is i written. My house is the house of prayer : but ye have made it a den J of thieves. 47 IT And he taught 5£ daily in the temple. But the chief priests and the scribes and the chief of the people sought to destroy him, 48 And could not find what they might do : for all the people i were very attentive to hear him. CHAPTER XX. 1 Christ avouclieth his authority by a question of John's baptism. 9 Tlie para- ble of the vineyard. 19 Of giving tribute to Cesar. 27 He convincelh ihe Saddiicees that denied the resurrection. 41 How Christ is llie son of David. 45 He warneth his disciples to beware of the scribes. A ND =* it came to pass, that on one of those days, as -^^ he taught the people in the temple, and preached the gospel, the chief priests and the scribes came upon him with the elders, 2 And spake unto him, saving, Tell us, by b what au- thority doest thou these things 7 or who is he that gave thee this authority 7 3 And he answered and said unto them, I will also ask vou one thing ; and answer me : 4 Tlie baptism of John, was it from heaven, or of men 7 5 And they reasoned with themselves, saying. If we shall say. From heaven; he will say, Why then be- lieved ye nim not? 6 But and if we say, Of men ; all the people will stonr as : for •: they be persuaded that John was a prophet. 7 And they answered, that they could not tell whence it was. 8 And Jesus said unto them. Neither tell I you by what authority I do these things. 9 IT Then began he to speak to the people this para- ble: A J certain man planted a ^ vineyard, and let it fortli to husbandmen, and went into a far country for a long time. 10 And at the season he sent a servant to the hus- bandmen, that they should give him of the fruit f of the vineyard : but the husbandmen beat him, and sent him away empty. 1 1 And again he sent another servant : and they beat him also, and entreated /lim shamefully, and sent Aim away empty. rampart." [Tliis was literally liilliiled when Jerusalem was beeiVged by Ti- tus ; wlio surrounded it with a wall of circuinvallation in three days, timngh not less than 39 furlongs in circuinfercnce ; and wiicu this was eflbcted, the Jews were so enclosed on every side, that no jjerson could escape from the city, and no provision could be broiipht in. JoseplmsA—Bagstr.r. Ver. 48. Were very attentive.— LUexaWy, they hung upon him Jieanng ; which is beautifully expressive of tlieir earnest attention and high gratification. r LUKE, XX. 219 12 And again he sent a third : and they wounded him also, and cast him out. ".3 Then said the lord of the vineyard, What shall I do 7 I will send my beloved son : it may be they will reverence hitn when they see him. 14 But when the husbandmen saw him, they rea- soned among themselves, saying. This is the s heir: come, let h us kill him, that the inheritance may be ours. 15 So thev cast him out of the vineyard, and killed hivu What therefore shall the lord of the vineyard do unto them? 16 He shall come and destroy these husbandmen, and shall give the vineyard to i others. And when they heard it, they said, God forbid. 17 And he beheld them, and said. What is this then that is uTitien, The j stone which the builders reject- ed, the same is become the head of the corner'? IS Whosoever shall fall upon that stone shall be broken ; but w on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him to powder. 19 11 And the chief priests and the scribes the same hour sought to lay hands on him ; and they feared the people: for they perceived that he had spoken this pa- rable against them. 20 And they watched him, and sent forth spies, which should feign themselves just men, that i they might take hold of his words, that so they might deli- ver him unto the power and authority of the governor. 21 An.d they asked him, saying. Master, we know that thou sayest and teachest rightly, neither acceptest thou the person of any, but teachest the way of God m truly : 22 Is it lawful for us to give tribute unto Cesar, or no ? 23 But he perceived their craftiness, and said unto them. Why tempt ye me 7 24 Show me a " penny. Whose image and super- scription hath it? They answered and said, Cesar's. 25 And he said unto them, » Render therefore unto Cesar the things which be Cesar's, and unto God the things which be God's. 26 And they could not take hold of his words before the people: and they marvelled at his answer, and held 1' their peace. 27 ir Then i came to him certain of the ^ Sadducees, PS.2.S. Ho.8.17. Hel.i Mat.37. A.SSi. Ac.2.3. M5. Ne.9.36, 37. j Ps. 118.22. k Da.2.34, 35. 1 M.it.22. 15.&C. Ma.12.ia n See Mat 13.23. q Mat.Sa 23,&c. Ma.l2.W, r Ac.23.6.f Chap. XX Ver. IS. Whosoever shall fall, &.c.— Or. HTjjV*?/ thinks here is an allusion to two diftercnt ways of stoning wnon? the Jews ; the former t^ t.nrow- ins a person down upon a ?rcat stone ; the other, by letting a stone ftJi upon him.— [This is an allusion to the Jewish mode of stoning. The r'lace of stoning was twice as high as a man. From the top of this one of the \vit- nesscs stnick the culprit on the loins, and felled him to the ground : if he died of this, well ; if not, the other witness threw a stone upon his heart, &c. Our Lord seems to reter not only to the dreadful crushing oi \hc Jews by the Romans, but also to their general dispersion to the present AAy.^—Bagster. Ver. 21. S/iO!o wjc a penni/.— [The imasre was the head of the emperor; the superscription, his titles. Julius Cesar was the first wlio caused his image to he struck on the Roman coin; and Tiberius was emperor at this time. This therefore was a denaiius of Cesar, and consequently this was respecting the tribute required by the Roman government.]— Ba§-srer. LUKE, XX. I De.25.5.. 9 1 Co. 15. 49,52. 1 Jn.3.!i y Ro.U.8,9. I Mat.22. M:i.l2. 35.&C a P6.110.1, Ac.2.34. which deny that there is any resurrection ; and they asked him, 2S Saying, Master, Moses wrote "unto lis, If any man's brother die, having a wife, and he die without children, that his brotiier shoulcl take his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother. 29 There were therefore seven brethren : and the first took a wife, and died without children. 30 And the second took her to wife, and he died childless. 31 And the third took her ; and in hke manner the seven also : and they left no children, and died. 32 Last of all the woman died also. 33 Therefore in the resurrection whose wife of them is she? for seven had her to wife. 34 And Jesus answering said unto them, The children of this world marry, and are given in marriage: 35 But they which shall be accounted worthy t to obtain that world, and the resurrection from the dead, neither marry, nor are given in marriage ; 36 Neither " can they die any more : for they are equal unto the ^ angels; and are the ^ children of God, being the childi-en of the resurrection. 37 Now that the dead are raised, even Moses showed ^ at the bush, when he called the Lord the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. 33 For he is not a God of the dead, but of the liv- ing; for y all live unto him. 39 Then certain of the scribes answering said. Mas- ter, thou hast well said. 40 And after that they durst not ask him any ques- tion at all. 41 IT And * he said unto them, How say they that Christ is David's son? 42 And David himself saith "^ in the book of Psalms, The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, 43 Till I make thine enemies thy footstool. 44 David therefore calleth him Lord, how is he then his son 7 45 ^ Then in the audience of fc all the people he said unto his disciples, ■'x. 36. Equal unto the angels.— ^]atthew and Mark say, " as (or like) the ars^.s." Luke's expression is stronger; but. we understand it to mean only, ' djo; ir respect of marriage, they are on equal footing. 'f Ver. 37. Lord God of Abrnliam— [There is a remarkable passage in Jo«e- phvs, DeMaccab. which proves that the best informed among the Jews belitved m the immateriahty and immortahty of (he soul, and that the souls of right- eous men were in the presence of God in a state of happiness. " They w ho lose their lives for the sake of God, live unto God, as do Abraham, Isaac, anu Jacob, and the rest of the Patriarchs." Not less remarkable is a passage in Sheitioth Rabha, " Why doth Moses say, (Ex. xxxii. 13, j Remember Abrahiin. Isaac, and Jacob? R. Abin saith. The Lord said unto Moses, I look f')i icr. men from thee, as I looked for that number in Sodom. Find me out ten rifrhtcOus persons among the people, and I will not destroy thy people, fnen saith Moses, Behold hero am I and Aaron, Eleazar and Ithamar, Pliinehas, and Caleb, and Josnua ; but, saith God, l\crc are but seven, where are the other three ? When Moses knew not what to do, he saith. 0 Eternal God, do tkoxe live who are dead? Yes. saith God. Then, saith ]\Ioses, If those that are dead do live, remember Abraham, Isaat , and Jacob."]— Bas's^ft'" LUKE, XXI. 221 46 Beware <= of the scribes, which desire to walk in long robes, and love greetings d in the markets, and the highest seats in the synagogues, and the chief rooms at feasts; 47 Which « devour widows' houses, and for a show f make long prayers : the same shall receive greater e damnation. CHAPTER XXI. , . ,. 1 ChriBt lomrr.etyJelh the poor wiilow. 5 He forccelleth the (lestruclion of ihe tempie, and of the city Jenisalein : 25 tlie signs ulao which shall be before tlic last day. M He exhorielli them lo be waiclifiil. AND he looked up, and * saw the rich men casting their gifts into the treasury. 2 And he saw also a certain poor widow casting in thither two b mites. 3 And he said, Of a truth I say unto you, that this poor widow hath cast in more •= than they all : 4 For all these have of their abundance cast in unto the offerings of God : but she of her penury hath cast in all the living that she had. 5 IT And J as some spake of the temple, how it was adorned with goodly stones and gifts, he said, 6 As/or these things which ye behold, the days will come, in the whicli « there shall not be left one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down. 7 IT And they asked him, saying. Master, but when shall these things be7 and what sign wUl there be when these things shall come to pass? 8 And he said. Take f heed that ye be not deceived : for many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ ; and s the time drawcih near: go ye not therefore after 'them. 9 But when ve shall hear of wars and commotions, be 1' not terrified : for these things must first come to pass : but the end is not by and by. 10 'rtien said he unto them, i Nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom : 11 And great earthquakes shall be in divers places, and famines, and pestilences; and fearful sights and great signs shall there be from heaven. 13.10.2. Mat 23. 14. 2 Ti.3.6 gc.l0.12,l4. J.V3.1. I CHAP. 21. c 2C0.8.12. d Mat.2l.l, f 2 Th.2.3, 9,10. 1 Jii.4.l. 2Jn.7. g Re. 1.3. h Pr.3.25, 26. i Hag.2.22. Chap. XXI. Vf-r. 3. How it wa'i adorned zo/th goodly stones and g-'ft-j.— The gifts liorc referred to were consecrutcil anil votive gift.s, in which Tacitus 8|)e!ik3 of the temple as immensely rich.— I The temple was enriched with tlie gifts o) ages, the otlbrinss of kings ami emperors, as well as those of the Jews, which were prol):ii)ly liisplayetl conspicuously in tlie temple, either hy being hung up, or otherwise ser\ing to adorn it. See .losephux. who amon^' other offering's, particularly spocilres the golden vase presented hy Ht'rod.|— B. i V^er. 8. For many shall co??ie.— [Such were Simon Magus, tAc. viii. 9, 10.) I Dosilheus the Samaritan, Thcudas, when Fatlus was proourator, and I lie numerous impostore who arose when Felix was procurator, who " were iipi)rc- hended and killed every Aa^yy\-Bagster. And the time draweth near— Namely, when some of these itnpostors shall appear. Ver. 9. yot hi/ and 6i/.— Mat. x.\iv. 6. " Not yet." Campbell, Will not immetliately follow." , , , ,. Ver 10. Sation shall rwg.— This portended the dissensions, insurrections, and mutual slaughter of the Jews, and those of other nations, who resided in the same cities, in which thousands perished, Ihe open wai-s ol ditierent tetrarchies, and the civil wars in Italv hetwcen Otho an.) Vitelhus 1— Tfrti'-frer. Ver. 11. Eart/i'juakes-{\s that at Crete, Smyrna. Mdetns. Chios. Samoa. Rome. Lao7«7-. Ver. 21. Shall fall, &c -[Those who perished in the siege were 1,100,000, besides vast^numbers who were slain at other limes and places; and nearly 100,000 were taken and sold lor slaves ; and their nation 1ms been dispersed in all countries for upwards of 1700 years, while their city has been Iriidden under foot of the Romans, Saracens. Mamalukes, Franks, and Turks, who I possess It to this day. I— Ua^'s:^ ?•. UiUil the times of the Gen::ie.s befiil- ^ Jilted.— Some refer this to the ervd of the time when the Gentiles shall he allowed lo oppress tlie Jews ; others fo the time when all the nations of ihc th(!n known worki shall he converted to true Christianity, which St. Paul seems to call " the fulness of the Gentiles," Rom. .\i. 25, 26. Psobably these cvenU LUKE, XXII. ' of nations, wilh perplexity; the sea and the waves roaring; 2(3 Men's hearts faihng them for fear, and for looking after those things whicli are coming on the earth : for the y powers of heaven shall be shaken. 27 And then shall they see the Son of man coming * in V cloud with j)ower and great glory. 28 And when tiiese things begin to come to piss, then look up, and lift up your heads ; for your redemp- tion •' draweth nigh. 20 And b he spake to them a parable, Behold the fig tree, and all the trees ; 3(1 When they now shoot forth, ye see and know of your own selves that summer is now nigh at hand. 31 So likewise ye, when ye see these tilings come to pass, know ye that the kingdom of God is nigh at hand. 32 Verily I say unto you. This generation shall not pass away, till all be fulfilled. 33 c Heaven and earth shall pass away : but my words shall not pass away. 34 IF And take heed to (x Mat. .xxiv. 34. But we suppose the term all, 1 ere, a.s in many other c.ises must not be taken too rigitJIy. All iliese tilings certainly recetvud a partial fulfilment in the destruction of Jetn.^alem ; hat wecant;ot hut think many of them have a farther aspect, and will receive ll eir tull and final accomplishment only at the day orjudgmont. Ver. 34 Overchari;ed.— Doddridge, " Overloaded by jrluUony and drunkon- ncs.5." Ver. 37. In the day time— [Or, " every day," which probably refers to the four last days of his life. He taught all day in tiie temple, and withdrew every evening', and lodsed in Bethany, a town on the eastern declivity of the Mount of Olives.]— Bags^er. Chap. XXII. Ver. 1, Z.—Nmo the feast of iinleavcned bread dreto Righ—i. e. within two days. Mat. xxvi. 2—5. Feast of unleavened bread. 24 LUKE, XXII. A M. A. D. 1) Ps.2.2. Ac.4.27. Mat.2j. 14. Ma.».10, dtc. J.I. 13.2, 27. or, icith- oul tu- mult. g Mat.26. 20. Ma. 14.17. It or, Thnvs henrldy denirert 2 And b the chief priests and scribes sought how thev mishi kil! him ; for they feared the people. 3 IT Then ^ entered Satan into .Judas surnamed Iscariot, being of the number of tiie twelve. 4 And he went his way, and communed with the chief priests and captains, how he might betray him unto them. .5 And they were glad, and covenanted d to give him money. 6 And he promised, and sought opportunity to betray him unto them "= in the absence of the multitude. 7 IT Then came the day r of unleavened bread, when the passover must be killed. 8 And he sent Peter and John, saying, Go and pre- pare us the passover, that we may eat. 9 And they said unto him, Where wilt thc/u that we prepare 1 10 And he said unto them, Behold, when ye are en- tered into the city, there shall a man meet you, bearing a pitcher of water; follow him into the house where he entereth in. 11 And ye shall say unto the good man of the house. The JMastersaith unto thee, Where is the guest-cham- ber, where I shall eat the passover with my disciples? 12 And he shall show you a large upper room fur- nished : there make ready. 13 And they went, and found as he had said unto them : and they made ready the passover. 14 And s when the hour was come, he sat down, and the twelve apostles with him. 15 And he said unto them, h With desire I have de- sired to eat this passover with you before I suffer : 16 For I say unto you, I will not any more eat thereof, until i it b? fulfilled in the kingdom of God. 17 And betook the cup, and gave thanks, and said, Take this, and divide it among yourselves: •So c.tllctl Iiecause no other lircad was used durin? the feast, which continue' si'ven •iff; X(,\S.j to take a cup of wine, and after havin? blessed it, or rather imi)lorpd the blns«in? of G(ui upon it, to distribute it amon? bis family : so our Lord dis'ribu'.'d I hi-; cup of wine among his di.fci.ilos : but this wa^ not tin; sacranu'n'ul cun ; for iiihT the p;i?.) — 1 LUKE, 1S:XIL 225 18 For I sav unto you, I will not drink of the fruit of the vine, until the kingdom of God shall come. I'J IT And J he took bread, and gave thanks, and brake it, and gave unto them, saying, Thisis my body wiiich is given for you : this do in remembrance of me. 20 Likewise also the cup after supper, saying, This cup is the new testament in my blood, which is «hed for yon. 21 IT But, behold, the hand of him that betrayelh me is with me k on the table. 22 And truly the Son of man goeth, as it was i de- termined : but wo unto that man by whom he is betrayed ! 23 And they began to inauire amon^ themselves, which of them it was that should do this thing. 24 H And '" there was also a strife among them, which of them should be accounted the greatest. 25 And he said unto them. The "kings of the Gentiles exercise lordship over them ; and they that exercise authority upon them are called benefactors. 26 But oye shall not be so : but he that is greatest among you, let him be as the younger; and he that is chief, as he that doth serve. 27 For whether is greater, he that sitteth at meat, or he that serveth 7 is not he that sitteth at meat 7 out P I am among you as he that serveth. 28 Ye are they which have continued with me in my rtS's'/28 LUKE, XXII. A. M. 4033. A. D. 29 I Mat'J6.69 M.i.14.6, n. Jti.l8.17. Mat.G6.71. M;i.U.09. Jii.la.'io. .\fa(.'26.73 Ji).ld.-.26. 1 Hs.130.1.. 4. 143. 1. .4. Je.3l.I8. Eie.7.16. ICo.lO.l'i. 2CO.7.10, U. 1 Mai.aa Ma. 14.6j. o Mat.27.1 Ac.4.26. p Mat.Q6. 63,&e. Ma. 14.61 q He. 1.3. 8.1. Ke.3.a:. 54 ^ Then took they him, and led him, and brought him into the high priest's house. And Peter followed afar off. 55 And when they had kindled a fire in the midst of the hall, and were set down together, Peter sat down among them. 56 But n a certain maid beheld him as he sat by the fire, and earnestly lopked upon him, and said. This man was also with him. 57 And he denied him. saying, Woman, I know him not. 53 And after a little while i another saw him, and said, Thou art also of them. And Peter said, Man, I am not. 59 And about the space of one hour after another i confidently affirmed, saying. Of a truth this fellow also was with him : for he is a Galilean. 60 And Peter said, Man, I know not what thou say- est. And immediately, while he yet spake, the cock crew. 61 And the Lord turned, and looked upon Peter. And k Peter remembered the word of the Lord, how he had said unto him, Before i the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. G2 And m Peter went out. and wept bitterly. 63 IT And " the men that held Jesus mocked him, and smote him.. 64 And when they had blindfolded him, they struck him on the fa(?e, and asked him, saying. Prophesy, who is it that smote thee 7 65 And many other things blasphemously spake they against him. 66 IT And °a3 soon as it was day, the elders of the people and the chief priests and the scribes came to- gether, and led him into their council, saying, 67 Art P thou the Christ 7 tell us. And he said unto them, If I tell you, ye will not believe : 63 And if I also ask you, ye will not answer me, nor let me go. 69 Hereafter shall the Son of man sit on the right hand 'i of the power of God. 70 Then said they all, Art thou then the Son of God 7 And he said unto them. Ye say that I am. Ver. "v!— €2. Then took thty him, dec— Compare the parallel texta, Mat. xxvi. 57—75 ; e.nd Mark xiv. 53—61. Ver. 55. In the ynidst of the hal/.—CampbeH makes this expression " in the KiiJst," an argument to prove that the Gr. Aule, here means, not an i:iclosed, but an open court. This, however, is not demonstrative, since fires may bo made (wiih iroper care) upon a stone pavement. See John xviii. 18. Ver. 5S. Another.— [A. maid chailcnjred Peter in the second instance accord- ing to IMatthcvv and Mark ; yet here it i.s said eteros, another (man) and he also ai.swcrs to a 77mn. But eterox, as Wetste/n shows, may he, and is in innumerable instances, applied to a/ema>e; and Matthew .says, " she said to them that were there," and Mark, "she began to say to them that stood by." So thiit th(i7na/d gave the information to tliose around her, and some man charged I'ctor with it. Probably several joined in the accusation, though ho answerel to an individual, for St. John says, " They saiil unto him." &c.l— B. Ver. 65. The elders of the people— i. o. the .Sanhedrim, M.at. xxvii. I. Ver. G.s. If I ask you. Sec— Campbell, " If I put a (luestion, ye will neither answer me nor dismiss me." Ver. "u. Ye say that I am—i. e. I am. LUKE, XXIII. 229 71 And they said. W'lat need we any farther witness?: a. >|- 4^ for we ourselves iiave heard of his own mouth. i '^ ' ■ '^^ CHAPTER XX in. jCH.\l'.23. 1 Jesus is accnseil before Pilate, ami seiil to Hertxl. 8 Herotl mocketh him. I „ M;,t.27.2, la Hern.1 an 1 PiUte are made friends. 13 Barabbas is desireil of tlic prople, ' ii *^ and Ls looeed by Hilate, and Jesus is g'.ven to l>e crucified. women, ihal lament him, ihe destruction of Jerusalem : 31 prayelh f'.r hi.-! enemies. 39 Two eYil-doera are crucified with him. 46 His death. 00 His burial. Ma. 15.1, &c. Jn.B.23, ver o. Ac. 16.20, 21. n.6,-7. Mat. 17.27 ■^^2\. Ma. 12. 17. AND ^ the whole multitude of them arose, and led him unto PUate. 2 And they be.^an to accuse b him, saying, We found this fellow "^ perverting the nation, and forbidding to give" tribute d to Cesar, saying, tnat he « himself is Christ a King. 3 And Pilate asked him, sa^^ing, Art thou the King of the Jews 7 And f he answered him and said. Thou sayest it. 4 Then said Pilate to the chief priests and to the peo- ple, I find no s fault in this man. 5 And they were the more h fierce, saying, He stirreth up the people, teaching throughout all Jewry, begin- ning from Galilee to this place. 6 When Pilate heard of Galilee, he asked whether the man were a Galilean. 7 And as soon as he knew that he belonged unto Herod's i jurisdiction, he sent him to Herod, who himself also was at Jerusalem at that time. 8 IT And when Herod saw Jesus, he was exceeding glad : for J he was desirous to see him of a long season, because k he had heard many things of him ; and i he hoped to have seen some miracle Bone by him. 9 Then he questioned with him in many words; but n»he answered him nothing. 10 And the chief priests and scribes stood and vehe- j, mently accused him. 11 And Herod w^ith his men ofwar set him at "nought, ,„ p,_^. and mocked /inn, and arrayed him in a gorgeous "robe, u and sent him again to Pilate. ,,5^7 12 IT And the same day p Pilate and Herod were made I I friends together : for before they were at enmity be- " ^^^^■^■ tween themselves. 13 IT And Pilate, when he had called together the chief priests and the rulers and the people, 14 Said unto them. Ye have brought this man unto p al-.4.27. me, as one that perverteth the people : and, behold, I, ! 1 having examined him before you. have found no fault : ^ '"*■ Char XXIII. Ver. 2. And they began to accuse kiyn.—Thxs charse of re- beiiion against Ce.-iit to death. 33 And when they were come to the place which is called c Calvary, there they crucified him, and the malefactors, one on the right hand, and the other on the left. 34 U Then said Jesus, d Father, forgive them ; for they know not what they do. And they parted his raiment, and cast lots. 35 IT And the people stood beholding. And the rulers also with them « derided /tun, saying. He saved others; let him save himself, if he be Christ, the chosen of God. 36 And the soldiers also mocked him, coming to him, and offering him vinegar, 37 And saying. If thou be the king of the Jews, save thyself. 38 And a superscription also was written over him in letters of Greek, and Latin, and Hebrew, THIS IS THE KING OF THE JEWS. 30 IT And f one of the malefactors which were hanged railed on him, saying. If thou be Christ, save thyself and us. 40 But the other answering rebuked him, saying. Dost not thou fear sGod, seemg thou art in the same i»contlemnation7 41 And we indeed justly; for we receive the due re- ward of our deeds : but this man hath done nothing i amiss. 42 And he said unto Jesus, Lord, remember J me when thou comest into thy kingdom. I Is.2.19. llo.lO.i Re.6.16. 9.a Pr.n.31. Jr.'J5.29. Kje.20.41. 21.4. lPe.4.17. c or, the plactofa tkuU. (1 M St. 5. 44. Ac.7.60. 1 Co. 1.12. e Ps.122.7. f C.17.34..36 g Ps.36.1. h Je.5.3. i lPe.1.19. jP*. 106.4, .5. Ro.10.9, 10. I Co.6.10, 11. all the terrors of war vvilliout. Our Saviour himself wept at the foresi^'ht of these calamiiies ; and it is almost impossible for persons of any luimanily to read the relation of them in Josephus without weeping also. He niisht justly affirm, " if the misfortunes of all, from the heginnins of the world, were com- pared with those of the Jews, they would appear much inferior in the compa- rison."]—JBfi^sJer. Ver. 30. Fall on tis— The proverbial c.vpression of calling upon " rocks and hills to cover" us " and iiidc" us, implies an extreme of approaching misery, wliich would not pass away with the sufferings of a few hourn, but last through many generations ; ami, as respected many of the guilty individuals, we fear through everlasting ages. Ver. 31. If they do these things in a green tree, &c.— Campbell gives t)ie sense, " For if it fare thus with the green tree, how shall it fare with the dry ?" " Our Lord (liere) makes use of a proverbial expression frequent among the I Jews, who compare a good man to a green tree, and a bad man to a dead one : as if he had said, " If an innocent person suft'er thus [for sins not his own,] I what will become of the wicked, who are ready [prepared] for destruction, as | dry wood for the fire."— T I cs/c//. Ver. 32. Tioo other, malefactors.— Campbell, " Two ir alefactors were also led with him to execution." Ver. 33. Calvaii/.— From the Latin, Calvar/a; hut the Greek is, Kranion, (whence Cranium,) of nearly the same import with Golgotha. See note on Mat. x.wii. 33. Ver. 33. 27ns is the King, &c.— See John xix. 19, 20. Ver. yi. Lord, remember vie.— May wc all be enabled to adopt the same prayer in dying circumstances ; but, alas ! tiiere are many, very many, who would rathfjr be torgotten than remembered by llieir judge I 232 LUKE, XXIV. k Ro.S.a), 21. 1 2C30.I24. Re.2.7. Ma i:>.37, ftc. Jn. 19.30. p Ps.38.11 142.1. q Ma.15.13. c.-Z25,33. r ls.53.9. s M;iu27.6a u Ma. 16.1. 7 EX.20.S.. s M.il.23.1. &.C. Ma. 16.2, &c. Jii2(M, &c. 43 And Jesus said unto him, k Verily I say unto thee, To-day shalt thoii.be with me in i paradise. 44 IF And it was about the si.xth hour, and there was a darkness over all the '"earth until the ninth hour. 45 And the sun was darkened, and the veil of the temple was rent in the midst. 46 IT And when Jesus had cried with a loud voice, he said, Father, into " thy hands I commend my spirit : and "having said thus, he gave up the ghost. 47 IT Now when tlie centurion saw what was done, he glorified God, saying, Certainly this was a righteous ; man. 4S And all the people that came together to that sight, beholding the things which were done, smote their breasts, and returned. 49 And all his acquaintance, and the women that followed him from GaUlee, stood afar Poff, beholding these things. 50 IT And, behold, there was a man named Joseph, a counsellor ; and he iras a good man, and a just : 51 (The same had not consented to the counsel and deed of them;) he zcasof Arimathea, acity of the Jews : who f) also himself waited for the kingdom of God. 52 This inan went unto Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. 53 And he took it down, and wrapped it in linen, arid laid it in a "^sepulchre that was hewn in stone, wherein never man before was laid. 54 And that day was the ^ preparation, and the sab- bath drew on. 55 IT And the women t also, which came with him from Galilee, followed after, and beheld the sepulchre, and how his body was laid. 5G And they returned, and "prepared spices and oint- ments ; and" rested the sabbath day according " to the commandment. CHAPTER XXIV. 1 Clirlsl'sresiirreclifm is decliiral by two ansils lo llie women tliat come to He sepulclirc. 9 These report il lo others. 13 Christ himst-ll' appearclh lo the twe discipleslhat went toKminaits: 36 attcrwanls lie appeaielh to the apostles, ail 1 reprovelh their unbelief: -17 givetli tlicni a charge : 49 proinisclh the Holy Ghost : 51 and so asccndeth into heaven. NOW '"^ upon the first claij of the week, very early in the morning, they came unto the sepulchre, bring- Vur. 43. Paradise.— That part of the un.scen world in wliich tlic souls of tlio riglileous enjoy happiness until the resurrection. Tiie same place and state, we apprelieiul. as in Uie parable of the rich man and Lazarus, is called ' Ahra- iiamV hosom." Chap. xvi. 19—31. WHiither Paul was taken up, and hoard and saw things indescribable ; and whither, at deatli, he desired to depart end be with Christ, as "far bettor" than the present state. (2 Cor. xii. 4. Phil. i. 25./ Ver. 46 Ga.veup the ghost.— Doddridge, "dismissed the spiiit." Camp- 6c/', " expired." ,., , , Ver. 50. Joseph, a counsellor— i. e. a member of the Sanhednm." Dodd- ridge. Ver. 51. Arimathea.—K city of the Jews, which was situated on a mountam west of Jerusalem. Calmet. Ver. 51. The ■sabbath drew on.-Cayvpbell. "apnrnachod." Vulfrate, ' beg-an to shine." so the Oreek is allowed to mean literally ; ai.d some think it rclirs to the iidilinir of the sabbath lamp, which is done at sunset, aee Orient. Clixl No. I '383. Chap. XXIV. Ver. 1. Verij early in the morning.— See note, ." fat. xxviii. l. If LUKE, XXIV 233'] ing the spices which they had prepared, and certain others with them. 2 4nd they found the stone rolled away from the se- pulchre. 3 And they entered in, and found not the body of the Lord Jesus. 4 And it came to pass, as they were much perplexed thereabout, behold, b two men stood by them in shining garments : 5 And as they were afraid, and bowed down their faces to the earth, they said unto them, Why seek ye c the living among the dead? 6 He is not here, but is risen : remember how he spake "Junto you when he was yet in Galilee, 7 Saying, The Son of man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and the third day rise again. 8 And they remembered his words, 9 And returned from the sepulchre, and told all these things unto the eleven, and to all the rest. 10 it was Mary Magdalene, and « Joanna, and Mary the mother of James, and other women that were with them, which told these things unto the apos- tles. 11 And their words seemed to them as idle f tales, and they believed them not. 12 IT Then ? arose Peter, and ran unto the sepulchre; and stooping down, he beheld the linen clothes laid bv ihemsdves, and departed, wondering in himself at that .which was come to pass. 13 % And, behold, two h of them went that same day to a village called Emmaus, which was from Jerusa- lem about tlireescore furlongs. c or, hin that liveth Re.l.l& d Mat.l6.5tl 17. -23. Ma.8.3l. 9.31. c.9.22. J 11.2. 22. f Gel 9. 14. 2 Ki.7.2. Job 9.16. PS.I2G.I. Ac. 12.9, 15. C. Jn.20.3,6 h Ma.IC.12. Bringing the spice^t.—lTo enil)alm tl;e body uf oiir Lord ; whicli shows that Ihey had no hope of his resurrection on the Ihird day. Nicodemus and Joseph of Arimathea had done this before t!ie body was laid in the tomb ; but on account of the approach of the sabbath, it was probably hastily and imper- fcclly performed ; and hence a second embalming would be deemed necessary, for whi'h purpose the spices nowbrouirht by the women were intended.]— If. Ver. 4. Two men stood by ;;/e?».— Mattiiew and Mark speak only of one— " a young man," and him "sitting." It is not uncommon for one Evangeli.st to name one only of two named by others, as in the case of Bartimeus, &c.; and the angel singled out by the two first Evangelists was probably the one who si)oke. As to the word rendered stood, Archbishop 'Seiucome says, it "does not necessarily import a posture, but may be rendered, 'appeared to them.' " So it is u.sed Luke ii. 9. Ver. 5. The living, &c.-[Mary Magdalene and the other Mary saw only one angel in white, sitting on the stone which he had roiled from the door of the sepulchre ; but the women here mentioned saw no angel till they had en- tered the sepulchre, when two appeared to them in '"garments shining like lightning,'' as the word imports. This, and several other variations, show there were two distinct companies of women, who went successively to the tomb on the morning of the resurrection ; which renders the whole account clear and consistent.]— B«°-.s?er. Ver. 12. And departed, toondering, &c.— Dr. Campbell observes, that by a slight change in the jiointing, (a thing very allowable when it clears the sense,) some render the phrase, " And he went home, wondering at what lir.d happened." So Hammond, &c.; but he ^Campbell) prefers the common punctuation, as best supporteii by the ancient versions. He reads, therefore 'He (Peter) went away, musiigwith astonishment," &c. Ver. 13. Emmatis.—lEnmiauswaasitunliiii, according to the testimony both of Luke and Josephus, 60 furlongs from Jerusalem, that is, about seven iniit>3 . and a half It has generally been confounded with Emmaus, a city of Ju.'.ah, 20* 234 LUKE, XXIV. i Ma! 3.IG. vcr.35. ) Jn.2C.li. 21' 1. 1 c.7.16. J.i?.2. II c.23.1. Ac.13.-27, 2J. o c 1. 63. Ac. 1.6. p vcr.9,10. q ver.12. 14 And they talked together of all these things which had liappened. 15 And it came to pass, that, ^hile they communed UogeLher and reasoned, Jesus himself drew near, and went with them. 16 But their eyes were holden j that they should not know him. 17 And he said unto them, What manner of commu- nications are these that ye have one to another, as ye walk, and are sad? IS And the one of them, whose name was k Clecpas. answering said unto him. Art thou only a stranger in Jerusalem, and hast not known the things which are come to pass there in these days? 19 And he said unto them, What things? And thev said unto him, Concerning Jesus of Nazareth, which was a I prophet "^ mighty in deed and word before God and all the people: 20 And n how the chief priests and our rulers deli- vered him to be condemned to death, and have cruci- fied him. 21 But we trusted that it had been "he which should have redeemed Israel : and besides all this, to-day is the third day since tiiese things were done. 22 Yea, and certain women p also of our com- pany made us astonished, which were early at the sepulchre ; 23 And when they found not his body, they came, saying, that they had also seen a vision of angels, which said that he was alive. 24 And certain 4 of them which were with us went to the sepulchre, and found it even so as the women had said : but him they saw not. iifterw-.-irds called NicopoHs; but Reland ha.s satisfactorily .«;lio\vn. that they wore distinct places : the latter, acconlin^ to Uie old Kiiicrary of Palestine, being situated teii miles from Lydila, and i-i miles iVoni Jeru-alein. D'Arvievx states, that goina: Irom Jerusalem to Rama. In; took tlie riv'lit from the high road to Rama, at some little distance from Jerusalem, and ^" travelled a good leas-'ue <»ver rocks and flint stones, to the end of the valley of terebintbine trees," till he reached Emmaus; which "seems, by the ruins which siir- roinid it, to have been formerly larger than it was in our Saviour's time. The Christians, while masters of the Holy Land, re-established it a little, and built .si>veral churches. Emmaus was not worth the troulde of having come out of the way to see it. Ruins, indeed, we saw on all sides ; and tables we heard from every quarter, though under the guise of traditions."!— L'«g's/<'?". V'er. 17. And are sad.—Doddrkb^e, " aiJjiear wilh a sorrowful countenance." wlii'.;h is evidently the sense, though the conciseness of the original might bo pieserved, by rendering, "Anil look sad," or gloomy. Ver. IS. Art thou only a strangerl &i'..~Ca)!ipbefl, "Art thou the only stranger in Jerusalem who is unacquainted," &c.; implying that these evenu occupied the whole conversation of the day, and of the people. Ver. 19. Indeed and ioord—\. e. in prearhin!.' and working miracles. Ver. '.^0. And have crucfjicd hi/n.—So also this crime is charged upon Ihft Jeus rep afidly by St. Peter, (Acts ii. S2, 23 ; iv. 8, 10,) because they werevhe fiuiliy, prociiring cause. Vtr. 21 Redeemed Israel— Thut is, from the Roman yoke, and set up a temporal kingdom. Ver. 22. Yea, and certain wtmien.— Women had the honour to he the first beiie\ers in the resurrection of tlieir Lord: for some time, even the eleven arioslhs were inerodiilous, and the reports of the women were to them as " idle tales." Klameable as this might be, it. howe\cr, clears them from the cha -ge of a weat credulity, and gives strength to their subsequent testimony. LUKE, XXIV. 235 25 Then he said unto them, ""O fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken ! 2G Ought not s Christ to have sudered these things, and to enter i into his glory* 27 And beginning at " Moses and all the 'prophets, he expounded unto them in all the scriptures the things concerning himself. 28 And they drew nigh unto the village, whither they went : and he ^made as though he would have gone farther. 20 But they constrained him, saying, Abide with us : for ir IS reward evening, and the day is far spent. And he went in to tarry with them. 30 And it came to pass, as he sat at meat with them, he ^ took bread, and blessed it, and brake, and gave to them. 31 And their eyes were opened, and they knew him ; and he >' vanished out of their sight. 32 And tliey said one to another, Did not our heart burn '■ vyitliin us, while. he talked with us by tije way, and while he opened to us the scriptures? 33 And they rose up the same hour, and returned to Jerusalem, and found the eleven gathered together, and tlieni that were with thein, 34 Saying, The Lord is risen indeed, and hath s^aff- peared to Simon. 35 And they told what things were done in the way, and how he was known of them in breaking of bread. 36 ^ And b as they thus spake, Jesus hiniself stood in riie midst of them, and saith unto them. Peace be unto you. 37 But they were terrified and affrighted, and sup- posed c that they had seen a spirit. A. iM. A. D s ver.48 Ac. 17.3. Ile.9.2J, 23. % -Pe.1.3,11. V .Ac.10.43. 26.22. y or, ceased to lie seen of tliem. 2 Ps.?9.3. Je.20 9. 23.29. b MalSU, J.).;m.19, Ac. c Ma.6.49. Ver. 2.5. O fools .'—Doddridge, " tliouglitlcss creatures."— [Justly termed sucli, liecause tliey had not atteiuled to the description of ilie Messiah liy the pro)>hot.s, nor to his teaclinig and miiacles, as proofs that he alone was ti)e person described.]— 2?a§"sfer. Ver. 27 In all the scriptures— 'Na.mely, of the Old Testament, for none of the New Testamerst was yet wriftcn. Ver. -iS. He made as though— ITivdl is, he was directing his steps as if toffo onwnrds ; and so he doul>tless would, had he not been withheld by their friendly importunities. There is not the smallest ground for founding a oh?rge of dissimu/ati^jH against our Saviour, or affording any encourageniei t to dissimulation in otliers.]— J5airs?e/'. V('r. ^9. They constrained him.— See note on Luke xiv. Zl. where cho I jamo word is used. Ver. 31. He vanished out of their si^ht.— Doddridge, " Witl.Jrew himpelf ! (suddjuiy) from before them." Campbell, " He disappeared." I Ver. 33. The eleven.— So the apostles were usually called aftor the lo*' of Judas, thougiiten only could have been present; for we know that Thoma» was not there. See John x.v. 21. 1 Co. xv. 5. ; Ver. 34. Ar,.d hath appeared to Si?non.—This appearance is not related hj . C'ltlur of tin Evangelists, but is referred to by St. Paul, 1 Co. xv. ,5.— [From Mark xvi 13, we learn that the Apostles did not believe the testimony even of the two discir)les from Emmaus, while it is here asserted they were sa>mg, when they entered the room, " The Lord is risen," &c. This difficulty is re- moved by rendering interrogatively, " Has the Lord risen." &r.]—Bagslcr. Ver. 3!j. Known of them, in breaking of bread.— As ncilhcr of lliese dis- ciples were present at our Lord's last supper, this seems to imply that tliere was a peculiar and characteristic solemnity in his mai'ne r of a.sidng a blessing on their food. Ver. 36. Peace be nnto ?/o?t.— The usual form of salutation in the East. Ver. 37. Terrified and affrighted.— Doddridge. " Amazed and te.rified." 236 LUKE, XXIV. A. M. 4033. A. D. 29. e Jn.21.5, &c. e Mat.l6.21 h c.21.22. Ac.3.18. 13.27,33. k Is..53.3,5. Ac.4.12. m Ac.5.31. i3.as. o Is.44.a Joel 2.2S, &c. Ac.1.8. 2.1..21. p Ac. 1. 9. lle.4.H. q MM.23.9, 17. r Ac 2.46,47 512 38 And he said unto them, Why are ye troubled ? and why do thoughts ari.3e in your hearts ? 39 Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself: handle me, and see : fo^a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me havo. 40 And when he had ihns spoken, he showed tneiii his hands and his feet. 41 And while they ye< believed d not for joy, and wondered, he said unto them. Have «ye here any meat'? 42 And they gave him a riece of a broiled fish, and of a honeycomb. 43 And he took it, and did e.it f before them. 44 And he said unto them, ? These are the words which I spake unto you, wh'le I was yet with you, that all i> things must be fulfillci', which were written in the law of Moses, and in the i prophets, and iii the ) psalms, concerning me. 45 Then opened he their undrt standing, that they might understand the scriptures, 46 And said unto them, Thus it is tvHtten, and thus it behoved Christ kto sufl'er, and to ri^e i from the dead the third day : 47 And that repentance and "> remiss'i v of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem. 48 And ye are witnesses "of these thir^-?. 49 IF And, behold, I send the promise of my Father upon you : but tarry ye in the city of Jeru ulem, until ye be endued with power " from on high. 50 IT And he led them out as far as to Be' >any, and he lifted up his hands, and blessed them. 51 And it came to pass, while he blessed ibrm, he was parted from them, and carried Pup into (v.>ven. 52 And q they worshipped him, and returned ^.u Jeru- salem with great joy : 53 And were continually in the temple, praising; ' and blessing God. Amen. Vor. 38. Ver. 45, \Vh>/ do thotiKhtsI — Doddridfre, " suspicion.s." ThO^ it behoved. -Doddridge, " was necessary." Compare ver. 26. CONCLUDING REMARKS ON LUKE. Luke the Evangelist, was bdrn at Antioch, the metropoHs of Syria ; a city celebrated by the preatorators of antiquity, tbrthe pleasantness of its siliution. till- I'crtility of its soil, the richness of its trailc, the wisdom ol its senfite ami the b'arnin? of its professors, and from its wealth and splendour ealleri the aiuvn of the East, and yet renowned for this one peculiar iionour abo\e all these, that here it was the disciples were first called Christians. .lews abounded in Antioch, who had here their syna;roj?ues and schools of education, and to their religion Luke became a pro 'clytc, and was afleiAvarils converted to Christianity. Luke r)o.sscssed, in this nty, ample opnortiniity oj ol)tair,int' the advantage of a sound and learned education, and ho e.vceiled parti''Ml!uly in the art of physic. Afler his conversion, our Evanfclisf became the irisei)arable comjianion and fellow labourer of St. Paul in the ministry ot the Gospel, and Epiphanius slates, that his labours were blessed to the con- veisinn of very many persons : thus he who had been a siiccesstul physician ot the body, became also a successful physician of the s. tl. . v hanged fT JOHN. Zij] I him an an olive tree, in the 8Ctii, or according to Jerome, the 84i.i, year ot liis i As an historian, Luke >vas minvitply faillifu! in liis narratio'j?, and elrgunii in I , liis stylo ; as a minister ot' Jesus Christ, laborious, and zcalo.is for the gixK! of [ (' 90ul3. And at last he crowned all. and sealed the tcstiinony ot' hi." lijj and ; pen, in iavinj; down his life for the Gosutil.—Polt/micrian TeatametU. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. JOHN. John', who, according to the imanimous testimony of the ancient fathers, and ►uiclf.siastical writers, was the author of this Gospel, was llie son of Zb- bedee, a liahernian of Bethsaida. by Salome his wife, (compare Mat .\ ;, with M,it. .wvii. .3.>. 56,andMa. .\v. 40,) and brother of James the eider, whom ' He- rod ki;ie.l with tlie sword." (Ac. xii. 2.) Tkeophi/lact says, that Salome was the dauchler of Joseph, the husband of Mary, by a former wife ; and liiat con- se(j lently slu was our Lord's .sister, and John was liis nephew. He followed the occupation of his (iither till his call to the apostlcship, (Mat. iv. il, 22. Ma. i. 19, 20. Lii. V. 1 — 10.) which is supposed to have been when he was about 25 years of age ; afterwhich he was a constant eye-witness of our Lord's la- bours, journeyings, discourses, miracles, passion, cr\icifi.\ion, resurrection, and ascension. Af'yr the ascension of our Lord, he relumed with the oilier apos- tles to Jerusalem, and with the rest partook of the outpouring of the Holy Spirit on the day of Pentecost, by wliich lie was eminently qualified for the (office of an Evangelist and Apostle. After the death of iNIary the mother of Christ, wliich is supposed to have taken place about fifteen years after the cru- citi.xion, and probaiily after the council held in Jerusalem about A. D. -19 or 50, (Ac. XV.) at which be was present, he is said by ecclesia..'i;rva the following year, he was recalled from e.xile, and returned to Ephesus. where ho wrote his Gospel and Epistles, and died in the looth year of his aire, about A. D. 100, and in the third year of the Emi'eror Trajan. It is generally believed that St. John was the yoimgest of the twelve apostles, and tirit lia survived all the rest. Jerome, in his comment on Gal. vi. says, that he continued preaching when so enfeebled with age, as to be oblised to be car- rieignated, and yet the article i? omitted, the in- quirer may consult the very chapter in question, ver. 6. 13, \i ; also. Mat. xix. r-" JOHN, I. 239 3 All " things were made by hirn ; and without him was not any '.hing made that was made. 4 In him » was life ; and the life was the hi.;ht?of men. 5 And the light shineth in b darkness ; arid the dark- ness comprehended i it not. 6 ^ There was a man J sent from God, whose name was John. 7 The same came for a witness, to bear witness of the Light, that all mc7i through him might believe. 8 He k was not that Light, but was sent to bear wit- ness of that Light. 9 That was the true i I^ight, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world. 10 He was in the world, and the world was made by him, and '" the world knew him not. 11 He "came unto his own, and his own received him not. 12 But as many "as received him, to them gave he P power to become the sons of God, even to them ''that believe on his name : 13 Which were ^ born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God. 14 IT And the Word = was made flesh, and dwelt A. M. 1. B. C. 40M. e Ps.3i6. Ep.3.9. f c.r,26. 1 J.i.5.n. 2 c 8.12. h cr-,9. i lCci.i*. ; M. 39fW. B. C. 5. i Lu.3.2i ■i Ac.19.* I U49.6. m ver.5. II AC.3.2S. 13.46. o Is..56.4,5. Ro.8.14, p or, the ri^lit, ov pHciUge. q Ga,3.26. r Ja-l.ia 26. Luke XVI. 13. John i.\-. 33 ; xvi. 3U. Rom. viii. 8. 1 Co. i. 3. Gal. i. 1. Ephe.s. ii. 8. Heb. ix. 14. Besides, every reader of Greek knows, tliat where tlie subject of a proposition has the article, the predicate omits it. " I understand John as affirming, that the Losros was God, and yet was with God ; viz. that he was truly divine, but still divine in such a manner, that there did exist a distinction between him and the Father. I take the word God, in one case, to mean, as in a great number of cases it does mean, God as Fathev ; in the other case, I regard it as a description of Divine Beinj-, of the Divinity, without reference to the distinction of Father ; a use which is very cornmim." Ver. 3. All thin-g-s were made by Mm.~" The all things which the Logos created, means, (as common usage and the exigency of the passage require,) the universe; the worlds material and immaterial. (Ver. 10.) Here, conse- nueiilly, in the first chapter of John, is a passage in wliich, beyond all reason- able doubt, Chrisi is called God ; and where the context, instead of furnishing us with reasons for understanding the word God in an inferior sense, (as is usual, when this designation is applied to inferior beings,) has plainly and un- equivocally taught us, that this God, who was the Logos, created the uni- verse. The Bible every where apVeals to creative power, as the peculiar and distinguishing prerogative of the Supreme God ; and attributes it solely to Jehovah. Read Gen. ii. 2, 3. Ex. x.\. 11. Is. xliv. 24. Je. x. 12. Ps. ^^ii. 3, 4. cii. 25, and other passages of the same tenor. Read Isaiah xl., and onward, where Goil by his prophet makes a most solemn challenge to ail polytheists, to brin^ the objects ot their worship into competition with him ; and declares himselt to bo ai.^tinguishcrl from them all, by his being " Ihe Creator of the cnd.s of the earth," (v. 28 ;) and by his havins formed and arranged the heavens, (v. i6.)"— Stuart's Letters to Channin^. Ver. 5. The darkness comprehended it fiot.—Doddridg-e, " apprehended it not."— Ca?«p6fi//, " admitted it not." The allusion seems to be to air, so jfross and foul as to extinguish any light (hnk or torch) that may be introduced into it. Ver. 7. That a!l men through him—i. e. all who heard his testimony— misrht believe— In Jesus. Ver. 9. Which lighteth every man that cometh, Sec— Doddridge, " which coming into the world enlighteneth every man."—" He that cometh," was a periphrasis for the Messiah. See ch. vi. 14, &c. Ver. 10. Kneio hijn not.— They neitlier knew nor acknowledged hici. lb the word often moans. Ver. \\. He came unto his own, and his own, &c.— The word "own," in the first instance, is neuter; in ihe sacMul, masculine ; it is, tlierefore, pro- perly rendered by Cainphell, "He came unto liia own (land,) and his ow.t (peopK') receive or, a prophet. among US, (and t we beheld his glory, theglory as only begotten of the Father,) full "of gpace and truth. 15 IF John V bare witness of him, and cried, s; ying. This was he of whom I spake, He tluU cometh after me is preferred before me: for he was before me. 16 And of his fulness ^have all we received, and grace for grace. 17 For the law was given by Moses, but grace ' and truth came bv Jesus Christ. 18 No man hath seen God y at any time; the * only begotten Sun, which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him. 19 IT And this * is the record of John, when the Jews sent priests and Levites from Jerusalem to ask him, Who art thou ? 20 And he confessed, and denied not ; but confessed, I am not the Christ. 21 And they asked him. What then ? Art thou Elias? And he saith, I am not. Art thou b that prophet? And he answered. No. wliich is doubtless the true sense, thoudi not so simple. The word inade. 's the same tliat is used ver. 3 ; it is of very extensive use, and in most of its senses is applied to Christ. Ver. 3 and 10, Schteusner understands it of creation : so also Heb. xi. 3. James iii. 9. It is also applied to his incurnaiion, "made of a woman," Gal. iv. 4 ; to his bein? " made," or constituted. " a pro- phet," Luke xxiv. 19 : and in various other ways. And dice/;— Literally, "tabernacled." (So Wes/eij.) Campbell, "sojourned." See Heb. xi. 9. But Doddridge thinks it an allusion to the Shecninah or (divine) glory which resided in the tabernacle. The incarnation of the Son of God was doubtless anticipated under the Pa- triarchal dispensation. Abraham, and other Old Testament believers, by faith haw " his day," and rejoiced in it. (Chap, viii.56.) From them the doctrine spread among the heathen, all whose deities became occasionally incarnate ;< but the most extraordinary notions of this kind are to be found among the Hin- doos. According to them, l>e67i/j« (or Clireeshnaj was nine times mcarnate, for various great and important purposes, of which the last was, to put an end to human sacrifices. See " Dictionary of Religions," 3d edition, under Hin- doos. Full of grace and truth.— Gmce and truth, the sum of that emana- tion of divine fulness, called in Scripture, the glory of God.-^ Edtpards. Ver. 15. John bare toitnes?, &c.— Campbell includes this verse in a paren- thesis, and connects the 16th with the 14th, thus.— The Word was " t'ull of grace and truth ;" and " of his fulness have all we received," &c. lie teas before me.— Though the Greek protos, is sometimes used for j re ( mincnce (as Lardner shows,) yet as the preceding clause (" he that comet h after me"), refers to lime, it seems far the most natural to understand this in the same manner as Doddridge does, " He existed before me." This verse seems in anticipation of verse 19. See verse 30. Ver. 16. Grace for grace.— The Greek preposition (anti) renderc»d for, is capable of various acceptations ; we shall mention oidy two, which we think most probable. " Grace /or grace" is then either, 1. Grace upon iirnce ; so Doddridge, Wesley, and others ; or, 2. Gra.ce answering to grace, iieo Park- hurst. Ver. 17. Laio roas given, &c.— The law given by Moses was cither the mo- ral law, and that hart no grace; " The soul that simieth, it shall die," (Eze. xviii. 4;) or it was the ceremonial law, and that had no truth; that is, no reality; for it was only "the shadow of good things to come," of which Christ was the .substance. (Heb. x. 1, &c.) Ver. Id. He hath declared him.— Doddridge and Campbell, " Hatli made him known." Compare chap. vi. 46. Ver. 19. Levitet.— The posterity of Levi— appointed by the Mosaic law, to lie the ministers or servants of the priests. Ver. 21. Art thou Elias? And he saith, lam nor —He w-as not Elijah come from the invisible world, as the Jews doubtless meant : (for such was their ex- pectation ;) yet he was the Elias intended by the proplu^t Malarlii. Mat xi. 1—19. That prophet. — The Greek is more accurately rendered ov Camp- bell, "The Christ," and "The Prophet." See Deut. xviiv 15. JOHN, I. 22 Then said ihey unto him, Who art thou 1 that we may give an answer to them that sent us. What sayest thou of .hyself? 23 He <: said, I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness, JNIake straight the way of the Lord, as said the d prophet Esaias. 24 And they which were sent were of the Phari- sees. 25 And they asked him. and said unto hirn, Why baptizest thou then, if thou be not that Christ, nor Elias, neither tliat prophet ? 26 John ansv.'ertd them, saying, I baptize with water : but there standeth ^ one among you, whom ye know not ; , 27 He it is, who coming after me is preferred before i! me, whose shoe's latchet T am not worthy to unloose. 28 These things were done in f Bethabara beyond Jordan, where John was baptizing. 29 IT The next day John seeth Jesus coming unto him, and saith, Behold the Lamb s of God, which h taketh i away the sin of the world. ^ 30 This is he of whom I said. After me cometh a man which is preferred before me : for he was before me. 31 And I knew him not : but that he should be made manifest to Israel, therefore am I come baptizing with water. 32 And John bare record, saying, I saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove, and it abode upon- him. 33 And I knew him not : but he that sent me to baptize with water, the same said unto me, Upon whorn thou shall see the Spirit descending, and re- maining J on him, the same is he which baptizeth w with the Holy Ghost. g Ex.lZS. 18.53.7,11. Re.5.6. Ac.13.39. 1 Pe.2.24. Re. 1.5. k Acl.a 2.4. Vcr. 27. Preferred before 7ne.— This conduct of John reminds i!s of the Pa- gan pliiloaopher, Antisthene.s, who kept a school of rhetoric ; but, when he heard Socrates, he shut up his school, and told his pupils, " Go seek for your- selves a master, I have found one ;'" but John did better ; when he had found a master for himself, lie recommended him to all his followers. Ver. 23. In Bethabara.— Campbell reads, "in Bethany:" and adds, that " the MSS. which read Bethany, are, both in number and in value, more than a counterpoise to those in which we find the vulvar reading (Bethal/ara.) Add to these, the Vulgate, the Saxon, and both the Syriac versions," &c. So Grfes- bach. Bethany signifies a ferry house ; but this Bethany was not where La- zarus and his sisters lived, but beyond, or " upon the Jordan," where probably a ferry-boat was stationed. Ver. 31. Iknero him not.— This is differently explained. Boddrrdge says, " knew him not" personalhj, which seems difficult to believe, since all the male branches of families used to meet at the three great feasts at Jerusalem, which we know Jesus was accustomed to attend ; and Zacharias, the father of John, being a priest, woidd naturally bring up his family in that dtity. Carip- | bell thinks that Jolin might have known Jesus to be a prophet, yet not tne Messiah ; but being himself a prophet, even supiiosing he had not heard of his miraculous conception, or early devotedness to God, (which is scarcely proba- ble,) he must have naturally suspected that he was tlie person to whom he was appointed forerunner. Ver. 33. Ikneio hhn not.— Thara seems to have been a special providence in the circumstance of John and Jesus being brought up at such a distance — one in the desert of Judea, and the other in Lower Galilee (not less than 60 or 70 miles apart,) and never seeing each other, but at the three great festivalf , which cut ofl'all reasonable suspicion of confederacy or collusion. JOHN, I. m TTiaticas tvj noun he fori, 0 Mat.16.13 34 And I saw, and bare record that this is the Son of God. 35 U Again the next day after John stood, and two of his disciples; 36 And looking upon Jesus as he walked, he saith. Behold the Lamb of God ! 37 And the two disciples heard him speak, and ihey followed Jesus. 33 Then Jesus turned, and saw them following, and saith unto them. What seek ye 7 They said unto him. Rabbi, (which is to say, being interpreted, Master,) where i dwellest thou 1 39 He saith unto them, Come and see. They came and saw where he dwelt, and abode with him tha' day : for it was about "» the tenth hour. 40 One of the two which heard John speak, and fol- lowed him, was Andrew, Simon Peter's brother. 41 He first findeth his own brother Simon, and saith unto him. We have found the Messias, which is, being interpreted, " the Christ. 42 And he brought him to Jesus. And when Jesus beheld him, he said. Thou art Simon the son of Jona : thou o shalt be called Cephas, which is by interpreta- tion, P A stone. 43 IT The day following Jesus would go forth into Galilee, and findeth Philip, and saith unto him. Fol- low me. 44 Now Philip was of Bethsaida, the city of Andrew and Peter. 45 Philip findeth Naihanael, and saith unto him, We have found him, of whom JMoses 'i in the lavv, and the prophets, did write, Jesus of Nazareth, the son of Joseph. 46 And Nathanael said unto him, ' Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth 7 Philip saith unto him, Come and see. Ver. 34. The Son of God.— The evidence whicli John gave concerning Je- sus, is cliicfly confined to two points :— 1. The divinity of iiia character, as " the Son of God ;" and, 2. The efficacy of his atonement, as being "The Lamb of God, which taketh away the sins of the worJd." These great tniths sliould never be lost sight of by a preacher of the cross, as being tlie Ibunda- tion of tlie Christian system. Ver. 36. Behold the Lamb.— \ An allusion to the morning and evening sacri- fice, which typified the lamb of God, wlio sliould bear away the sins of the woTk\.]—Bagsfer. . , , , , Ver. 3D. About the tenth /lour.— Supposing those hours to be reckoned ac- cording to the Roman method, from six in the morning, they bring ns to lour in the afYcrnoon, which our translators, in their marginal note, remark, was two hours before night, reckoning their day from six to six. Ver. 4-2. Son o/ Jowa— Or Jonas ; probably an abridgement of Joanna, or John. Cepfias—]u Syriac, agrees with Peter, in Greek, fso our English mar- gin.) both signifying a stone. See note on Mat. xvi. 17— 2li. Ver. 43. The day foUoicUig— Or " on the morrow," or " next time;" for the word "day" need not be taken strictly. , , , /. Ver. 44. Bethsaida— \Viis at this time a poor fishing vilbge on the lake of Gennesareth. , , . , Ver. 4.9. A'a^/'an/e^.— Sui)poscd to be the same as Bartholomew, mentioned by Luke vi. 14. He is remarkable for his artlessnoss and simplicity of cha- racter. For his ready acknowledgment of Christ as King of Israel, andforhi.'* piety. , Ver. 46. Nazareth.— Thia was a town of Lower Galilee, about two leagues East from Mount Tabor. It bore a bad character, even among tlie Galileans, JOHN, II. 243 47 Jesus saw Nathanael coining to him, and saith of him, Behold * an IsraeUte indeed, in whom is no guile ! 4S Nathanael saith unto him, Whence knowest thou me? Jesus answered and said unto him, Before that Philip called thee, when thou wast under the fig tree, I saw t thee. 49 Nathanael answered and saith unto him, Rabbi, thou " art the Son of God ; thou art the King » of Israel. 50 Jesus answered and said unto him, Because I said unto thee, I saw thee under the fig tree, believest thou ? thou shalt see greater things than these. 51 And he saith unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Hereafter ye shall see heaven ^open, and the angels ^ of God ascending and descending upon the Son of man. CHAPTER II. 1 Christ turneth water into wine, 12 de»5artelh into Capernaum, ana to Jenisa- lein, 14 wliere he purgelh the temple of buyirs and sellers. 19 He foretelleth tiis (ieath anJ resurrection., 23 Many believed because of his miracles, but he would not trust hini^ielf with tliein. AND the third day there was a marriage in Cana =* of Galilee ; and the mother of Jesus was there : 2 And both Jesus was called, and his disciples, to the b marriage. 3 And «: when they wanted wine, the mother of Jesus saith unto him, They have no wine. 4 Jesus saith unto her. Woman, what have I to do with thee? mine hour is not yet come. 5 His mother saith unto the servants, Whatsoever d he saith unto you, do it. 6 And' there were set there six water-pots of stone, after the manner of the purifying of the Jews, con- taining two or three firkins apiece. tPB.139.1,2. r. Mat. 1-1.33 c.SU.28,29. Mat.21.5. J7.ll. X Ge.23.ia Da.7.9,10. Ac 1.10, 11. a Jos. 19.23. c.4.46. c Eo.10.19. Is.24.ll. ly which is fully justified by the treatment which our Lord himself received from them, Luke iv. 29, 29. This is one instance in which our Saviour " made him- self of no repuriition." Ver. 51. Verihj. verihj.— Greek. Amen, Amen, which is, in fact, a Hebrew word, signifying " certairjly," or "iatrufii;" but it is remarkable that John, in atloptinj: this word, always dtuibles it, while the other Evangelists use it singly; a circumstance we can account for only from the earnestness of lii.' manner. Ansrels .... ascending and descending, to wait, on." Several instances of this nature occurred to the apostles (of whoij we have reckoned Nathanael to he one) during their master's life ; but the grand instance of it was at iiis ascension, (Acts i. 11,; to be exceeded only at the d.iy of judgment. CiIap. II. Ver. 1. Cana of Galilee.— A small town, four or five miles from Nazareth. Ver. 4. Woman.— It is evident that there is nothing disresoectful in this address, as it was used by our Lord on the mo.-;t atleclingof all occasions, and when lie evinced liis exquisite syinpatliy and tender regard for tliis very parent, ch. .\i.\. 26. Xenophon puts it into the moutli of a Persian chief, when consoling a cap tive laily of the highest rank. Augustus is made to use it to Cleopatra, and An- lenor to Helen. It may, therefore, be considered ts equivalent to IMadam. See Orient. Lit. No. 1337. Whatliave I to do with theel—Parkhurst and Campbell, " What hast thou to do with nie ?" The expression, though cer- tainly no. disrespectful, implies reproof: " Why dost thou interfere?" Mine hour is not yet come—'\. e. The time for me to act is not yet come. Ver. 6. Two or three firkins.— Thh is .in English meastire, tuiknowntofhe Greeks or Jews. Doddridge, Campbell, and others, suppose Ihe Heiirew Baths to be intended, which are reckoned to contain (rom four to seven gallons each ; but it were better to leave it indefinite— ^»i«WMrcs. 244 JOHN, II. p Ps U9. ICO. e.7.l7. mM->t.21.12 Ma.ll.l5 Lu. 19.5.4. 7 Jesus saith unto them, Fill the water-pots with water. And they filled them up to the brim. 8 And he saith unto them, Draw 'out now, and bear unto the governor f of the feast. And they bare it 9 When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water that was made wine, and knew not whence it was, (but the = servants which drew the water knew,) the governor of the feast called the bridegroom, 10 And saith unto hini, Every man at the beginninj^ doth set forth good wine ; and when men have well drunk, then that which is worse : but thou hast kept the good h wine until now. 11 This beginning of miracles did Jesus in Cana of Galilee, and manifested i for-th his glory ; and his dis- ciples believed Jon him. 12 IT After this he went down to Capernaum, he, and his mother, and his brethren, and his disciples: and they continued iherc not many days. 13 ^ And the Jews' passover k was at hand, and Jesus 1 went up to Jerusalem, 14 And found '" in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves, and the changers of money sitting : 15 And wlien he had made a scourge of small cords, he drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen ; and poured out the changers' money, and overthrew the tables ; 16 And said unto them that sold doves. Take these things hence; make not my Father's house a house of merchandise. Vcr. 8. The govervor of the feast~'\. e. the president or cliairman, wliuse duty on such occasions is cicscribed by tlio auilior of Eccie.siasticu.s, chiip. .\x.\ii. t. The Greek term is architriclinos, who sat at the head of the table, wliich vas shaped like the Greek letter 11, as represented by ancient jiaintcrs. The at.-.liitrichnos superintended the arrangements and preparations of tlie least, and passed around among ths quests to see whether they were all s:ipplied. He usu- ally "'PS not one of the suesls, and did not recline with them at the table. Comnare note on Mat. x.vvi. io. Vci". 9. Ulien the ruler— Or governor ; it is the S3>ne word. Ver. 10. When men have loell drunk.— Doddridge, "drank plentifully;" Campbell, " largely," or "freely," which last term seems l)est. TheI.t. Ver. 25. Kneio tchat was in 7}ian.—The knowledge of the most intimate se- crets of the heart is ascribed to Chri.^t. Chap. III. Ver. l. Nicodcnnif—'Wn^ not only a ruler, or magistrote of the Jews, but from chap. vii. 50. of this gospel, has been generally eonsideved aa a inerr.lier of the Sanhedrim, or groat council of Jewish rulers. He came lo Je- sus by night, parti}', perhaps, for the sake of privacy ; and partly, because then less liable to be interrupteti, either by his own friends, or Jesus's disciples. Ver. 3. Except a man be born again.— So ver. 7. The Greelc ianoChen) is ambiguous, anil means either " again," or " from above ;" afld some exposi- tors prefer i!:e latter interpretation, which it is clear the word bears, both in verse 31, of this chapter, and in ch. xix. 11. " But that the common version is here preferable, (says Dr. Campbell.) is evident from the answer given by Ni- rodemu.s. which shows that he understood it no otherwise than as a second birth. And let it be remembered, that in the Chaldee language spoken by our Lord, there is not the same ambiguity which we finil in tlie Greek." Tb.e old- 246 JOHN, III. f .Mii.l6.1C. Ac. 2.33. g Ro.3.2. I Co.ili 1 Co. 15. 47.. 49. 2C0.5 17. or, /nm above. J I Co.2.11. k Jn.1.1.. a Ep.4.9,l0. mNu.21.9. 4 Nicodemus saith unto him, How can a man be bcrn when he i.'? ohl 1 can he enicr the second time into his mother's womb, and be born? 5 Jesus answered, Verily, verily, I say unto thee. Ex- cept a man be born of f water and of the s Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. 6 That 1' which is born of the flesh is flesh ; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. 7 Marvel not that 1 said unto thee, Ye must be bom i ap:ain. 8 The wind blowelh where itlisteth, and thou hear- est the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it Co- meth, and whither it goeth : so J is every one that is born of the Spirit. 9 Nicodemus answered and said unto him, How can these things be ? 10 JesLis answered and said unto him. Art thou a master of Israel, and knowest not these things 7 1 1 Verily, verily, I say unto thee, k We speak that we do know, and testify that we have seen ; and ye re- ceive not our witness. 12 If I have told you earthly things, and ye believe not, how shall ye believe, if I tell you of heavenly things 7 13 And 1 no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the Son of man which is in heaven. 14 ^ And f" as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wil- derness, even so must the Son of man be lifted up: est versions concur in the former interpretation, whicii is also clearly the sense of tilt' word in Gal. iv. 9. Vor. 5. Except a man be bom of loater and of the Spirit— i. e. except a man he born not only of water, but also of the Spirit. Christian baptism, strictly speaking, was not yet instituted ; the only baptism known to Nicodemus was that of prosclylism, which had been long practised by the Jews, and was now practised both by John and Jesiis ; but are the advocates of baptismal regene- ration prepared to say, that John's baptism was attended with a regenerating power? or that it was necessary to salvation? For our parts, without under- valuing any divine ordinance, we are far from thinking either of tie Christian S.'icramenls by any means absoltitely essential to -salvation, tliough certainly highly important in their [)roper place. So are there many things highly im- poi taut to our health and comfort in the r)rescnt lite, which are by no means necessary to our existence. It is not certain that vtatcriat water is at all meant, any more than material fire was intended by \\\(i Jicnj baptism which our Lord promised to his disciples, Luke iii. 16. Water, and fire, and air, I ho great purifying agents in nature are all used as emblems of the Spirit's influ- ences on man ; so " the washing of water by the word," and " tlie washing of regeneration," are explained by some of our best commentators and divines, of | the purifying influences of the Sf>irit, by means of iIkj written orpreaclKul word, i Ver. 8. The loind blowet/i.—'Soi only doi.-s the same word stand for both wind and spirit, in the Hebrew, but also in the Greek and Latin. '" II is iuvisi- i ble ; we hear tin; noise it makes, but cannot discover what occasions its rise oj fall. It is known to us solely by iU* effects. Just so it is with this second ] birth. The S|iirit himself, the great agent, is invisible; his manner of opera- ; ting i.« beyond our discovery ; but the reality of his operation is perceived by the j cftects produced on the disposition and life of the regenerate."— Ca7?i;jfcc/^ I IViiere it Usteth.—i. e. chooseth. j Ver. 10. Art thou amaster.—CamphelU "The Teacher id idaskal os\ ot Is- i rael." intimating, by the emphatic article in Greek, that he was eminent for 1 learning and talent, as n teacher of religion. Ver. U. And as Moses.— As the serpent was raised up on high to the view of Israel, so mu.st the Sou of man he lifted up on the cross, that is, crucified ; and t;i;!s become the standard ofsalvation : by these means, eventually, all nations shall be drawn unto him, that is, to believe on him ; as he says, cha|). xii. 32: "And I, if I be lifted up, will draw all men unto me." JOHN, III. Til 247 15 Thi\J. whosoever " helieveth in him should not pe- rish, but have eternal Hfe. IG IT For o God so loved the world, that he .e true? God love the world, when the world not love him. God so lovp. the world, as to give his Son to die, that man might not die. Can that he true ?" IMr. \ott again read the verse, " God so loved the world," &c. told him it was true, and that it was the message God had sent to them, and that whosoever believed in him, would not perish, but be happy after death. 'Ilie overwhelming feelings of the wondering nalivf were loo powerful for ex- pression or restraint. He burst inlofears, and as these chased each other down his countenance, he retired to meditate in private on the amazing love of God, which had that day touched his soul ; and there is every re:u^on to believe he was afterwards raised to share the peace and happiness resulting from the love of God shed abroad in his heart. Ver. 20. For evenj one that doeth Ci?i7.— The meaning of which is— wicked men hate and reject God's truth, but good men love and receive itintc their hearts, and rejoice in its purifying influence. If then we find that any system of doctrine is generally embraced by the wicked and rejected by the righteous, we liave strong presumptive evidence that the system is false. Ver. 21. He that doelh truth.— Doddridge, " practiseth." See chap, rii 17. Wrought in God — i. e. in the strength of God, or by divine issistance. But Campbell and "thers render it, " Wrought according to God," or accord- ing to the divine will. Ver. 23. ^non.—Tha name of a place or fountain. Much water.— Lite- rally, many springs, or streams of water. Ver. 25. And the Je>va.~Canipbell says, "Though the common editions read .feios. the greater number of MSS.. among which are some of the most valuable, the Syrinc, some ancient expositors also, and critics, read in the sin- gular—' John's disciples had a dispute with a Jew,' or 'one of the Jews.' " 24S JOHN, IV. a c 1.7,IG, U.ii?:J3. c lCo.2.1i ..u. 4.7. He.3.1. Ja.1.17. d or, take unto Idm- sdf. e c.1.20,27. 1 Lu.1.17. g Ca.4.8..12 Je.2.2. E7.e.l6.8. Ho.2.I9,«) Mal.2?.2. 2 Co.' 1. 2. Ep.£.25, 27. R-.21.9. h r.a..5.l. i c.6.33. 8.ia. Up. 1.20, 21 j lCo.15.47. k c.1.11. 1 lJn.5.10. m c.7.16. n Ps.4o.7. Is. 11.2. 59.21. c).l6. ..01.1.19. q Ro.1.13. CHAP. A. a r-.3.22,'26. 26 And thcv came unto John, and said unto him, \[ Rabbi, he tnat was with thee beyond Jordan, to svhoin thou '^ barest witness, l)ehold, the same bapti- zeth, and all b vien come to him. 27 John answered and said, A ^ man can d receive noihinir, except it be given him from heaven. 28 Ye yourselves bear me witness, that I said, * I am not the Christ, but that 'I am sent before him. 29 He that hath the ? bride is the 'bridegroom : but ihe friend 1" of the bridegroom, which standeth and heareth hitn, rejoiceth greatly because of the bride- groom's voice : this my joy therefore is fulfilled. 30 He must increase, but I must decrease. 31 He that cometh from i above is above all : he j thai is of the earth is earthly, and speaketh of the earlh : he that cometh fron"- heaven is above all. 32 And what he hath seen and heard, that he testifi- eth ; and ne v man receiveth his testimony. 33 He that hath received his testimony hath i set to his seal that God is true. 34 For "^ he v,-hom God hath sent speaketh the words of God: for God giveth not the Spirit by measure " unto him. 35 The Father loveth the Son, "and hath given all things into his hand. 36 He P that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life : and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath i of God abideih on him. CHAPTER IV. I Christ talkelh with a woman of Samaria, and revealeth himself unto l»er. 27 His disciples marvel. 31 He declarelh to them his zeal to God's glory. 39 Many S:iniariians believe on him. 43 He ileparteth into Galilee, aixl healeilt the ruler's son that lay sick at Capernaum. "ITTHEN therefore the Lord knew how the Phari- * ' sees had heard that Jesus made and =* baptised more disciples than John, 2 (Though Jesus himself baptized not, but his disci- ples,) About 'pur/fi/ing-.—i. e. about baptism, and other ablutions. SoaJsoDodrf- ridire. V'er. 29. He that hath the bride, &.C.— Doddridge, " It is the bridegroom that hat.li the bride." Vor. 31. He that cotneth from above is above.— Dr. S7nith, " over" all. He that cometh from heaven is above, or "over" all. That Jesus Christ "came down from heaven," is, in'ieo!.]—B. St^eDuut. x. 29; .\xvii. 12. The origin ofthis schism ' was as follows :— JMana.«eh bavin? been e.xpelled the priesthood for marry- injf the daugbirr of Sanballat, the Moabite, his fatherin-law obtained leave from Alexander the Great to build a temple on Mount Gerizim, which moun- tain tlicy still continued to reverence, though the temple had been long since de.slroyeil. The peoi)le were a mixture of Cuthites, and oflier Pagan nations, introduc(.'d at various times into the province l)y various conquerors. See 2 Kings xvii. 24, 25. It is certain that the .Samaritans were always bitter enemies to the Jews, as well as the Jews to tlie Samaritans. See Ne. ii. 10, 19; iv. 27, &c. and vi. I, &c. Ver. 27. With the woman.— Cu7n-pbcU, " with a woman." TJshtfoot aaya, it wasdisreputabloforanymaiiofre.spectability to talk publicly with a woman. JOHN, IV. 251 29 Come, see a man, which told me all things that ever I did : is not this the Christ 7 30 Then they went out of the city, and came .mto him. _ 31 H In the mean while his disc'.ples prayed him, say- ing Master, eat. 32 Eut lie said unto them, I have meat to eat that ye V know not of. I 33 Therefore said the disciples one to another. Hath any man brought him aught to eat 7 34 Jesus saith unto them, My 'meat is to do the will of him that sent me, and to finish * his work. 35 Say not ye, There are yet four m< ;iths, and then Cometh harvest ? behold, I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields ; for they are white already to " harvest. 36 And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gather- eth fruit ''unto life eternal: that both *'ne that sow- eth and he that reapeth may rejoice together. 37 And herein is that saying true, One « soweth, and another reapeth. 38 1 sent you to reap that whereon ye bestowed no la- bour: other ymcn laboured, and ye are entered into their labours. 39 IT And many of the Samaritans of that city be- lieved on him for the saying ^ of the woman, which testified. He told me all that ever I did. 40 So when the Samaritans were come unto him, thev besoui^ht him that he would tarry with them : and. he abode there two days. 41 And many more believed because of his ov/n word ; 42 And said unto the woman, Now we believe, not because of thy saying : ^ for we have heard hhn our- selves, and know that this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world. 43 IT Now after two days he departed thence, and went into Galilee. 44 For Jesus himself testified, that b a prophet hath no honour in his own country. 45 Then when he was come into Galilee, the Gali- leans received him, having seen <= all the things that he did at Jerusalem at the feast : for d they also went unto the feast. 46 So Jesus came again into Cana of Galilee, where he made '^ the water wine. And there was a certain f nobleman, whose son was sick at Capernaum. A. M. 4031. ll tioUiM-Z. i, C6.36 y 1 Pe-l.ia a c.17.8. 1 Jii.4.14. b Mat. 13.57. Ma.6.4. Lu.4.24. o c.a.» Ver. 35. There are yet four months.— M this time, it should seem, tliere were about four months unto tlic harvi-z* • 7l: he points to another harvest close approachinff, in which he evidently alludes to the Samaritans, whom the woman was now bringing with her, and who being probably dressed in white, (as the Artiafics generally are,) gave him occasion to say, " Look on tiic ficlda, for they are white already unto harvest." Ver. 42. The Saviour of the ?por/d.— Whether they learned this from Christ himself, or from the prophecies of the Old Testament, or from both, is not stated. Ver. 46. Into Cana of Galilee.— [Dr. E. D. Clarke, who visited Cana a few years ago, "says, walking among the ruins of a church, we savr large mas.sv pots, answering the description given of the ancient vessels of the country ; JOHN, V h Mat.8.l3. 30. La 17. 11 AclCM. 18.8. a U'.23.2, &c. De.l6.l6. C2.13. or, gate. Ne.3.l. 12.39. 47 When he hnard that Jesus was come out of Julea into Galilee, he went unto him, and besought him that he would come down, and heal his son : for he was at the point of death. 48 Then said Jesu.'j unto him. Except ye see signs ? and wonders, ye will not believe. 49 The nobleman saith unto him, Sir, come down ere my child die. 50 Jesus saith unto him, Go •' thy way ; thy son liveth. And the niian believed the word that Jesus had spoken unto him, and he went his way. 51 And as he was now going down, his servants met him, and told him. saying, Thy son liveth. 52 Then inquired he of them the hour when he began to amend. And they said unto him, Yesterday at the seventh hour the fever left him. 53 So the father knew that it was at the same i hour, in the which Jesus said unto him. Thy son liveth : and himself J believed, and his vyhole house. 54 This is again the second miracle that Jesus did, when he was come out of Judea into Galilee. CHAPTER V. I Jesus on the sabbath day ciireih him that was diseased eight and tliirty j-ei\rg. 10 The .lews therefore cavil, and pei-secnte him for it. 17 He aiiswere'Ji for lilinself, and rt-proveili them, sliowing l)y the testimony of his i'atlier, oi of John, 36 of his worlfs, 39 and of the scriptures, who he is. AFTER this there was a feast ^ of the Jews ; and Jesus went up to Jerusalem. 2 Now there is at Jerusalem by the sheep b market a pool, which is called in the Hebrew tongue Bethes- da, having five porches. 3 In these lay a great multitude of impotent folk, of blind, halt, withered, waiting for the moving of the water. 4 For an angel went dov/n at a certain season into the pool, and troubled the water: whosoever then tW/t prcser\'('(l, but lying about, tlisieganied by tbe present inh:il)itants, as anti- quities with whose orife'inal use tliey were unac(]uaiiiteil. From their appear- ance, and the number of them, it was quite eviilcnt tliat a practice of kcejjinjj water in largo pots, each holding from eighteen to twenty-.seven gallons, was once common in the country."]— Ba^nter. A certain nobleman.— The word {basilikos) signifies properly, as the Syriac and Arabic versions render it, " a minister or servant of the king ;" i. e. Herod, who, though tctrarchonly, was allowed to bear that title. Chap. V. Ver. 1. A feast of the Jeips.— Generally understood to he the Passover. So Doddridge. Ver. 2. By t/ie s/iee/j-market.— So Doddridge; but Campbell renders it " sheep-gate ;" because (he say.i) we have good evidence that one of the jates was called the sheep-gate, (Ne. iii. 1, 32; xii. 39,) but no evidence that there was a sheep-market. Bethesda— Or the House of IMercy, being a kind of infirmary where there was a bath for the benefit of the poor.— [The supposed remains of the pool of Bethesda are situated on the east of Jerusalem, centi- giious on one side to .St. Stephen's pate, and on the other to the area of I he temple. Maxmdrell states, that " it is 120 paces lonjr, and 40 broad, and at least 8 deep, but void of water. At its west end it discovers some old arehi.s, now dammeti up These some will have to bo the five porches in which sate that multitude of lame, halt, and blind. But the mischief is, instead of five, there arc but three of them."]— ifcg'sffr. Ver. 4. For an angel locnt dmvn, &c.— IThe sanative property of this pod has been supposed by some to have been commtmicafcd by the blood ot the sacrifices, and others have n'lcrred it lo ihe mineral properties of the waters. But, 1. The beasts for sacrifice were not washed here, but in a later in fne temple. 2. No natural property could cure all manner of diseastis. 3. Tne JOHN, V. 253 first c after the troubling of the water stepped in was made whole My Father worketh hitherto, and I work. 18 Therefore the Jews sought the more to kill p him. A. M. 4(01. A. D. 'SI. c IY8.17. Ec.y.10. Mat.ll. I? ,1 d E7.e.47.. ,9 Zee 13. : g De.X2.36. Ps.T2.12. M'2.4. Ro.5.6. 2Co.l.9,IO h Mal.9.6. Ma.2.11. Lu.S.24. J Je.n.21, &c. Mat. 112, Ac. k c.14.9. 1 Lu.4.3a m or, from the multi- tude that p c7.19. I cure only extended to the first who entered. 4. It took place only at one par- ticular time. 5. As the liealin? was efieoted by enier.*inn it must liaveljeen in- stantaneous ; and it was never failing in its etl'ects. All which, not beuig ob served in medicinal waters, determine the cure.s to have been miraculous, as expressly stated in the text.]—Bas'sier. This verse is admitted to be wanting in the Vatican, the Ephrem, and Cambridge MSS., and in others is marked as doubtful; but it is found in all other M.SS., (including the Alexandrian.) the Syriac, and other ancient versions ; and its connexion with ven^e 7 (which is not wanting) renders it impossible to make sense of the narrative without it. In our opinion, the omission of this verse (and in some MSS. the con- cluding clause of the third verse) only shows that tlie copyists were as much perT)lexed as we are to tmderr.tand the passage.— The late ingenious Editor of CcJmet (Mr. Taylor) was of opinion, that here were two waters: the one in whicii the cattle were washed before they were sent to the market, or to the priests ; af.i in this the poor were permitted to bathe : but he thinks there was anothev water, far more efficacious, whicli ran only periodically, and in I Smftli quantities. Vcr. .5. Thirty and eight j/car*.— There is no evidence that this man loait- ed at the pool 38 years. He was diseai^ed that length of time. No argument for the sinner to wait, can fairly be drawn from this, as .he man immediately complied with the command of Christ. Var. 13. Conveyed hitnself axoay.— Doddridge, " slipped away " Accord- ing to Canaiibon, the word has an allusion to swimmers, who glide through the water without leaving any impression in it. 264 JOHN, V. A. M. 4031. A. D. 27. q Zec.ia?. c.'0.30^ Ph.2.6. Mat3.n. C.3.S5. n.ae. Lu.a54 c.11.25. 17.2. Mat.n.27 Ac.L7.31. a Co. 5. 10. V c.6.40,47. wlJii.aH. ylCo.15.45, because he not onlv had broken the sabbath, but said also that God was nis Father, making damnation. 30 I c can of mine own self do nothing : as I hear, I judge : and my judgment is just ; because I seek not mine own will, but the will d of the Father which hath sent me. 31 IT If I bear witness ^ of myself, my witness is not true. 32 There is another f that beareth witness of me ; and I know that the witness which he witnesseth of me is true. 33 Ye sent unto John, and = he bare witness unto the truth. 34 But I receive not testimony from man : but h these things I say, that ye might be saved 35 He was a burning and a shining light : and ye were willing i for a season to rejoice in his light. 36 IT But I have greater witness than that of John : for the J works which the Father hath given me to k finish, the same works that I do, bear witness of me, that the Father hath sent me. 37 And the Father i himself, which hath sent me, hath borne witness of me. ™ Ye have neither heard his voice at any time, nor seen his shape. 33 And ye have not his word " abiding in you : for whi>m he hath sent, him ye believe not. 39 IT Search ° the scriptures ; for in them ye think ye a Da. 12.1 b .MiiLiS.4S c ver.l9. d Ps.4(».7,& Mat.26.39 c4.i4. 6.38. e Fr.27.Z C.8.M. Rt.3.14. f c.8.18. Ac.10.43. lJn..5.7..9 g c.1.7,32. h c.ao.31. Ro.3.3. i .Mat.21.26. Ma.G.aO. jc.lO.S. \o.-H. Ac.%2i. mT>f).i.\2. lTi.6.16. o Is. 8.20. 31.16. Lu.16.29 Ver. 29. Resurrection of life.— Life is sometimes taken for religion, as ver. 24. Jolin X. 28. Sometimes it means the just, Luke xiv. 14. Here, it means the eternal favour of God, a freedom from sin and from dying. Resurrection of damnation.— Damnnlion means the sentence, the judgment, the condem- nation passed upon a criminal. In the text, it means the judgment pro- nf)unced by God upon the wicked. So the resurrection to damnation is tliis : those who have done evil shall be raised up to be condemned or damned eter- nally. To oppose, as an objection, that a different meaning is to be given to the word everlasting when applied to the wicked, than what is u.«ed when applied to the righteous, is contrary to all rules of interpretation. As rationally might the advocates of universal salvation contend for a different meaning of the word resurrection. See notes on Mat. xxv. 46. Ver. 31. Ml/ ioitness is not true. — Wesley, " Not valid." A man may bear a true witness concerning himself, but because it is his own, therefore is it in- admissible in evidence. See ch. viii. 13—18 ; also Parkhurst in Alethes, iii. Ver. 32. There is another that beareth witness o/rne.— Referring to God his Father, " and I know (adds he) that his witness is true," and valid, and in- disputable—referring to the witness borne from heaven at his baptism, "This is my beloved Son." Ver. 34. I receive not.— The Greek verb (lanibano) is often used for taking in the hand, as bread or fishes. Campbell renders it exegetically, " I need no human testimony." Ver. 35. He mas a burning and a shining light.— Compare Mat. v. 14—16. Ver. 37. Ye have neither heard, &c.— This passage is read ititerrogatively by severa. modern critics, " Have ye neither heard his voice at any time, nor seen his appearance? and have ye not his word abiding in (or among) you, thai ye believe not on him whom he hath sent?" Turner, Campbell, and Booth royd. Nor seen his shape.— The Gr. e/dos, evidently signifies any object of sight, even when no definite image has been visible ; so it is used by the LXX. Exodus xxiv. 17. Numbers ix. 15, 16 ; xii. 8. Compare Dcute'onomy iv. 12. Ver. 39. Search the scriptures.— The vrorda maybe read either imperatirely 256 JOHN, VI. A. M. is the work of God, that ye believe on him whom he hath sent. 30 IT They said therefore unto him. What sign » show- est thou then, that we may see, and believe thee 1 what dost thou work 1 31 Our fathers ° did eat manna in the desert; as it is P written. He gave them bread from heaven to eat. 32 Then Jesus said unto them. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Moses gave you not that bread from hea- in ver. 17 called a ship, eviiltnt they hud both sails Ver. 22. None other boat.— The same vessel i which shows what humble ships these were. It i and oars. Ver. 23. From Tiberias.— [ Tiberias was a celebrated city of Galilee, on Ihe western shore of tlie lake to which it gave name, so called because built iiy Herod Aerippa in honour of the Emperor Tiberius, distant 3i) furlon-ts from Hippos. 60 from Gadara, 120 from Scythopolis, and 30 from Tarichoa. It is sfiil called Taharia, or Tabbareeah, by the nalivos, is situated clase to the e.dge of the lake, has tolerably high but ill-built walls on three of its sides, flanked with cinjular towers, and is of nearly a (juadran^'ular li>rm, according to Pococke. containiuK a population estimated at from 2000 to 4000 souls. l—B. Ver. 27. Labour no! for the meat ichich perisheth.—TUia is u prccejit very liable to l)C abii-sed by idle people, as in tlio following instance from an ancient writer :— " A ccrlain lirother came to the Convent of Mount Sinai, and finding Ihe Monks all at work, shook his head, and saiil to tlu' Abbot, ' Labour not lor the meat that pensheth— Mary chose the good part.'—' Zachary,' said the •)ld Abbot to his scrvaui., ' give the brother a book, and show him in'») a cell." riiere sat the Monk alone all day long. At night, wondering that nobody h,id culled him to dinner, he goes to Ihe Abbot. ' Father,' (says he,) 'don't iJ.e brethren eat to-day ?'— ' 0 yes.' replied the Abbot, ' they have eaten pJentifully. ' 'And why (addci the I)reii(l of heaven." Hn observes—" Here, thoasrh the differonce in expres- sion is but small, the diftercncc in meaning- is consielerable." The e.xprossion, " brcafl /;t/wi heaven." .seems to " point only to the jilace from vvhich the manna came. The pronoun that, which is quite unwarranted, conduces much to this appearance." ^ Ver. 3.^ He which cometh doxonfrom heaven.— Doddridg-e anii Campbell, "That which, descendeth from heaven." The latter says, " Let it be observed, that {ho artos) to whic-h thi.s participle (descendeth) refers, is of the masculine gender, and, by conseriuence, suscej)tiblc of the interpretation I have given it. . . . The request in the next verse shows that he was not yet understood, as speaking of a person." Ver. 3;5. I am the bread of life.— Coming to Christ is explained by believ- ing onhim; and the expression, "never hiniiier," as well as " never thirst," must be taken in the same sense as in his conversation with the woman of Sa- I maria, (chap. iv. 14,) namely, that the spiritual appetite shall be perpetually ' supplied and satisfied. t Vvr. 37. Shall come to me.— Doddridge renders it, "will come;" because I (adds he) " I woidd not lead any in mere dependence on a translation, to build K weak argument on the word shall, which it is well known has som';- times been done." / toill in no wise.— Doddridge, " By no means." The ori'.'inal is very em()hatical. This corre.=ponds with tlie promise made to Mes- siah, in the 2d Psalm, " Ask of me. and [shall give tliee the heathen for thine inheritance ;" and in the llOth Psalm, " Tliy people shall be willinir in the day of thy power." No one can tndy " come to Christ, txcept the Father draw him." " All that the Fatherdraweth will come, "--and, " him that cometh to the Son, he will by no means cast out ;" he will " lose none, but raise up" every such person to life and elory in the last day. Here, then, is the greatest possible encouragement to humble minds. Ver. 39. This is tfie Father's toill which hath sent vie. — Campbell re- marks, the word patros, (tkther,) is wantins in several IMS ver.-sions and fa- thers, and is omitted by Mills, and other critics. He therefore reads, " Thia is the will of him that sent me ;" as in thi; next verse. Lose nothinff. — Doddridge and Campbell, " Lose none." referring to pv^rsons. Ver. 40. Every onetohich seerh the Son.— Campbell. " recosmiscfh." Dod- dridge, " who views the Son with an attentive eye." But botli ar of the world. 52 The Jews therefore strove among themselves, saying. How " can this man give us his flesh to eat ] 53 Then Jesus said unto them. Verily, verily, I say unto you, except " ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink his blood, ye have no life in you. 54 Whoso I' eateth mv flesh, and drinketh my blood, Vcr. 44. No man can co?ne.—" The ground of this impossibility lies in the con- trarietv which subsists between the proud, worldly, unholy, rebellious, and un- godly nature oniiilen man; and the humbling, spiritual, and holy nature of I lie gospel. This cannot be taken away, except by the energy of divine grace in regeneration. The Father ' who sent the Son into the world to save snuiers,' must draw them to the Son to \>e saved by him, oi they will universally ne^'- lect Jus salvation. The gospel finds none loillinv to be saved from sin and condemnation, in the humbling holy manner revealed in it : none are saved aspinst their will ; but the Lord, by liis grace, disfwses and draws sinni^rs to Clirist, and his drawing is the first moving cause of their activity and diligence. He cures, as it were, the fever of the soul ; he creates the appetite ; he sets the provisions before the sinner : he convinces him that they are wholesome and pleasant, and that he is welcome ; and thus the man is drawn to come, and cat, and live forever."—!/'. S'cc»?r. Vcr. 46. He hathseen the Father.— Fice, here means, to Jcnoir, and what but omniscience could be adequate to the knowledge here predicated of Christ. — Prof Stuart. , , , Ver. 51. And the. bread— [This was one of the things which the Jews expect- ed from the Messiah, as we learn from Midra^h Kohe.letH. " Rabbi Bi rekiuh in the name of Rabbi Isaac said. As wa.s the first Redeemer, so also .shall 'le the laUcr. The first Redeemer made manna descend from heaven, as it is snid in E\ xvi. 4, 'And I will rain bread from heaven for you.' So also the hitter Redeemer shall make manna descend, as it is said, Ps. Ixxii. 16. " There sliull be a handful of corn in4he earth, " &c.]—Bagsler. Ver. Si. His flc.ih.—Boothroyd and others, think this refers to the Jew ish custom of feasting on their sacrifices. They had no idea of eiiting or drink- ing but in the grossest sense ; and it is evident, in the sequel, that his own dis- ciples knew not what to make of it. Ver. 53. Except ye eat the floih.—Thc Rhemish annotators absurdly apply this (las.sage to the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper, (or of the Mass, n:f. llif^y cell it,) thouah that was not instituted till just Inifore his death. Yc have no I if",.— Campbell, " Not life ;" i. e. spiritual life. " My death is equally use- ful and necessary to the obtaining of eternal life, as food and drink are to the Eustenance of tiie present." Ver. 54. WhoHO eateth jny flesh— r>0T\otps, to receive and approprinte the blessings resulting irom his bloo He tliateateth «■ my flesh, and drmkethniy blood, dwelleth ''in me, and Im him. 57 As the living Father hath sent me, and I live by the Father : so i he that eateth me, even he shall Uve by me. 53 This is that bread which came down from heaven : not as your fathers " did cat manna, and are dead : he that eateth of this bread shall live for ever. 59 These things said he in the synagogue, as he taught in Capernaum. 60 IT Many therefore of his disciples, when they had heard ihisy said. This is a hard saying; who can hear it? 61 When Jesus knew in himself that his disciples murmured at it, he said unto them, Doth this offend you 1 62 What and if ye shall see the Son of man ascend "^ up where he was before? 63 It '■^ is the spirit that quickeneth ; the flesh profit- eth nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life. 64 But there are some of you that believe not. For Jesus knew « from the beginning who they were that believed not, and who should betray him. 65 And he said, Therefore said I x unto you, that no man cf^n come unto me, except it were given unto him of my Father. 66 31 From that time many of his disciples went » back, and walked no more with him. 67 Then said Jesus unto the twelve. Will ye also go awav? 8 c 1.3. 1. I 1M.3.V1. 4 1.5,1';. c.3.13. M!i.lG.I9. Eai.a.ia X R 0.8.29. 2Ti.219. y ver.41,45. Zcp.l.e. I,u.9.S2. He. 10.33. Jews, accustoined to read tlie Old Testament, our Lord not only prcdiets liis deatli. but preaches tiie doctrine of his atonement, as necessary to ' give hfe untotiie world." Ver. 57. As the living Father hath vent me.—CampMl, " As the Father iivetli who sent me." Ver. 61. Doth, this offend you ?— Campbell, " scandalize you ?" Ver. 62. See the Son of man ascend. &c.— This passage has been consid<»Ted by difterent persons as a key to the whole of our Lord's preceding discourse, an(i in that view we insert Dr. Pi^e Smith's judicious paraphrase :— " If your prejudices arc so shocked by my assurance that the Messiah must eo through the lowest degradation, and an e.xcruciating death, how will your disappt>int- mcnt be increased when you find that, on his re-assuming his pristine digi.ity, and ascending to the throne of his glory, in the exercise oT all power in heaven and on earth, he will confer on his disciples no such happiness as you ('tsire. He will ffive no provinces nor estates ; no titles, riches, nor carnal graiific&hons. Tue I les.^ing.* of liis reign are not tiiose of sense, but are of an intellectual and hc'y kind. The divine energy which accompanies the truth taught by me, is the only cause of the enjoyment of those immortal blessings : while every pro- fession, observance, or privilege, that is merely external, can be of no avail to your real and sternal happiness ; nor could even the actual feeding on my flesh and blooil, if so horrid an attempt were made. My doctrine teaches, and, when sincerely believed, communicates, that divine energy and that real hap- piness.''—S??ij//i'« IMessiah. iVfiere he teas 6^o re.— Doubtless in iieaven, from whence he came. Ver. 63. The xnord^ thai 1 speak they are spirit—That is. to be taken in a spiritual sense : and then you will find that they are life to your soids ; where- I a*. to lake them in a literal sense, they are most unprofitable and monstrous. JOHN, VII. n b Mat. 16.6. c.l.^. 11.27. A. M. 4033. A. D. 59. Le.23.34. b Ma.3.21. c c.2.4. 8.20. ver.8,30. 68 Then Simon Peter answered hiin, Lord, to whom shall we go ? tliou hast the " word* of eternal lile. 6'.) And b we believe and are sure that thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God. 70 Jesus answered them, Have not I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a <; devil 7 71 He spake of Judas Iseariot the son of Simon • for r he it was that should betray him, being one of the | twelve. CHAPTER VII. I Jesus rcproveth Ihe ambition and boldness of liis kinsmen ; 10 goeth up from Galilee to the feast of tabernacles : 14 teachetll in the temple. 40 Divers opinions of him among the people. 45 The Pharisees iire angry that their otiicers took him not, and chide with Nicodemus for taking his part. A FTER these things Jesus walked in Galilee : for -^ he would not walk in Jewrj'^, because the Jews sought to kill him. 2 Now the Jews' * feast of tabernacles was at hand. 3 His brethren therefore said unto him, Depart hence, and go into Judea, that thy disciples also may see the works that thou doest. 4 For there is no man that doeth any thing in secret, and he himself seeketh to be known openly. If thou do these things, show thyself to the world. 5 For neither did his brethren b believe in him. 6 Then Jesus said unto them, Mv *= time is not yet come : but your time is always ready. Ver. 68. To whom. Lord, shall (or can) we go 7 thou hast the toords of eter- nal /i/e.— Alluding evidently to what our Lord had just said, of his words being ' spirit and life." And here we are furnished with the best po.ssible answer to every temptation to aposfacy, from whatever quarter it may arise. Docs injidelitij tempt us to desert the standard of the cross? What has she to otter? Nothing but an awful blank to every Christian hope ; eternal sleep in- stead of eternal bliss ; and annihilation, instead of endless^ glory. Docs the toorldtampt us to desert from Christ for its wealth, its splendour, or its joyii? Alas ! they pass away like a rising vapour, or the fleeting clouds of snmnicr. To tohom then can we go ? Thou Lord, and thou alone, hast " the words of eternal life." Ver. 70. One of you is a devil.— Campbell, " A spy." Locke, "An inform- er, or false accuser ;" all which characters apply to Judas. Ver. 71. That should betray him.— Campbell, " For it was he who was to betray Jiim." Doddridge, " Had thoughts of betraying him ;" which, he thinks, Judas now began to entertain. From this awtul circumstance it has been justly inferred, that the Almighty does foresee what we call future contin- gencies, even tjiose most dependent on the human will : " But !iis foreknowledge causes not the fault, Which had no less proved certain unforeknown." Chap. VIl. Ver. l. After these thing-d Diit, and all exactly correspondo.1. Re. 22. 17. i Pr.19.4. Is..5-;.ll. C.4.U. k ls.44 3. Joel 2.2s. c.16.7. Ac.2. 17,30 1 De.I3.15, 18. C.6M4. the son of Mary, the wife of Joseph the carpenter of Nazareth ; but ye know me not as the Son of God from heaven : neither do ye know him that .sent me : who is true, and who hath sent me in fulfilment of his promises ol' mercy to mankind." Ver. 30. Hi9 hour was not yet come—i. e. the time in Avhich he was to be delivered up. Ver. 34. Where I am—i. e. where I reside ; namely, in heaven. Ver. 35. The dispersed— i. e. the Jews dispersed among the Gentiles. Ver. 37. Great day of the feast.— The last day of the feast of tahem^cles (at which they were now assembled) was considered as a great and liigli day ; and on this it was customary to draw water in the sacred vases from the loun- tain of Siloah, (orSiloam,) which was a little without the wall, and was brought up to the temple with the sound of trumpets and with g;reat rejoicings, and af- terwards " poured out before the Lord," at the time ot the evening sacrifice. The mystical design of this ceremony has been differently explained. Some suppose it to have been designed lo supplicate rain upon the seed just sown ; and others, to invoke the influences of the Holy Spirit ; but we see no diffi- culty in embracing both, as the rain itself was the established emblem of the diffusion of the Spirit, (Isa. Iv. 10, 11,) which has the express sanction of our Lord's interpretation. V^er. 38. As the scripture hath sa?d.— There is no one passage which says fhis verbatim; but there are several which speak of the blessings of the Gos- })el to be bestowed through the Messiah, under the image of streams of water, milk, and wine, to which ail are freely invited. See Isa. Iv. 1, 10, &c. Chit of his belly— i.e. from within him, alluding to the sacred vessels. The first instance remarked of pouring out water before the Lord, occurs 1 Sam. vii. 6. Ver. 39. Should receive.— T\:ds was spoken praphctically. of the effusion of the Spiriton the day of Pentecost. See Acts, ch. ii. The Hoh/ Ghost loasnot yet given, because that Jesus xcas not yet glorified— Teachef \i^ that the gif\s ofthe .'>pirit, both ordiniry iind miraculous, are the fruits of Christ'.'? me- diatorial work ; and bestowed on us, in con.seguence of his being e.xalted to the right hand of the Mojesty on high. (See Acts ii. 33.) 266 JOHN, VIII. o r'8.139.1' Je.23 5 p Mi.'i.a Ln 2.4. q lSa.l6,l,t r I,u.4.22. g Je..5.4,5. I Co. 1.26. 41 Otliers said, This is the "^Christ. But some said, Shall "Christ come out of Gahlee? 42 Hath not the scripture said, That Christ "cometh of the seed of David, and out of the town of p Bethle- hem, where David 1 was 7 43 So there was a division among the people because of him. 44 And some of them would have taken him ; but no man laid hands on him. 4b IF Then came the officers to the chief priests and Pharisees ; and they said unto them, Why have ye not brought him '? 40 The officers answered, «" Never man spake like this man. 47 Then answered them the Pharisees, Are yo also deceived 7 48 Have any of the rulers 'or of the Pharisees be- lieved on him? 49 But this people who knoweth not the law are cursed. 50 Nicodemus saith unto them, (t he that came " to Jesus by night, being one of them,) 51 Doth ^our law judge any man, before it hear him, and knov^r what he doeth? 52 They answered and said unto him, Art thou also of Galilee 7 Search, and look : for out of Galilee '^' ari- seth no propiiet. 53 And every man went unto his own house. CHAPTER VIII. I Christ delivereth the woman taken in adiillery. Vi He preacheth himself the lii^lil of the world, and justifieth his doijtriiie : 33 answerelh the Jews that Loiisiev! of Abraham, 59 and convoyeth himself from their cruelly. JESUS went unto the mount of Olives. 2 And early in the morning he came again into the temple, and all the people came unto him ; and he sat down, and taught them. ▼ De.17.8. I Pr.l8.13 w Is.9.1,2. Ver. 43. Thcrewas a division (Gr. scliism) among the 'people.— ' A warm dissension"—" an angry debate ;" so the word signifies, whether it be attended with separation or not.— Doddridge. Ver. 44. No man laid hand.s on /i(W.— Compare verse 30. Ver. 46. Never mnn spake, &c. — Doddridge quotes from Piufarch, as a proof of the extraordinary eloquence of Mark Antliony, that when Marius sent soldiers to kill him, he addressed them with such eloquence, that he quite dis- ! armed their resolution, and melted them into tears. But these were disarmed, I not hy an appeal to their passions, hut their consciences. Ver. 50. He that came to Jesus.— Greek, " to him ;" Jesus being under- stood. Ver. 52. For out of Galilee.— Jonah and Nahum, as Doddridge observee, (if no others,) were both of that country. Ver. 53. Evert/ 7nan loent unto his own house.— Wesley, and some others, attacit to this sentence the first verse of the Ibllowing chai)ter. " But (Greek de) Jesus went to the mount of Olives." I Chap. VIII. Ver. 1— ll. " It is well known, (.says Doddridge,) Ihat this f! 4*ory is wantin? in the Syriac version, in tlie Alexandrian and Bodleian copies, •! ond in most of the oliicst MSS., which engaged Beza toquestion, and Le Clerc, with many others, to reject its authority." But if is ably vindicated by Dr. { Mill, Bp. Pcarce, and the learned Nolan. Doddridge appears satisfied of its | authenticity, but Campbell is doubtful. It is certpinly more easy to account jj for its omission tlian its insertion ; and many think it was omitted from a mis- taken notion of uur Lord being too indulirent to the adulteress. See Preb. Town- send's New Testament Arr. [The subject of the story, says that eminent cri- tic, Eusebius, forms as conv/ncing a pnwf in support of its genuineness, as it does in the subversion of the contrary notion, that it is an interpolation. There JOHN, VIII. 267 3 And the scribes and Pharisees brought unto him a woman tieken in adultery ; and when tney had set her in the midst. 4 They say unto him, Master, this woman was taken in aduKery, in the very act. 5 Now ^'Moses in the law commanded us, that such should be stoned: but what sayest thou? 6 This they said, tempting him, that they might have to accuse him. But Jesus stooped down, and with his finger wrote on the ground, as though he heard them not. 7 So when they continued asking him, he lifted up himself, and said unto them, He that is without sin among you, b let him first cast a stone at her. S And again he stooped down, and wrote on the ground, 9 And they which heard i7, being convicted by their own conscience, went out one by one, beginning at the eldest, even unto the last: and Jesus was left alone, and the woman standing in the midst. 10 When Jesus had lifted up himself, and saw none but the woman, he said unto her. Woman, where are those thine accusers? hath no man condemned thee? 11 She said, No man. Lord. And Jesus said unto her. Neither do I condemn <=■ thee : go, and sin J no more. 4. M. AVXi. \ A. D. 29. b De.17.7. Ro.41,22. could bo no possible inducement for fabricating such a passasc, while there is an obvious motive tijr removing it from the canon, li has, besides, internal evidence of authenticity, in the testimony of the Vulgate, in which it is uni- forndy found ; and external, in the express acivnowledgment of its genaine- ness by St. Clinjuostome, St. Jerome, St. Augustine, and St. Ambrose; and St. Augustine has specified tho reason of its having been withdrawn from the text ol'tlie Evangelist. Add to this, that the idain and simple style is that of the Evangelist; and that every circumstance is completely in character; ex- actly what migiil bo expected from tiie scribes and Pliarisees, and from our Lord ; while his answer, though perfectly suited to the purpose, would scarcely have ever been thought of by human ingenuity.]— Bag's^er. Ver. 6. Wrote on the g-rownd.— This is not uncommon in the East. Some commentators think our Lord's conduct had some rcfprence to the law of jea- lousy, Nu v. 11, &c.— to the priest's stooping to take up du.st, and writing tho curses pronounced upon her ; but of this we are very doubtful. As though he heard them not.— What Christ wrote we know not, and it is in vain to guess : but if these words are genuine, his writing could have no reference to her case, or they must have known ho heard them. Dr. Mill, however, omiLs these words, and Doddridge thinks justly, as they are wanting in the mot va- luable MSS., and several other printed editions be.sides Mill's. Ver. 7. He that is loithout sin, &c.— The original, as also the scr.pe of the argument, conveys this thought. He that is loiihout the same sin. &c. This was pointed ; and it is but just that there should be a requisition of inno- cence in them that prosecute the vices of others. The offender is worthy of atoning, but who shall cast them ? How ill would they become hands as guilty as her own? What do they but smite themselves, who punish their own of- fences in other men? Nothing is more unjust or absurd, than for the beam to censure the mote ; the oven to upbraid the kiln. It is a false and vagrant zeal that begins not first at home. Ver. 9. Being convicted by their own conscience.— CampheU ^nyiihii clause is wanting in many MSS., and several versions and printed editions. Beginning at the elde-tL—U would l)e straining the text too far, to suppose they all went out in exact rotation ; but the elder and most respected mem- b.'^rs of the council, being self convicted, firel withdrew, and the others fol- lowed. Ver. 11. Neither do I condemn thee.— Out Lord carefully avoids assuming any appearance of magisterial authority. See Luke xii. 14. In this verse we have a beatitiful epitome of the gospel, which is forgiveness unto holiness. 268 JOHN, VIII. e cl.4;9.5. f cl2.a5,l& g c.5.31. \ C.7 23. 9.29,30. i 0.3.17. Ii47. J lSa.16 7. Ps.45.G,7. Ti.2. 1 De.n.6. 19.15. n ver.55. c.16.3. 17.25. 0 c.U.7,9. p Ma.li41. q c.7.30 r c.7.34. e.'ol) 20.11. Pa. 73. IS.. 20. Pr.U.32. Is.R5.20. Ep-2.\. 1 Lu. 16.26. u ver.21. T Ma.lG.16. 12 IT Then spake Jesus asain unto them, saying, I « am the light of the world: he that f follotveth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life. 13 The Pharisees therefore said unto him, Thou sbearest record of thyself ; thy record is not true. 14 Jesus answered and said unto them, Though I bear record of myself, yet my record is true : for I know whence I came, and whither I go ; but i> ye cannot tell whence I come, and whitherl go. 15 Ye judge after the flesh ; I '.judge no man. 16 And yet if I judge, my jjudgment is true : for I k am not alone, but I and the Father that sent me. 17 It is also written lin your law, that the testimony of two men is true. IS I am one that bear witness of myself, and the Father ™ that sent me beareth witness of me. 19 Then said they unto him. Where is thy Father 7 Jesus answered. Ye "neither know me, nor my Fa- ther: if ° ye had known rne, ye should have known my Father also. 20 These words spake Jesus in the p treasury, as he ] taught iri the temple : and no man laid hands on him ; for 'i his hour was not yet come. 21 Then said Jesus again unto them, I go my way, and ye ^ shall seek me, and » shall die in your sins : whither I go, ye t cannot come. 22 Then said the Jews, Will he kill himself 7 because he saith, Whither I go, ye cannot come. 23 And he said unto them. Ye are from beneath ; I am from above: ye are of this world; I arn not of this world. 24 I "said therefore unto you, that ye shall die in your sins : for ^if ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in your sins. Ver. 12. I am the light of the ioorld.—\mn\),'ms that, thougli he arose first upon the Jews, yet sliouid lie, like the natural sun, pursue his course till all na- tions should see and enjoy liis light. Ver. 15. Yc judge after the flesh— That is, from outward appearances, and on carnal principles. Compare chap. vii. 24. 1 judge no man—i. e. my pre- sent commission is to save, and not to jud^e. See note on verse 1 1. Ver. 20. Treasury.— In the court of the women in the temple there was placed one chest, or more ; the Jews say eleven, for receiving the voluntary contributions of the people towards defrayinj? the charges of public worship ; such as providing the public sacrifices, wood for the altar, salt, and other ne- cessaries. That part of the area where these chests were placed was Ihc trea- sury. Mark xii. 41. Perliaps the whole court, or at least the piazza on on? side, With the chambers over it, in which the sacred stores were kept, wo 4 from hence called by the same ndime.— Jennings's Jew. Ant. Ver. 21. Ye shall die in your s»i«— That is, if ye accept nut the Savioir A-liom God has provided, ye must die without pardon or salvation. Our Lord here tclis the Jews, that they should die in their sins, and whither he w;ent they could not come. But, according to tiic scheme of UniversalisU), they might die in their sins, and yet be able to fo whither ho went, and inherit eternal life. Whom shall we believe? Voltaire spent his whole life in malignant but vain attempts to ridicule and overturn Christianity. He was tl:e idol of a large portion of tlic French nation : but just when they were decreeing new lioiiours for him, and loading him with fresh applause, then the hour of his ignominy and shame was fully come. In a moment the approach of death di.ssipated his delusive dreams, and filled his guilty soul with inexpressible horror. As it moved by magic, cotiscioncc started from her long slumbers, and unfolde:! before him the broad extended roll of all his crimes. Ah I whither shall he fly for relief? JOHN, VIII. 269 25 Then said they unto him, Who art thou ? And Jesus saith unto them. Even the same that I said unto you from the beginning. 26 I have many things to say and to judge of you: but ''he that sent me is true; and I speak to' the world those things which I have heard of him. 27 They understood not that he spake to them of the Father. 28 Then said Jesus unto them, When ye have hfted up * the Son of man, then shall ye know that I am he, and that I do nothing of myself; but as my P^ather liath taught me, I speak these things. 29 And he that sent me is with ^me: the Father Jiath not left me alone; for I do always those things (hat please him. 30 As he spake these words, many believed on him. 31 IT Then said Jesus to those Jews which believed on him. If ye continue * in my word, then are ye my disciples indeed : 32 And ye shall know » the truth, and the truth shall make you b free. 33 IT They answered him. We be Abraham's seed, and were never in '^ bondage to any man : how sayest thou, Ye shall be made free? 34 Jesus answered them. Verily, verily, I say unto you. Whosoever d committeth sin is the servant of sin. 35 And the servant « abideth not in the house for ever : but the Son abideth ever. 36 If I the Son therefore shall make you free, ye ? shall, be free indeed. 37 I know that ye are Abraham's seed ; but ye seek to kill me, because my word hath no place in you. .\. M. 4(CJ. A. D. 2y. w c.7.2a X C3.14. ti32. y c.10.42 I Ro.2,7. Col. 1.23. He. 10 38, a Ho.Ca b Ps.l 19.45 c.n.n. Ro.au. lii.il Ja.l.SS. 2.12. c Le.25.42. d Ro.6.16, 20. 2Pe.2.19. e Ga.4.30. f I».6\.l. g Ro.8.2. Ga.5.1. Fury and despair succeed each other by turns, and he lias more the appearance of a demon than a man. To hi.=; physician he said, ■" Doctor, I will give you half of what I am worth if you will give me six morihs life." The Doctor an- swered, "Sir, you cannot live six weeks." Voltaire replied, "Then shall I go to hell, and you snail go with nie ;" and soon after expired. That Iotti he— Namely, the Messiah, as I have told you— even from the beginning. See next verse. Ver. 26. Judge of you— Campbell, " Reprove in you." Ver. 2S. When ye have lifted up—i. e. crucified. Then shall yeknow.— See I.uko xxiii. 46. 47. Ver. 33. They answered.— Camplell, " Some answered ;" i. e. not tlie per- sons who believed in him, as the context shows, but others of thf m wlio be- lieved not. So Doddridge. Never in bondage— Carmot mean that none of the children of Abraham had ever been in bondage, for they surely could not have forgotten Eg^vpt and Babylon ; but it must refer to themselves, the pre- sent generation ol Jews, as not in bondage ; and even this was liardly true, for, with all their show of freedom, Judea was subject to a Roman govornoj and his military guard. Our Lord, however, had no reference to pohticul cir- cumstances. Ver. 34. Whosoever committeth— Doddridge, " practi.'^eth"— sm. He thinks it exactly parallel to " worketh iniquity," and implying a course of ha- bitual transgres.'^ion. Is the servant— Doddridge, "the slave"— o/ 5m; which is more literal. Ver. 36. If the Son. . . . make yo7t free. &c.— Abp. TiUotson says, that in some cities of Greece, the son and heir had a right to adopt brethren into the family ; hut Dr. Gill thinks that this refers to a custom among the Romans, of a son, after liis father's death, making free all the slaves that had been born in the hoiwe. Ver. 37. J knoio that ye are, &c.— To understand our Lord's gul)se<}uent discourse, we must remember that Abraham had a tw o-fold posti-rity— f he child- ren of his body, and of his faith. In respect of the former he admits — "1 •270 JOHN, VIII. A. M. 403. A. D. 'J9. hcW. 10,24 i Mat.3.9. \ Ro.2. 28,29 9.7. Ga.3.7,29. 1 UP3.16. M.8. Mal.1.6 'n.ol. I. ,:.a.H,'l5. Ga.4.1R. 2TI1.2.10. s rie.4.l5 I c.7.20. It C..5.11. 38 I h speak that %yhich I have seen with my Father: and ye do that which ye Have seen vvith your father. 39 They answered and said unto him, Abraham iis our father. Jesus saitli unto them, If jye were Abra- ham's children, ye would do the works of Abraham. 40 But now ye seek to kill me, a man that hath told you the truth, which I have heard of God : this k did not Abraham. 41 Ye do the deeds of your father. Then said they to him. We be not born of fornication ; we i have one Father, eveyi God. 42 Jesus said unto them, If ™ God were your Father, ye would love me : for I proceeded forth and came from God ; neither came I of myself, but "he sent me. 43 Why do ye not understand my speech ? even be- cause ye cannot hear my "word. 44 Ye P are of your father the devil, and the lusts of vour father ye will do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode 'J not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speakeih a lie, he speak- eth of his owm : for he is a liar, and the father of it. 45 And because ""I tell ^ow the imth, ye believe me not. 46 Which of you convinceth 'me of sin ? And if I say the truth, why do ye not believe me ? 47 He that is of God heareth God's words : ye there- fore hear them not, because ye are not of God. 48 M Then answered the Jews, and said unto him, Say we not well that thou art a Samaritan, and • hasl a devil 1 49 Jesus answered, I have not a devil ; but I honour my Father, and ye do dishonour me. 50 And I " seek not mine own glory : there is one that seeketh and judgeth. 51 Verily, verily, I say unto you. If a man keep my saying, he shall never see death. know that ye are Abraliam's scerl ;" but in respent of the latter, lie denies their relation to tlie patriarch : "If ye were [truly] Abraham's chiklren, ye wouh! (lij the works ofAbraliam ;" bat ye are the offspring of another fiither, am! his deeds yc do. Ye seek to kill me, because I tell you tiie truth : Abra- liani (lid not thus. Ver. 43. Because ye cannot hear my ivord.— Doddridge read.« the latter clau.^e interrogatively : " Is it because ye cannot hear my word ?" But Camp- hell thinks the Greek word hear, in this place, means to hear patiently, and renders it, " ye cannot hear my words." Compare verse 47. Ver. 41. He loas a murderer.— Greek, "A killer of men." He " brouglit death into the wofi'J.' He is a liar, andthe father o/it—l e. of lying. So Campbell. Ver. 46. Which of you convinceth me— Campbell, "convicteth me"— of sinl-'i. e. of falsehood, here contrasted with the truth. Ver. 48. And hast a devil.— Greek, "Demon ;" so verses 49 52 C'lompare chap. vii. 20, and note. The word "devil," in the original of verse 44 is di- abnlos. Ver. 51 Shall never see death.— Campbell admits that this refers to eternal death ; but remarks, that the andiienity oftbe original should be pre- served, as it i.'i by our translators, to give a ju.^t idea of the dialogue. To see death, and to taste of death (ver. 52,) appear to be synonymous exjirossions, meaninu' to experience it ; the only que.stion is— What death is here intended? Certainly not mere mortality, for Abraham was dead, and the prophets were de ul, nor did our Lord ever intimate that either himscl.'" or his apostles should be e.xempted from it. But there is a second death, for which the expression in j nometimes used, (see Rev. ii. 11 ; xx. 6, 14,) and the phiase is evidently equiva- JOHN, IX. 271 52 Then said the Jews unto him, Now we know that thou hast a devil. * Abraham is dead, and the pro- phets; and thou sayest, If a man keep my saying, he shall never taste of death. 53 Art thou greater than our father Abraham, which is dead 7 and the prophets are dead: whom makest thou thyself? 54 Jesus answered, If ''I honour myself, m.y honour is nothing: it is my Father ^^ that Iionoureth me; of whom ye say, that he is your God : 55 Vet ye have not known him ; but I know him : and if I should say, I know him not, I shall be a liar like unto you : but I know him, and keep his saying. 56 Your father Abraham rejoiced to see my day • and he y saw it, and was glad. 57 Then said the Jews unto him, Thou art not yet fifty years old. and hast thou seen Abraham 1 53 Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, 1 say unto you, Before Abraham was, * I am. 5'J ^ Then took thev up stones to cast at him : but Jesus hid himself, and went out of the temple, going through the midst of them, and so passed by. CHAPTER IX. 1 The man that was born blind restore'l to sitlu. 3 He is brouglit to the Phari- (!/■?«. 18 They are ollended at it. and exccinimnnicate liini ; 35 but he is re- ceived of Jeaiis, and coniessetli him. 39 Who Uiey are whom Chriol enlight- eiielh. AND as Jesus passed by, he saw a man which was blind from his birth. w<. 5 31,41. y Hell. IS. z Kx.3.11. Is. 43. 13. c.1.1,2. Col. i. 17. Re. 1.8. lent lo that which Jesus twed to IMartha, the sister of Lazarus, (ch. xi. 25, 26,) " He that believeth in me shall never die ;" and both phrases, literally taken, mean, " shall not die lor ever." Ver. 55. I shall be a liar.— Campbell , " I should speak falsely, like you." Ver. 56. Abraham rej-'dced— Campbell, " lonsed"— ^o see my day. Bishop IVarburton conceives this passage refers to a prophetic vision whicli Abraham was favoured with at the time he offered up his son Isaac, and to which St. Paul refers, Heb. xi. 19. Ver. 57. Thou art not yet fifty years old.— He could not be more than 35, (nor, we think, so much,) but ' his visatre was marred more than any man's," (Isa. lit. 11,) which miglit well give him the appearance of advanced ige. Ver. 53. Before Abraham vjas, I am.— [That our Lord by this expression diverted his divinity and eternal existence, as the groat I AM, appears evident from the use of the present tense, instead of the preter, from its bein^ in an- swer to the Jews, who inquired whether he had seen AbraJiam, and Irom ita being thus understood by tlie multitude, who were exasperated at it to such a degree, that they took up stones to stone him. The ancient Jewi not only believed that the Messiah was superior to and Lord of all the Patri, rchs, and oven of angels, but that his celestial nature existed with God, frori. wh-jni it cmanaled, before the creation, and that the creation was effected by his mi- nistry.)— Bagster. A celebrated foreign Professor remarks, that the common " interpretation is required by the tenor of the discussion. The objection turned upon existence ; therefore the reply must refer to existence also. The objection was, ' Thou canst not have seen Abraham, for thou art not yet fifty years old ; thou wast not then born.' Jesus answered, ' I was before he was.' Thus the reply corresponds to the objection." Rosenmiiller. Jar/n.— This clause, according to Dr. Smith, is attended with some difficulty. We shall give an outline of his remarks.— 1. Some suppose it alludes to Exodus Hi. 14, but the Hebrew is in the future. 2. The rredicats of the proposition may be . left to be supplied by the minds of the hearers— I am [the Christ.] Compai'e j Murk xiii. 6, with Mat. xxiv. 5. 3. The present, " I am," may be taken in the sen.*e of llie past, " I was." This is not unusual. Doddridge and Campbell render it, " Before Abraham was horn I am ;" whicii is perfectly literal. Ver. 59. Coins through the midst, »/.— The omission of this name JOHN, IX. 1 a C.H.4. be. 1.5,9. 8.12. 1^33,46. : Mils 23. i or,spread Vie clny upon the eyes of the blind e Ne.3.15. f2Ki.ai4. 2 And his disciples asked him, saying, Master, who did sin, this man, or his parents, that he was born hYmdl 3 Jesus answered, Neither hath this man sinned, nor his parents: but that "the works of God should be made manifest in him. 4 I must work the works of him that sent me, while it is day : the night comcth, when no man can work. 5 As long as 1 am in the world, I b am the light of the world. 6 When he had thus spoken, he <= spat on the ground, and made clay of the spittle, and he d anointed the eyes of the blind man with the clay, 7 And said unto him. Go, wash in the pool of * Si- loam, (which is by interpretation, Sent.) He f went his way therefore, and washed, and came seeing. ng u A' no in the original, seems to intimate a connexion between tin's event and the preceding. The New Testament, (any more than the Old,) we must recollect, was not'divided into verses, or even chapters, by the inspired writers. This chapter may therefore connect with the preceding, thus— Jesus, " going through the midst of them [the multitude,] passed by tthem,J and as he p?.ssea by [or, in passing by] he saw," &c. Ver. 2. Who did sin .?— Iftliis question, as is generally supposed, referred to the Pythagorean notions, it maybe illustrated by the following note fiom Dean Prideaux:—" As to lesser crimes, [i. e. tlio.se which might not require everlasting punishment,] their opinion was, that they were punished in the | bodies, which the souls which committed them were next sent into. Acconi- i to this notion it was that the disciples asked Christ, in the case of the man \ was born blind, who had sinned, that he should be born blind." Or, per- haps, as Dr. Lig/Ufoot suggests, they micht have imbibed the stranger notion, that an infant mignt commit sin even in his mother's womb. Our Lord, how- ever, always avoided such curious questions ; and merely replies, that tiiis blindness had happened to the man, neither for his own sins nor for those of his parents, but that an opportunity might be afibrded to display tlie power of God through him. Bishop Pearce renders this, " Who sinned? This man that be is become bhnd? or his parents, that he was born blind?" But we doubt m'lch if this can be justified. Ver. 3. Neither hath this man sinned, nor his parents— That is, so as t j be the occasion of his misfortune: this seems necessarily implied.— The caute of this man's affliction is uncharitably supposed to be some personal transgres- sion of either the man himself or of his parents. Though sin wa«, indeed, pri- marily the cause of all the misery in the world ; yet it is both uncbari.able and unjust to refer the misfortunes of the atHicted to their personal tmr.sgres- sions. Afflictions are often sent for our benefit, and to exerci.«e our pdtience under them, or to displ.'iy the glory of God in our deliverance from tbjm. Ver. 5. I am the light of the world.— [Out Lord here claims cnc of tho titles given by the Jews to the Divine Being. So in Bammidbar Rctba, " The Israelites said to God, 0 Lord of the universe, thou commande.s' us to liglit lamps to thee, yet thou art the light of the world." It was also a title of the Messiah, (see Isa. xlix. 6 ; Ix. 1 ;) and in a remarkable passaL'c orValkut Ruicni, fol. 6, it is said, on Gen. i. 4, " From this we learn, thr t the Holy and ' Blessed God saw the light of the Mesniah, and his works, b: fore the world I was created ; and reserved it for the Messiah and his generation, under the I 1 throne of his glory. Satan said to the Holy and Bles.-ed God, For whoni dost thou reserve that light which is under the throne of thy glory? God answered, For him who shall subdue thee, and overwhelm thee with confusion. Satan rejoined, Lord of the universe, show that person to me. God said. Come, anri see him. When he saw him, be was greatly agitated, and f(.>ll upon bis facf , saying. Truly this is the Messiah, who shall cast me and idolaters into hell."J — Bagster. ,j Ver. 6. He spat .... and made c/rtj/.— Several Eastern travellers, pnrti'iu- ( larly Captain Light, speak of a superstitious notion of the use of s-ilivA in U curing bad eyes, and other disorders, but none of them speak of a dvy salve 1^ for that purpose : this, indeed, seems more calculated to destroy sight than to |( restore it. i Ver. 7. Go, wash— i.e. "wash thine eyes"— in the pool of Si loam.— Th\a was supplied by a fo mtain of the same name, which arose in the south-wetit I' JOHN, IX. S ^ The neighbours therefore, and ihey which before had soon him that he was bhnd, said, Is not this he that sal and begj^ed? 9 Some said, This is he: others said, He is Uke him : bid he said, I am he. 10 Therefore said they unto him, How were thine eyes opened 1 11 He answered and said. A man that is called Jesus made ?clay, and anointed mine eyes, and said unto me. Go to the pool of Siloam, and wash : and I went and washed, and I received sight. 12 Then said they unto him, Where is he 7 He said, I know not. 13 M They brought to the Pharisees him that afore- time was blind. 14 And it was the sabbath day when Jesus made the clay, and opened his eyes. lo'Then a^ain the Pharisees also asked him how he had received his sight. He said unto them. He put clay upon mine eyes, and I washed, and do see. 16 Therefore said some of the Pharisees, This man is not of God. because he keeneth not the sabbath day. Others said, How f.can a man that is a sinner do such miracles ? And i there was a division among them. 17 Thev say unto the blind man again, What sayest thou of him, that he hath opened thine eyes 1 He said, He is a J prophet. 18 But tne Jews did not believe w concerning him. that he had been blind, and received his sight, until they, called the parents of him that had received his sight. 19 And they asked them, saying. Is this your son, who ye say was born blind? how then doth he now see? 20 His parents answered them and said, We know that this is our son, and that he was born bUnd : 21 iiut'by what means he now seeth, we know not; or who hath opened his eyes, we know not : he is of age ; ask him : he shall speak for himself. 22 These words spake his parents, because they 1 feared the Jews: for the Jews had agreed already, that if any man did confess that he was Christ, he "> should be put out of the synagogue. 23 Therefore said his parents, He is of age isk him. g ver.6,7. c7. 12,13. j c.4.19. Pr.29.25. c.7.13. ia«. part of Jcr«.';alpni. Siloam is by interpretation se^jf— and therefore tallies vvitli tJie circumstance of his being sent thither. He xcashed and camt seeing:— Thi^ro is this remarkable dirtercnce between cures wroupbt natu- rally and miraculously ; the former, efi'ected by some surgical operation, al- ways require great caution to prevent relapse : tiie eyes, for instance, must be pui'ded against too sudden a disi)lny of light, and, in general, very gradually exposed to it; but this man came seeing— i. e. in the full possession of his eye-sigbt, without either shade or guard. V'cr. 16. He keepeth not the sabbalfi.— It is remarkable, certainly, that oui Lord so often chose this day for the performance of his miracles, and it may Ber\e to teach us, t>»al active benevolence to the souls and Uidies of our fel- low creatures ougl- to be blended with our devotions. As ihi.i is the day in which God blesses us, we cannot choose a belter for blessing others. " I will bless thee, and make thee a blessing." (Gen. xii. 2.) Ver. 17. 2'hat lie hath opened— Doddridge, 'Since be halh opened"'— thine eyes. 274 JOHN, IX. fl c.8.14 r c.3.10. ■ Ps.n9.18. I8.--29.18, 19. 35.5. 2 Uo.4.6. t Job 27.9. P6.66.I3. Pr.2:l.9. Is. 1.15. Je.ll.n. Eze.a la Mi.3.4. Zcc.7.13. a Ps.34.15. Pr. 15.29. w or, ex- communi- cateil him X 18.66.5. y lJn.5.i3. 1 c.4.26. a Mat.14.33 d Mat. 13. 13 C3.19. 24 Then again called thev the man that was hiind, and said unto him, Give God " the praise : we know that this man is a sinner. 25 He answered and said. Whether he be a sinner or no, I know not : one thing I know, that, whereas I was blind, now I see. 26 Then said they to him again. What did he to thee? how opened he thine eyes 7 27 He answered them, I have told you already, and ye did not hear : wherefore would ye hear it again 7 will ye also be his disciples'? 28 Then they reviled "him, and said, Thou art his disciple ; but we are Moses' disciples. 29 We know P that God spake unto Moses: as for l\\\s fellow, we 'i know not from whence he is. 30 The man answered and said unto them, Whv, "■ herein is a marvellous thing, that ye know not froin whence he is, and yet he hath opened "mine eyes. 31 Now we know that God iheareth not sinners: but if " any man be a worshipper of God, and doeth his will, him he heareth. 32 Since the world began was it not heard that any man opened the eyes of one that was born blind. 33 If this man were not of God, he could do nothing. 34 If They answered and said unto him, Thou ^ wast altogether born in sins, and dost thou teach us? And they ^ cast him ^ out. 35 IT Jesus heard that they had cast him out ; and when he had found him, he said unto him, Dost thou believe yon the Son of God? 36 He answered and said, Who is he, Lord, that I might believe on him? 37 And Jesus said unto him, Thou hast both seen him, and ^ it is he that lalketh with thee. 38 And he said. Lord, I believe. ^ And he worshipped him. 39 ^ And Jesus said, For b judgment I am come into this world, that they which see not c might see; and that they which see mis^ht be made d blind. 40 And some of the Pnarisees which were with him heard these words, and said unto him, Are we ' bhnd also? 41 Jesus said unto them, If f ye were blind, ye should Ver. 32. Since the world began, &c. — Canifbell, " Never was it heard be- fore, tliat any man gave sight to one born blind."— [That there are cases in which a person born blind may be restored to sight by surgical means, we know ; but it is perfectly evident that no such means were used .»y our Lord. And \X.u worthy of remark, that, from the foundation of the worJd, no person born blind liad been restored to sight, even by surcical operation, till about the year 1728 ; when the celebrated Dr. Cheselden, by couching the eyes of a young man, 14 years of age, restored them to perfect vision. Tliis was the eflect of well directed surgery: that performed by Christ was wholly a mi- racle, ettecled by the power oi God. The simple means employed could have had no eflect in this case ; and were merely employed as symbols..'— Ba^'*''''. Ver. 34. Thou toast altogether born in sins.— My wliich expretsion we do not understand them as referring to the Scripture doctrine of original sin, but the Pythagorean f)gm(!nt of the transmigration of souls. It is no new tiling to get angry when be.ittin in argument. Ver. 41. // ye xotre blind.—" If ye were blind," as tliis poor man was, or r— JOHN, X. 275 have no sin : but now ye say, We see ; therefore s your 8,n rcmainuth. CHAPTER X. I Vlirist is tlie iloor, and the coocl shepherd. 19 D Ter« opinions of him. 24 He provelli by his wui ks, thai Tie i« Cliiitl ihc Son of (jod : 39 escapeth Uie Jews, 40 ami went a»air. bej-ond .lordan, where many believed on him. VERILY, verily, I say unto you, " He that entereth not by the door into the sheepfold, but climbeth up some other way, the same is a thief and a robber. 2 But he that entereth in by the bdoor is the shepherd of the sheep. 3 To him •= the porter openeth ; and the sheep hear his voice : and he calleth d his own sheep by name, and leadeth « them out. 4 And when he putteth forth his own sheep, he goeth before them, and the sheep follow him : for they Know his f voice. 5 And a stranger will they not follow, but will flee '' from him : for they know not the voice of strangers. 6 This parable spake Jesus unto them : but they un- derstood not what things they were which he spake unto them. 7 Then said Jesus unto them again. Verily, verily, I say unto you, I h am the door of the sheep. 8 All that ever came before me are thieves and rob- bers : but the sheep did not hear them. 9 I am the door : by me if any man enter in, he shall be saved, and shall go in and out, and find pasture. 10 The thief Cometh not, but for to steal, and to kill, and to destroy : I am come that they might have life, and that thev might have it more abundantly. g Is S.il. I-ii.18.14. iJii.i.a. 10. Ro.iais. ne.5.4. b Ter.7,9. o Re.3.20. h Ep.2.13. if you had no means of information, "ye should have," comparatively, "no .sin ;" but since ye think yourselves wise, and boastingly " say, We see ; there- fore your sin remaineth" without excuse, and without remedy. Chap. X. Ver.l. That entereth not by the door— That is, by the gate of the sheepfold. The sheepfold was an inclosure sometimes in the manner of a building, and mads of stone, or fenced with reeds. In it was a larpe door, at wliich the shepherd went in and out, when he led in or brought out the sheep. At tithing, which was done in the sheepfold, they made a little door, so that two lambs could not come out together. To this inclosure there i.s an allusion in these words.— Orient. Oust. No. 1293. V(;r. 2. He that entereth in by the door is the sfiepherd— That is, tliievcs and robbers arc not allowed to enter in by the door, but those only who belong to the sheepfold. Vor. 3. He calleth his mem sheep by name.— In Judea, and other Eastern countries, the shepherds give names to their sheep, who answer to them, as do our dogs and horses, following them when called.— Macknight. Ver. 4. The sheep folloio him : for they knoro his voice.— 'Not only is this the case in the East, but Po/yS'"* mentions, that in Italy the shepherds were accustomed to sound a horn, and the sheep would follow them.— Orient. Cust. No. 1^95. Ver. 7. I atn the door.— The allusion is to the gate by which the shepherd leails his sheep into the blessed pastures. When he says, " All who came bo- fore me are thieves and robbers," he does not reflect on the prophets of the Old Testament, who made no pretensions to be themselves the icay, or the door, unto eternal life, but pointed only fo the Messiah as such. The thieves and robbers here alluded to, were those false teachers who pretended to point out some o/Ae?' way of life and salvation. Ver. 8. AH that ever came before 7ne.— Campbell says, the words 'before me," are wanting in some of the most ancient, and in a great number of other .M.SS. and in some ancient versions of early editions. He reads. "All who have entered in another manner." The double comparison of Christ to a sheep door and to a shepherd, introduces a confusion of metaphor, not un- common in the East. 276 JOHN, X. A. M. 4lt«. A. D. -20. i He. 13.20. 1 Pe.2.!i5i \ F,ze.3l.2.. ' 0. Zec.U.17 k 2 Ki.2.19. 1 lJn.5.20. mMatU.27 I s. c.15.13. ls..5a4,S. p Ere.37.22. Ep.'ZU. r Ph 2.6. .a 8 c2.19. t C.6.3S. u c.7.20. V cC.9, &c. 11 I i am the good shepherd : the good shepherd gi- veth his life for the sheep. 12 But he that is a hirehng, and not the shepherd, whose own the sheep are not, seeth the wolf coniins, and leaveth J the slieep, and fleeth : and the wolf catcheth them, and scattereth the sheep. " 13 The hireling fleeth, because he is a hireling, and !• careth not for the sheep. 14 I am the good shepherd, and kknow my sheep, and am known i of mine. 15 As •" the father knoweth me, even so know I the Father : and " I lay down my life for the sheep. 16 And ° other sheep I have, which are not of this fold : them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice; and p there shall be one fold, and one shep- herd. 17 Therefore doth my Father love me, because *jI lay down my life, that I might take it again. 18 No man taketh it from me, but 'I lay it down of myself. I have power to lay it down, and I « have power to take it again. This t commandment have I received of my Fathei. 19 1[ There was a division therefore again among the Jews for these sayings. 20 And many of them said, He "hath a devil, and is mad ; why hear ye him 7 21 Others said, These are not the words of him that hath a devil. Can a devil open ^ the eyes of the blind 1 22 IT And it was at Jerusalem the feast of the dedica- tion, and it was winter. 23 And Jesus walked in the temple in Solomon's '" porch. Ver. 11. Good shepherd.— Vnihr this figure Christ is repeatedly represented to us by the prophets, (see Isa. xl. 11. Ezek. x.xxiv. 23. Zech. xiii. 7, &c.) as well as in the latter parts of the New Testament. As the Good Slicplierd, he is distinguished from " the hireling, who careth not for the sheep," as well as from the robber, who comes to steal them. Ver. 12. But .... re hireling.—" It is not the bare receiving hire which denominates a man a hireling ; for the labourer is worthy of his hire, (Jesus himself being Judge, Luke x. 7,) but the loving hire more than the work— the working for the sake of hire." Wesley. Ver. 14, 15. And know my sheep, &r..—Canwben reads, (we .think prefer- ably,) " I both know my own. and am known by them, even as the Father knoweth me, and I know the Father,) and I give my life for the sheep." Ver. 16. A)id other sheep I have.— The Saviour here refers to the Genfiles ; he hath a flock in almost every country of the globe, which it is the object of his gospel ministry gradually to collect into one sheepfbld, under the great Chief Shepherd ot our souls. Ver. 18. No man taketh it— Campbell, " No man forceth il"—fro)n vie. See chap. xix. U. Ver. 20. lie hath a devil, and is mad.— Thay suppose him mad in conse qucnce of being possessed. Ver. 20. 21. llath a dcvil.—The Greek in both these verses is not dlabolos, but dnijnon, or demon. Ver. 22. Feaft of the dedication.— Doddridge concludes that it could not refer to the dedication of Solomon's temple, for that was in autumn, (1 Kings viii. 2;) nor that of Nehemiali, which was in smug, (Kzra vi. 15, 16;) but that of Judas Maccabeus, on liis having purified the temple and altar from the profanations of Antiocluis Epiphancs. This was kept annually for eight days, in the month of Deceml)er. Ver. 23. Solomon's pojc/i.— According to Josevhus, this porch was the eastern part of a gallery erected on the inside of the outer court of the tern- \r JOHIV. X. 277 24 Then came the Jews round about him, and said I unto him, How long dost thou «make us to doubt 7 If thou be tlie Christ, tell us plainly. 25 Jesu3 answered them, I told yon, and ye believed not : the y works that I do in my Father's name, they bear witness of me. 26 But ^ ye believe not, because ye are not of my sheep, as I said unto you. 27 My ^ sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me : 23 And I give unto them eternal life; and they »> shall never perish, neither shall ar.y 7?jan pluck them out of my hand. 29My c Father, which gave a them me, is greater than all ; and no man is able to pluck them out of my Fa- ther's hand. 30 I * and my Father are one. 31 IT Then f the Jews took up stones again to stone him. 32 Jesais answered them. Many good works have I showed you from my Father ; for which of those works do ye stone me 7 33 The Jews answered him, saying. For a good work we stone thee not; but for blasphemy; and because ST that thou, being a man, makest thyself God. 34 Jesus answered them, Is it not written in your law, I said. Ye are gods ? 35 If he called them gods, unto whom the word of God came, and the scripture cannot be broken ; 36 Say ye of him, whom the Father hath i> sanctified, and sent into the world. Thou blasphemest ; because I said, I am i the Son of God 7 T C5.36. z c.a<7. lJii.4.6 b c.i7.ia 13.9. He.7.2a c cU.iS. d C17.2. e c.n.11,22 f C.8..59. g C..5. 13. ver.30. Ps.i(2.6. Ro.13.1. h Is.n.2^ 49.1,3. c.6.27. pie. It was the custom of the ancients to teach and converse walking ; ann it being now winter, it is probable that both Jesus and the Jews resorted thither for protection from the wind and rain. Ver. 23. Neither shall any man pluck.— Campbell, " Neither shall any one wrest." The noun " man" is certainly improperly supplied, (as in many other places ;) and Ur. Campbell's version is more literal. Ver. 29. To pluck.— Campbell, " to wrest," as before. 'Vcr. 30. I and my Father.— Doddridge, "The Father;" for the pronoun is not in the original, nor is it wanted. Are one. — Not eis, one person, but en, one thing ; meaning one divine Being — one God. 1 and 7ivj father are one— Is simply, " I and my Father are united in counsel, design, and power " Ver. 34. In your laio—\. e. in the sacred books ; thus the Psalmist himself used the term frequently, Ps. cxix. Ver. 35. The loord of God came.— Some refer this to the divine decree which made them magistrates, or judges ; but Doddridge refers it rather to tl«i di- vine message, " 1 said. Ye are gods." Ps. Ixxxii. 6. And the scripture can- not be broken.— yVe should prefer reading these words as Doddridge doc s, in a parcnthosis, thus—" If he called them gods to whom the word of God cime, (and the scripture cannot be broken,) Say ye," &c. Ver. 36. Say ye of him, lohom the Father?— Jcsxia does not undertake to answer tjie question here, whether he is truly divine ; but simply to vindicate the language he had used, against the accusations of the Jews. " If your ma- gistrates an; called Elohim, is it presumption in me to call myself the Bon of God ?" This leaves the question unagiluted, as to his divine nature ; but \in- dicates the language which he hud U3e resurrection at the last day. 25 Jesus said unto her, I am the " resurrection, and the o life : he that beheveth in me, though p he were dead, yet shall he live : 26 And whosoever ijiveth and beheveth in me shall never die. Believest thou this? 27 She saith unto him. Yea, Lord : I beheve that thou art the Christ, the Son of God, which should come into the world. 2S And when she had so said, she went her way, and A. M. 4033. A. D. 29. g c. 12.35. h Ec.ait I 0 under- takes that which he hci no', a d.l ftr, wIAsU.t:- ble and meet witli many ii coiiwni- De.31.16. Ac.7.60. 1 Co. 15. 13,51. j i. e. about two miles. k 1 Ch.7.22. J,.l.i.U. 42.11. Ro.1'215. lTh.4.18. 1 c.9.31. mc.5.29. n c.6.40,41. o Is.33.16. C.14.G. lJii.1.2. p Job 19.26. Is.26.19. Rc.4.ir c.3.1.3. < .14. parts : so that the lioiirs of their day were all the year the same in number, i though much shorter in winter than in summer. Ver. 10. No light in him.—Campbell, " In it ;" i. e. in the night. Ver. 16. Tho})ias—ln Hebrew, as Didymus in Greek, signifies a twin. Ver. 18. About fifteen furlongs— \. e. nearly two miles. Ver. 19. And many of the Jejos.— Their usual time of mourning (as wrll as feasting) lusted seven days, during which, as it was passover lime, there would be many coming and going. Ver. 20. Mary sat sUW.—Cam-phell, " ]\Iary remained. " The word " still" is better omitted, as equivocal, and not in the original. Ver. 25. He that betieocth in me—i. e. " He that believeth in me. thonsh he were [spiritual ly] dead, yet shall he [spiritually] live : and he that [thus) livcth, and believeth m me, shall never die,"— that is, shall not die for ever ; shall not sufter the pain of a second, an everlasting death. Ver. 26. Shall never die.— See note on John viii. 51. T: 280 JOHN, XI. C21.7. j t 0.13.13. I t Ma. 10. 4 9 vir.l9. T C.4.W. vcr.21,3 t hf trnii- bled him- self. X ls.63.9. L.i.19.41. H«.2.16, 17. y c.9.6. z Ma.16.3. c c.12.23.. 30. called Mary her .sister ^ secretly, saying, The Master « is come, and calleth i for thee. •29 As soon as she heard that, she arose quickly, and came unto him. 30 Now Jesus was not yet come into the town, but was in that place where Martha riiet him. 31 The" Jews then which were with her in the house, and comforted her, when they saw Mary, that she rose up hastily and went out, followed her, saying, She go- eth unto the grave to weep there, 32 Then when Mary was come where Jesus was, and saw him, she fell down at his feet, saying unto him, Lord, if V thou hadst been here, my brother had not died. 33 When Jesus therefore saw her weeping, and the Jews also weeping which came with her, he groaned in the spirit, and *' was troubled, 31 And said, Where have yelaid him? Theysaidunto him, Lord, come and see. 35 Jesus » wept. 36 Then said the .Tews, Behold how he loved hiin ! 37 And some of them said, Could not this man, which >' opened the eve's of the blind, have caused that even this man should not have died 7 38 Jesus therefore again groaning in himself cometh to the grave. It was a cave, and a stone lay upon it. 39 Jesu^ said, Take ye away ^ the stone. Martha, the sister of him that was dead, saith unto him, Lord, by this time ^ he stinketh : for he hath been dead four days. 40 Jesus saith unto her, Said bl not unto thee, that, if thou wouldest believe, thou shouldest see the glory of God ? 41 Then they took away the stone from the place where the dead was laid. And Jesus lifted up his eyes, and c said. Father, I thank thee that thou hast heard me. 42 And I knew that thou hearest me always : bntbe- Ver. 31. Goeth unto the grave to toeev.— The Jews use«l to go to the graves of their friends on various accounts, either to see whether thoy were liead or not ; or from superstitious motives, trcquentinfr tiie praves of the propheta and wise men to pray and weep. Tiie Ptnsians also visit the sepulchres of their principal imams or prelates. A strikinj? conformity between the customs of the Jews and the East Indians n-ay be traced in many instances. Mr. Foim- tain says, " This morning wlien I awoke I hearil a great noise by a numl)er of people on the bank of the tank near my bungalow, an accommodation boat, used ns an occasional residence. I went to see what was the matter, and found a number of women and girls assembled to lament over the grave of a lad, who had been killed by a wdd buffalo ten days before. The mother sat on the earth at one end of the grave, leaning herself upon it, and hillerly ex- claiming. Amor Banb.vi ! Amor Kanban I oh my child I my child 1 On the other end of the grave sat another female, who was expressing her grief in a similar manner.— Or/ewr. Oust. Nos. ia99, 1300. Ver. 33. Groaned in the spirit— Or in spirit ; 1. e. inwardly, days in the grave." The Jew's generally buried their dead on tiie same day on Ver. 39. He hath been '.ne spir dead fc 'our days.— Ver. 17, it is said, " he had lain four whicii they died, Ver. 41. I thank thee that thou ?iast heard 7ne—U does not appear that Christ uttered any prayer audibly ; but God " heareth the desire ol the hum- Wf>." Ps. .\. 17. JOHN. XL 2S1 cause of the people which stand by I saidtV, that they may believe that thou hast sent me. 43 And when he thus had spoken, he cried with a loud voice, Lazarus, come forth. 44 And d he that was dead came forth, bound hand anc foot with grave-clothes : and his face ^ was bound about with a napkin. Jesus sailh unto them. Loose him, and let him go. 45 Then many of the Jews which came to Mary, and had seen fthe things which Jesus did, believed on him. 46 But some of them went their ways to the Phari- sees, and told them what things Jesus had done. 47 IT Then ? gathered the chief priests and the Phari- sees a council, and said, What h do we 7 for this man doeth many miracles. 43 If we let him thus alone, all > wen will believe on him : and the Romans shall come and take away both our place and nation. 49 And one of them, named JCaiaphas, being the high priestthat same year, said unto them, Ye know nothing at all, 50 Nor consider that it is k expedient for us, that one man shpuld die for the people, and that the whole na- tion perish not. 51 And this spake he not of himself: but being high d iKi.n.a 2 Ki.4.34 35. I.a.TH, 15. Ac.SO.9. 12. f c.a23. 10.41,42. I'Zll.ia. gPfciia j Lu.3.2. C13.14, Ac.4.a Ver. 4'2. I said h.—Doddridg-e, " I speak Ithus :]— i. e. 1 thank thee, that the people may know that I act by commission from thee." Ver. 44. Bound hand and foot.— I" Swathed about with rollers," or band- ages, long strips of linen, a few inches in breadth, brought round the sheet of linen itt^vhich tlie corpse was involved, and by wliich the spices were kept in contact with the {ie.sh.]—Bagster. The Jewish sepulchres were generally caves or rooms hewn out of rocks. And as the Jews did not make use of coffins, they placed their dead separately in niches or little cells cut into the sides of these caves or rooms. {MaundreU's Travels.) This form of the Jew- ish sepulchre suggests an easy solution of a very important difficulty in the liistorj'of Lazarus's resurrection. It is said, that when Jesus called upon La- zarus to ccjme forth, he came out bound hand and foot. But deists, talking of tliis miracle, commonly ask with a sneer, how he could come out of a grave who was bound in that manner? The answer, however, is obvious. The Evan- gelist does not mean that Lazarus walked out of the sepulchre, but that, lay- ing on his back, he raised himself into a sitting posture, then putting hi.^ legs over the edge of his niche or cell, slid down, and stood upright upon the Hoor ; all which he might easily do, notwithstanding his arms were close bound to his body, and his legs were tied strait together by means of the shroud and rollers with which he w.is swathed. Accordinsjly, when he was come forth, it is said, that Jesus ordered them to loose him and let him go ; a circum- stance plainly importing, that the hi.^torian knew that Lazarus could not walk till he was MnlHnmd.—Macknight's Harmony. Ver. 4-5. Had seen the things, &c.— In this miracle we rema.k, 1. Its extra- ordinarj' nature : it was the restoration of life to the dead. 2. The decisive evi dence of fliis fact: the body had lain in the tomb four days. 3. The manner in which it was wrought, by a word speaking ;• but not till after a solemn ad- dress to the Deity. 4. The witnesses ; not only the sisters themselves, but also the Jews, who rame lo condole and to mourn with them ; some of whom, it appears, had also wilnes.'sed the cure of the man bom blind. Ver. 48. And take awau both our -place and nation.—" The meaning is, that then the Romans would no longer protect them in their religion and laws ; but send an army to destroy them, as rebels and enemies." — Lardner, who refers to Josephus' Antiq. Ver. 49. High priest that same year.— Lardner, " that year;" i. e. at that time. Pontius Pilate was governor of Judea ten j'cars, and Caiaphas was put into the pric-ihoofl hy Valerius Gracchus, Pilate's predecessor, and continued in it till after Pilate's removal.— Z.ara!. Cred. Ver. 31. This spake he not of himself— 'V\\a.X. is, he did not understand hi« 2 ■^•2 JOHN, XII. I Ik. 49. 6. Ro.3.'J9. lJi..2.i mc.10.16. Kp.i!.14.. 17. p2&vl3.'23 2Cli.l3.19 q c.2.13. 5.1. 6.4. cHAP. IZ a c.U.1,43. b Lu. 10.35.. 42. c Mal.26.G, &c. Ma. 14.3, 4c. ily, but should gather together in one the children of God that priest tliat year, he prophesied that Jesus should die for that nation ; 52 And not i for that nation only, but that also he hould gather together i were >" scattered abroad. 53 Then from that day forth they took counsel to- gether ^ for to put him to death. 54 Jesus therefore walked no more openly ° among the Jews; but went thence unto a country near to the wilderness, into a city called p Ephraim, and there continued with his disciples. 55 IT And "5 the Jews' passover was nigh at hand : and many went out of the country up to Jerusalem before the passover, to purify themselves. 56 Then "^ sought they for Jesus, and spake among themselves, as they stood in the temple, What think ye, that he will not come to the feast 7 57 Now both the chief priests and the Pharisees had given a commandment, that, if any man knew where he were, he should show it, that they might take him. CHAPTER XII. 1 Jesus excuseth Mary anointitig his feet. 9 The people flock to see Lazarus. 10 Tlie high priesl* coDsiilt to kill him. 12 Clirist riileth iiilo Jerusalem. 20 Greek."! desire lo see Jesus. 23 He I'orelelleth his death. 37 The Jews are Reiii'rally blinded : 42 yet many chief rulers l>elieve, but do not confess him : 44 Therefore Jesus cidleih earnestly for confession of fwilh. 'T'HEN Jesus six days before the passover came to -^ Bethany, where " Lazarus was which had been dead, whom he raised from the dead. 2 There they made him a supper ; and Martha b serv- ed : but Lazarus was one of them that sat atihe ta- ble with him. 3 Then = took Mary a pound of ointment of spike- nard, very costly, and anointed the feet of Jesus, and own prediction, whicli, through tlie ovenuhng proviilince of God, was accoiii- ph'shcd in a manner far beyond his meaninir or comprehension. Yes ; hles.«ed be his name ! Jesus did die for the nation— even for liis murderers— and for all the children of God (whom the Father had given into liis hands) that were scattered abroad throughout the world. Ver. 54. A city called Ephraim.— [Ephraiin appears to be the same city which is called Ephrain, 2 Chron. xiii. 19, and Ephron, Jos. xv. 9, which was situated eight miles nortli of Jerusalem, near Bethel, and apparently be- tween that city and Jericho. Accordingly, we find that a desert, or xcitder- riesH, e.\tended from Jericho to Bethel, (Jos. xvi. 1,) called the wilderness of Belli-ayen, (Jos. xviii. 12,) in which Joshua and the Israelites slew the inhabit- ants of Ai. Jos. via. 2i.]—Bagster. Ver. 55. Purify themselves— By some preparatory scr\'ices, before they ate the Passover. Ver. 55. What think ije. that he will not cotne, &.<:..— Doddridge, Campbell, and oilier critics, point this as two questions, thus : " What think ye? IDo ye think] that he will not come up to the feast?" Chap. XII. Ver. 1. Six days before the Passover.— From the account of Matthew, it should seem not to navo been more than two days. To us it seems probable, that though Jesus came to Bethany six days Ixilbre the Pass- over, yet the entertainment might not be given till lour days afterwards. Ver. 2. Lazarus . ... sat at the tahle.—'l'hia describes him as a guest, aiul not as master of the house : for Matthew tells us, it was " in the house of 8iuion the leper," that is, who had been a leper. If it be asked, " Why was not this entertainment given at the house of Lazarus?" it maybe replied, Proliably for fiar of interruption from the Jews ; for John informs us, (ver. 10,) that the chief priests wert- already iilotting to destroy Lazarus also. Vor. 3. Spikenard.— [Spikenard is a hiebly aromatic plant growing in In- dia, whence was made a very valuable unguent or perfume, used at the an- JOHN, XII. 283 wiped his feet with her hair : and the house was filled with theodouroftheointment. 4 Then saith one of his disciples, Judas Iscariot, Si- mon's son, which should betray him, 5 Why was not this ointment sold for three hundred pence, and given to the poor? 6 This he said, not that he cared for the poor; but because he was a d thief, and had ' the bag, and bare what was put therein. 7 Then said Jesus, Let her alone : against the day of my burying hath she kept this. 8 For I the poor always ye have with you ; but s me ye have not always. 9 IT Much people of the Jews therefore knew that he was there : and they came not for Jesus' sake only, but that they might see Lazarus also, whom he had raised from the dead. 10 But the chief priests consulted that they might put Lazarus also h to death ; 11 Because that • by reason of him many of the Jews went away, and believed on Jesus. 12 On j the next day much people that were come to the feast, when they heard tnat Jesus was coming to Jerusalem, 13 Took branches of palm trees, and went forth to meet him, and cried, k Hosanna : Blessed i^ the King of Israel that cometh in the name of the Lord. 14 And Jesus, when he had found a young ass, sat thereon; as it is i written, 15 Fear not, daughter of Sion: behold, thy King cometh, sitting on an ass's colt. 16 These things ^ understood not his disciples at the first : but when Jesus was " glorified, then remem- bered o they that these things were written of him, and that they had done these things unto him. 17 The people therefore that was with him when he called Lazarus out of his grave, and raised him from the dead, bare record. i\ aKi.a.aa. 27. Pg.50.18. De.lS.n. Mal.a6.U Ma.14.7. g Ca.5.6. c.8.*il. ver.35. c. 13.33. 16. 5. .7. Mat.21.8, Sic. Ma. 11.8, *c. I-u.19.36. 1 Zec9.9. mLu.l8.M. n C.7.3B. o C.U.96. cient baths and (easts. It is identified by Sir W. Jones, with the sumbul of the Persians and Arabs, and jataniansi of the Hindoos ; and he considers it a species of ibe Valerian, of the triandria monogynia class of plants. The root is from three to twelve inches long, fibrous, sendin" up ubove the earth between thirty and forty ears or spikes, from which it has its name ; stem, lower part perennial, upper part herbaceous, suberect, simple, Irom six to twelve inches long ; leaves, entire, smooth, fourlbld, the inner radical pair petioled and cordate, the rest sessile and lanceolate ; pericarp, a single seed crowned with a pappus.]— Bagster. Ver. 4. Judas Iscariot.— See note on Luke \i. 16. Ver 6. Had the bag—i. e. he was steward and treasurer to the whole family. Ver. 10. Consulted that theij might.— Campbell, " Determined (or resolved) t J r'ut," &c. Compare chap. xi. 49. Ver. 11. Went away— Namely, from the company of Lazarus. But Camp- bell renders it, "forsook them;" namely, the Pharisees, and joined them- selvos to Christ's disciples. Ver. 15. Thij King cometh. &c.— This event was a fulfilment of the proplie- cyof Zech. ix. 9. The following particulars in the prophecy are clear and determined :— 1. That the propbot is describing a King or Prince, the very character in which the Jews expected their Messiah. 2. The peculiar relation of this person to them : " Th]/ King cometh to thee." 3. The distinguishing features of his character and government: "He is just, and having salva- tion." 4. His external appearance ; loioly, (or meek,) to airrect their notions of 284 JOHN, XII. 18 ForP this cause the people also met him, for tha^ they heard that he had done this miracle. 19 The Pharisees therefore said among themselvep, Perceive y tliat means, bring a great part of tlie whole world to believe on ine. Gentiles as well as Jews."— Ha?«rftO»rf. Ver. 34. Out of the lain.—i. e. the Scriptures. Sec chap. x. 34, where the Psalms are included under this term, lato, as they are here also. See Psalm lx.xxix. 4, 36, 37, &c. JOHN, XII. =1 est thou, The Son of man nmat be hfted up? who is this Son of man? 35 Then Jesus said unto tliem, Yet a little while is the light k with you. » Walk while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon you : for he '" that walketh in darkness knowelh not whither he goeth. 36 While ye have light, believe in the light, that ve may be " the children of light. These tnmgs spake Jesus, and departed, and did hide himself from them. 37 If But though he had done so many miracles before them, yet they believed not on him: 38 That the saying of Esaias the prophet might be fulfilled, which he ° spake. Lord, who hath believed 'our report 1 and to whom hath the arm of the Lord been revealed? 39 Therefore they could not believe, because that Esaias said ^ a^ain, 40 He hath blinded their eyes, and hardened their heart ; that they should not see with their eyes, nor understand with tkeir heart, and be converted, and I should heal them. 41 These things said Esaias, when ■ Jesus had thus said, he was troubled in spirit, and testified, and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, that one of you shall betray me. 22 Then the disciples looked 0 one on another, doubting of whom he spake. 23 Now there was leaning on Jesus' bosom one » of his disciples, whom Jesus loved. 24 Simon Peter therefore beckoned to him. that he should ask who it should be of whom he spake. 25 He then lying oiv Jesus' breast saith unto him, Lord, who is it 7 Ver. 10. Us that is tcashed.— Doddridge and Campbell, "He that hath been bathing." Yet as ihe feet might be soiled in going from the bath, they miclit need washing. Ver. 13. iVfasfe?-.— (Greek, didaskalos.) i. e. " teacher." So Canvhell. Ver. 15. I have given you an example— Thai i.<, condescend to the mean- est offices that may contribute to the comfort and the happiness of your bre- thren, thousrh it were to " wa.sh each others feet." Ver. 19. f tell you before, ic— Christianity derives mucli support from a ful- filment of the New Testament prophecies, particularly from those of our Lord respecting the destruction of Jerusalem. Ver. 23. Leaning on Jesus' bosojn.— This was John, who was accustomed to sit next to Jesus, and in the leaning attitude then customary, reclined as it were on his bosom ; but in this, as in many other instances, he modestly omits his own name. Ver. 24. Beckoned.— Doddridge, " nodded." The word implies a motion of the head. =J1 •2S8 JOHN, XJII. z Le.lMS. c. 15. 12,17 Kp.5.2. 1 Th.4.9. Ja.2.8. 1 Pe.1.22. 1 Jn.2.7,8, 3.11^ 4.20,21. a c.91.18. 2Pe.l.I4. b Mat. 26. 33, &c. Ma.U.29, L.i.22.33, 4c 26 Jesus answered, He it is, to whom I shall give a I sop, when I have dipped it. And when he had dipped the sop, he gave it to Judas Iscariot, tht son of Si- mon. 27 And after the sop Satan " entered into him. Then said Jesus unto him, That thou docst, do quickly. 23 Now no man at the table knew for what intent he spake this unto him. 29 For some of ikem thought, ' because Judas had j the bag, that Jesus had said unto him, Buy those [ things that we have need of against the :east ; or. ' that he should give something to the poor. 30 He then having received the sop went iminediatt- j ly out : and it was night. i 31 IF Therefore, when he was gone out, Jesus said, Now * is the Son of man glorified, and God » is glori- fied in iiim. 32 If God be glorified in him, God shall also glorify him in himself, and shall straightway glorify him. 33 Little children, yet a little while I am with you. | Ye shall seek me : and x as I said unto the Jews, Whither I go, ye cannot come ; so now I say to you. 34 A new » commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. 35 By this shall all 7?jen know that ye are my dis- ciples, if ye have love one to another. 36 11 Simon Peter said unto him. Lord, whither goest thou? Jesus answered him. Whither I go, thou canst not follow me now ; but " thou shalt follow me after- wards. 37 Peter said unto him, Lord, why cannot I follow thee now? I will b lay down my life for thy sake. 33 Jesus answered him, Vyili thou lay down thy life for my sake? Verily, verily. 1 say unto thee. The cock shall not crow, till thou hast denied me thrice. Ver. 26. Dipped the sop.—Buxtorfand others inform us, that at this feast the Jews have a thick kind of .^iauce, called charoseth, whieli is made of dates, raisins, and other ingredients, to ahout the consistenr;e of a tliick paste, to re- present the clay wKh which their fathers wrouglit in Epypt. In this sauce it is supposed that our Lord dipped the sop which lie gave to Judas. Ver. 33. Litr>e children.— A term of endearment ; dear a3 if they were his own little cliililren. Ver. 34. A vew commandment.— [The Mosaic law commanded men to " love their neighbour as themselves ;" and this implied that reciprocal and social love of believers of which our Lord spake : hut this was now to he ex- | plained with netv clearness, enforced by neit> motives and obligations, illustra- i, led by a new example, obeyed in a neio manner, anii cairied to a neio extent. They were required to love each other for his sake, and in imitation of him,-;- ' " even as I have loved you,"— and be ready on all occasions to lay down their | lives for each other. By this the primitive Christians were particularly known among the Gentiles ; " See, said they, how they love one another : and are ready to lay down their lives for each other." Tertvllian in Apo].]—Bas-ster. Ver. 37. I will lay doxon my life.— Vcier was naturally impetuous in tem- per, warm in his attachments, and most sincere in his professions : but weak ' in faith, and irresolute in action ; yet not a litl'e vain and self confident. In , the al)sence of danger, bold as a lion ; but soon as it appeared, timid as a C deer. .Such was Peter in himself He sinned awfullv— wept bitte4-ly— and | was freely pardoned. If we view, however, the sequel of his life, we tind what grace can do. No apostle was more courageous, more delernuned, more faith- I' ful. Ho was faithful unto death, and received the crown of martyrdom and j glory. • JOHN, XIV 2~(-J I CHAI'TER XIV. 1 CliiTs: comfortcUl lib di iclplrji witli ilic hope of heaven, Gproresaelh himself ihe I '*-ay, llie irulh, and llif lile, anJ one with (he Father: IS assureih tlieir pray- L. ers M. his n:inie to l)e ellfcliial : 15 ref|iiestclh love ami oljolience, IC promiseth I Uie Holy Oliust the ( ^omforier, 27 and leavelii his peace with thcni. ET * not your heart be troubled : ye believe in Goti, believe •> also in me. j 2 In my Fatlier's house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go « to prepare a place for you. 3 And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will d come again, and receive you unto myself; that •= where I am, there ye may be also. 4 And whither I go ye know, and the way ye know. 5 IT Thomas saith unto him, Lord, we know not whither'thou goesi; and how can we know the \l'ay ? C Jesus saith unto him, I am the f way, the s truth, and the h life : no » man cometh unto the Father, but by me. 7 If ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also: and from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him. 8 IF Philip saith unto him, Lord, show us the Father, and it sutficeth us. 9 Jesus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip? he J that hath seen me hath seen the Father, and how .eayest thou then, Show us the Father? 10 Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words tliat I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works. 11 Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me : or else believe me for the very works' sake. 12 IT Verily, verily, I say unto you. He k that believ- eth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do ; because I go unto my Father. 13 And 1 whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. 14 If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will do it. 15 IT If "> ye love me, keep my commandments. j Col.1.15. k .Mal.21.21 1 lJn.5.14. Chap. XIV. Vcr. 1. Believe in God.— The original i.s amhiguous, and mar l)e rendered either as by our translators, or as by Doddridse anti Campbell, " Believe in God, l)elieve also in ine ;" or, " Ye believe (or believe ye) in God, and ye believe in me." Ver. 3. \Vc knnuj not ichither thou ^oest.—By this answer of Thomas, it should seem that this apostle thought our Lord was about to retreat to some distant part of the coinitry to avoid his enemies ; or, as Doddridge siiirgeafs, to some other country, to set up his kingdom. Ver. 12. Because I go unto my Fa/Ac?.— This refers to the day of Pentecost, when Christ, having ascended up on lii^'h, poured forth therefrom the jrilts he had received of the Father for that purpose. (See Acts ii.) Archbp. Fericlon beautifully r?inarki>on the simple lani:ua?c Christ here uses. So a prince, etiu- I cated in his futher'.s palace, Avo.dd si)eak of it as perfectly lamiiiai to him —us [ eoing home,— without being li^.zled with the contemplation of its splendours. 25 ~ 290 JOHN, XIV. r Ter.3 23. B He.7.25. *er.l5;S. V . J 11.2.24. IU.3.20. C.16 13. 1 Sr. 2.20, 27. 7 Kp.2 14 Ph.4.7. 16 And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another" Comfortei, that he may abide with you for ever ; 17 Even the Spirit of truth ; whom <> the world can- not receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth witli you. and P shall be in you. 18 I will not leave you 'i comfortless : I ' will come tc you. 19 Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more; but ye see me: because »I live, ye shall live also. 20 At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you, 21 He t that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me : and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest mvself to him. 22 Judas " saith unto him, not Iscaiiot, Lord, how is It that thou wilt manifest thyself unto us, and not unto the world? 23 Jesus answered and said unto him, If a man love me, he will keep mv words : and my Father will love him, and " we will come unto him, and make our abode with him. 24 He that loveth me not keepeth not my savings : and the word which ye hear is not mine, but the Fa- ther's which sent me. 25 These things have I spoken unto you, being yd present with you. 26 But w the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom tlie Father will send in my name, he ^- shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your re- membrance, whatsoever I have said unto you. 27 ^ Peace y I leave with you, my peace 1 give unto Vcr. 16. Co7nforter.— The primary idea of the original ter/n, (Paraklete,) appears to be that of a.n Advocate, or a person called upon to plead one's cause in a court of judicature ; and as the same is also the adviser or coun- sellor of his client, iind being thus the means of groat support and consolation, lie may be also called a Coniforter. Vcr. 17. Even the Spirit of truth.— This Holy Spirit is also called tlie Spirit of Truth, because it is his office to reveal truth, and to apply it to the consola- tion of the human mind ; nor is any consolation derived from him but what is fbundsd in truth and righteousness. The Spirit also teaches and instructs us, by brinyinR to our recollection, and impressing on our minds — not new truths, but those which Christ himself taught : for as Christ himself taught nothint; but what he had heard and learned of the Father, (chap. viii. 26, 40,) so, it is said, " the Holy Spirit shall speak nothing of himself, but wiiatsoever he sliall hear" from the Father and from Christ, " that shall he speak," aiid reveal to men. (Chap. xvi. 13.) Ver. 18. Cojnfort less.— Margin, " Orphans," the most " comfortless" part of Eociety— having none to help, and none to care for them. Ver. 22. IIoio is it that, A. M. 40Kt. A. I), '-a. M;a.ai.3l Ma.U.27. (1 c. 14.27. Ko.5.1. Ep.iJ. U. e c. 15.19.. 21. 2Ti.3.l2 a c.12.23. 13.32. c 1 J11..5.U. d Je.9.23,24 p lTh.1.9. f C.10.3G. g C.U.I 3. •■1.1,2. l'l..2.G. Ht. 1.3,10. It Ro.aao. ver.2.9,H 1 Hc.3.(i. IJii.o.lO. c. 16. 1.5. S 1 IV.l 5. Jude 1.24. r I'r.lS.lO. JOHN, XVII. I 32 ^ Behold, the hour conieth, yea, is now come, that I ye shall be scattered, every man to i' his own, and shall leave me -ilone: and yet «! am not alone, because the Father is with me. 33 These things I have spoken unto you, that in J me ye might have peace. In "^ihe world ye sliall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; 1 have overcome the world. CHAPTER XVII. 1 Christ lir;iy*li to liis Pallier to glorily liiiii, G to preserve his apcstles. 11 ii unity, 17 aiRl Irutli, 20 to glorify llieiii, and all other jelievers Vkitli liiii ii, 'T^HKSE words spake Jesus, and lif; (;d up his eyes -■- to heaven, and said, Father, the » hour is come ; glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify thee: 2 As thou hast given him power over all flesh, that I' he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him. 3 And this "= is life eternal, that they might know 'ithee the eonly true God, and Jesus Christ, whom I thou hast sent. 4 1 ?have glorified thee on the earth : I h have finish- ed the work which thou gavest me to do. 5 And now, O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self, with the glory which I i had with thee before the world was. G ^ I j have manifested thy name unto the men which thou i< gavest me out of the world : thine they were, and thou gavest them me; and they have kept i thy word. 7 Now they have known that all things whatsoever thou hast given me are of thee. 8 For I have given unto them the words ^ which thou gavest me; and they have received ihew, and have known surely that I came out from thee, and they have believed that thou didst send me. 0 I pray for them : I pray not for the " world, but for them which thou hast given me; for they are thine. 10 And all " mine are thine, and thine are mine; and I Pam glorified in them. 11 And now I am no more in the world, but these are in the wiuld, and 1 come to thee. Holy Faiher, keep through 'i thine own name ^ those whom thou hast given mt , that they may be one, as we arc. Vcr. 32. 'Jo /tin O/V??.— Wiirtn'n, " His own home." TIir Greek is etiuivot al, and limy ro!ii|)rc!ieiul li()ii.=o, laniily, occuitalion. &c. &c. Chap. XVIl Vcr. 2. To as jnarii/ as.— Doddridge ixDtl Campbell, "To all thitt." Ver. 3. Onh/ trite riOfZ.- -Unitarian writers lay preat .sficss upon ihc tli-rd j verse, u.s apiiroiiriafing tin; term " tiih- God" to liie Father vnhj ; jnt as ii.o^it [ of tist uiigust epithels appliol to (ioil the Ftiihcr (iiiclii:') ;i| plied to tlie Son ; (see for nistantc, John >xi. 17. Rvv. ii. 23. Mat. xviii. 20 ; x.wiii. V), &c.) so we etjneltide lliai the leiin onhj. was not inlendcd to exclude flic Son of tiotl, Init merely tlie false i;oil3 ot'lLe Gen' lies, who had no.m.st lille to tlie luime. Ver. 1. I fiarrjinis/i)d—i. »•. 1 am upon ihc point of (ini.shing. Ver. a. Which I /tad loit/i thre t.r.forc the world rcuH—'v e. with heavenly },'lory ; for we ean no way reeoneile tliis with tlie notion of Christ ha\inp no ex- istence pievions lo his incarnation. Ver. II. .And noio Jam no viore.— Doddridge, "No longer."' Thai t/tey inaij he i.ne.—tioi one person, hut t/iing. See note on ch. x. 30. JOHN, XVII. 207 Ao.15.9. K^i.5.v!6. y or, (ru?i eaitct' ■' ulu i/ed R0.1Z5. 2 Co.3.18. 12 While I was with them in the world, I kept them in thy name : those that thou gavest me I nave kept, and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition; that tile scripture « might be fulfilled. 13 And now come I to thee ; and these things I speaK in the world, that they might have my joy tulhlled in themselves. , , , , 1 1 i ' .i 14 1 have given them thy word ; and ■ the world haiU hated them, because they are not of the world, even as 1 am not of the world. 1.5 M I pray not that thou shouldest take them out ol the world, but "that thou shouldest keep them from the evil. . , 16 They are not of the world, even as I am not ot tne world. , , , , , 17 11 Sanctify Uhem through thy truth: thy ^ word is truth. . , , - , 18 As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world. 19 And »for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they pIso miiiht bo >' sanctified through the truth. 20 IT Neither pray I for these alone, but lor them also which shall believe on me through their word; 21 That they all may be ^ one; as thou. Father, art in me, and I in thee, that ihey also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. 22 And '•" the glory which thou gavest me I have given them ; that they may be one, even as we are onej Ver. 12. But the son of perdit ion— "The son of perdition." is one who deserve:? to be destroyed : so, " a son of deatii," is one who desery.-s to . From the evil— viz.. the evil tnat is m the world. Ver. 17. Sanctify them throut^h thy truth-Some ancient M&S. and ver- sions read, " the truth ;" and Mill and other critics reject the pronoun as un- , ^^%l^/.'\7.' I sanctify myself— Th2 term sanctify, (ver- 17, 19.) as applied to Christ and to his people, must be somewhat diticrently explamed. Christ l)C- in« himself without sin, could need not to be sanctitied, in the usual meaning of the term: but for their sakes, who were sinners, iis we are, he sunctijiea, devoted, or (as some express it) consecrated himseif, as an atoning' sacriiice to Go(i in thcirl>ehalf,tlKit,throU£rh their cordial heiiefin this m(r/i,.lheymi;;lit be sanctified, both in their personal ex'.ieriencc and in their ministerial character, | and be devoted to the circulation of the truth and the convcr.>ian o the world. Ver. 21. That then all may he one.—" Christ prays that all who shall be- lieve on \m\nnay be one. As thou Father,' continues he, art in Lie, an'l 1 in thee ; so they also may he one in us ;' i. e. that the disciples may Have Ihe 'same mind which was in Christ Jesus;' may copy alter his example, and be united in the temper of their souls to him. as he is to God ; viat/ ot one wilh the Father and with \\\m."-Stuart's Letters How do love and unity ainoiif: Christians i)romote the conversion of the world? Certainly nothins has a more direct tendency thereto, if we consult either reason or inaUer of laet. Love and union are things in themselves so es Simon Peter having a sword drew it, and smote the high priest's servant, and cut off' his right ear. The servant's name was Malchus. 11 Then said Jesus unto Peter, Put up thy sword into the sheath : the i cup which my Father haih given me, shall I not drink it? 12 IT Then the band and the captain and ofBcers of the Jews took Jesus, and bound him, 13 And led him away to Annas j first; for he was fatbcr-in-law to Caiaplias, which was the high priest that same kyear. 14 Now Caiaphas was he, which gave counsel i to the Jews, that it was expedient that one man should die for the people. 15 IF And "1 Simon Peter followed Jesus, and so did another disciple: that disciple was known unto the high priest, and went in with Jesus into the palace of the high priest. IG B;:i Peter stood at the door without. Then went out that other disciple, which was known unto the high priest, and spake unto her that kept the door, and brought in Peter. 17 Then saith the damsel that kept the door unto Peter, Art not thou also one of this man's disciples? He saith, I am not. 18 And the servants and officers stood there, who had made a fire of coals ; for it was cold : and they f T»..53 6 Ep.5.'.5. gc.:;iaL .i h M.-t.26 51 Ma.U 47. Lu22.l9, i Mat.20.22 26.39,42. ) Lu.aa k And i4n- nas sent Christ bound unto Cat' aphas the hish priest. ver.24. mMat.aS. 58,&e. Ma.M..=M. l,u.22.54. Ver. 6. They went backward.— [Doabthss l)y the interposition of Divine power; and it was thiis shown tiiat Jesus voluntarily resigned himself into their hands. \—Ilagster. Ver. 9. Have I lost nowe.— This shows thai Judas was not one whom the FatheV liad really given to Christ. See note on cii. xvii. 12. Ver. II. Put up thy sword.— See I\Iat. x.wi. 52, 53. It is " the sword of the spirit" only, which becomes the hand of an apostle, or Christian minisfor. The cup.— Sea note on I\lat. x.wi. 39. Shall I not drink.— This was the " cui)" from which our Saviour prayc but being a person of di.^finguished character, and liaving bad no less than five sons who had successively en joyed the dignity of the bigb priesthood, and the present liigh priest Caiai>has being his son-in-law, he must have possessed much au- thority in the nation. Il was at the imlace of Caiaphas where the chief priests, elders, and scribes, were assembled the' whole of the nighi to see the issue of their stratagem.)— JSa5'.«rer. Ver. 26. Bcin^ his kinsman— i. e. the kinsman of Malchu.s. See ver. 10. Ver. 2^. The halt of judgment.— Campbell, " The Preforium." I.rst they should be defiled; but that. &c.— Doddridge. " Lest they should be polluted, and prevented from eating the Passover;" i. e. the sacritices which followed the paschal supper, during the feast of unleavened bread. They were not alarmed at the guilt of shedding innocent l)lood, but they were afraid of etifer- ing the liouse of^ a Genlile, lest they should be [joliuted during all tlu; feast. And even here, i. is to be remiirkcd, fht-y .vere not afiaid lest tlie> should be incapacitated from oflcriu!: sacrifices to God ; but lest thcyshoidd be prevent- ed fVom eating' that part of the sacrifices to whicli they were entitled, which was considerablo. (3ce Num. .xxviii. 19 — 24.) JOHN, XIX. 30} 30 They answered and faid unto him, If hcAvere not a malefactor, we would not have delivered him up unto thee. 31 Then said Pilate unto them, Take ye him, and judge him according? to your law. The Jews there- fore SJiid unto him. It is not lawful for us » to put any man to death : 32 That liie saying of Jesus might be fulfilled, which he >■ spake, signifying what death he should die. 33 Then Pilate entered into the judgment hall again, and called Jesns, and said unto him, Art thou the King of I he Jews? 34 Jesus answered him, Sayest thou this thing of thyself, or did others tell it thee of me? 35 Pilate answered, Am I a Jew? Thine own * nation and the chief priests have delivered thee mito me : what hast thou done? 30 Jesus "■ answered, My b kingdom is not of this world : if my kingdom were of this world, then would my servants' f.ght, that I should not he delivered to the Jews r hut now is my kingdom not from hence. 37 Pilate therefore said unto him. Art thou a king then ? Jcsiis answered. Thou sayest that I am a king. To tins end was 1 horti. anil 'or this cause came I into the world, that 1 should bear « witness unto the truth. Every one 5.4. Ilr.l.a .^14. o.!<.47. iju.4.a a M.it.27. iVi 1.15.11 b r«.53.5. Vcr. 30. If he ivere not a mnlefactur, &c.— " These words imr>ort, l If t)»e criinc he is cliart'cd with were not capital, we should have pn'iisl""! i" ni oiir- eelves, and not have conm to yon. 2. If he were notguilty, we siioiild m-l have accused hhn."—Lardne7's Cred. Ver. 31. It is not lawful for us to put any man to death— TUr^t. ><>, a cri- minal we cannot punish accordincto Ills deserts. " It is not one of <}•.•'. lesser faults, for which we are wont to scourge men, or to ca.st out of the synajosue ; but he is t'uilty of hiasphemy, which hy our law is punishable wilh death. And since we cannot he permitted to piini«h any man capitally, we have l)oii<,'ht him to your trihunal, where alone we can have satisfaclioii."— LartZ- ner's Cred. Ver. 3G. Mtf kinsdom is not of this loorld, itc— Asif he had said. ' I in- terlbre not witli your authority, neither am I an Dnemy to Cesar. I as.'sume no worldly .uato i or riches . ir.y throne i.s .on high, and surroimded w ith celostiul ^lards. Were I indeed ahoui to institute a tciaporal kingdom, these would ♦iglit for me, and even Roman !c?inn< would in vain oppose celestial hosta. But mine is a kin^'doin oftruth, and riffhteousneiiS, and peace. Cn.\p. XIX. Vi-r. 2. .4 c;Y>'(';?o/r/25r/?, at rieht angles, like a T. or Hi the middle of rheir length, like an X: with a piece on the centre of the transverse beam for the accusation, and another piece pr()ieclin,i from the middle, on which the person sat The cross on w hich our Lord sulibred was of the former kiml, being thus represented in all old inonuments, coins, and crosse.'. The body was usually fastened to the upright beam by n;iiling the feet to it, and on the transverse piece hy nailinir the hands ; and the person was frequently permitted to hang in this situation, till he perished linough agony and lack t)f food. This horrible punishment waf usually inllictcd only on slaves for the worst of Qxime.s.]— Bolster. Ver. 8. lie ^oas the more afraid.— Lardner, on this text, cniotes Beza, as saying, " He was not without reason afraid, that an oj in sedition nj'ght hap- pen, if he did not coirtidy with the mutilude."' Ver. 11. Jesus answered, thou couldfst have no potrer at ad fi'^a^nffr me. — fn this reply, our Lord gives the heathen governor a lesson on the doctrine of Providence ; that all power is from God alone, who say* to governors and kincs, as he does to the waves of the sea, " Hitherto shall ye come, but no farther." Ver. 12. Maketh himself a king - f reorrscnts himself as such, :j JOHN, XIX. 303 £0, thou art not Cesar's friend : whosoever i maketh iniself a kirf? speiLketh against Cesar. 13 When ""Pilute therefore heard that saying, he brought JcEus forth, and sat down in the judgment seat "iii a phice that i.^ called the Pavement, but in the , Hebrew, Gabbatha. . U And " it was the preparation of the passover, and about the sixth hour : and he saith unto the Jews, I Behold your King! I 15 But they cried out, Away with him^ away with \hiin, crucify iiini. Pilate saith unto them. Shall I cru- cify your King? The chief priests answered, We » have no" king but Cesar. ! 16 Then P delivered he him therefore unto them to be j crucified. And they took Jesus, and led him away. ! 17 ^ And he bearing his cross t went forth into a place called the place of a skull, which is called in the Hebrew Golgotha : IS Where they crucified him, and two other with him, on either side one, and Jesus in the midst. 19 IT And "■ Pilate wrote a title, and put it on the cross. And the writing was, JESUS OF NAZARETH THE KING OF THE JEWS. 20 This title then read many of the Jews : for the i place where Jesus was crucified was nigh to the city : and it was written in Hebrew, and Greek, and Latin. ) 1,11.23. AcH.' m Pr.29.5S. Ac4.19. n Ma:.27.62 o Ge.49.10. p Mal.27. 26, &c. Ma. 15. 15, &c I.I1.23.24, r .Mat.27.37 •la. 1.5.26. Lu.23 34 Ver. 13. The Pavement.— A curious tesselated pavement, such .-.- a-i often found amon? Roman antiquities, tormeil of small stones, in vari.niis forms, on which possibly the seat of juiUment might be erected, as the Hebrew name Gabbatha implies elevation. Ver. 14. The preparation of the passover.— Campbell , " Of the Paschal Sabbath." He .«ays it occurs si.v times in the New Test.iment, and always means the day before the Sabbath, (Friday.) So Dr. Jenning-.s: And about the si.vth 7tO'/r.— We cannot butsu.spect with Doddridge, and for the reasons whicii he gives, titat a slight error has here crept into tiio te.xt, and that w« should here read with Mark xv. S-^, "the third hour," which has the sanction of sometrood MSS ; otherwise \vc nuist suppose the EvangeUsts used different ways of reckoning, which is very nossible. Ver. 17. Bearing his cro*?.— Whether the cross was put to.iity nearest Calvary ; at which cate they met Simon of Cyrene, and finding Jesus unable to proceed with it, they compef- IciJ this countryman to carry it the rest of the way to Calvary. Compare note on Mat. x.wii. 3-2. Golgotha.— [Go'gotha, of which the Greek Kranion, and Calvaria, are merely translations, is supposed to have been a hill, or ari- sinzon a greater hill, on the north-west of Jerusalem. 1 — BaL'stcr. Ver. 19. Wrote a title and put it on the cross.—" This was the usual cus- tom of the Romans, when any were condemned to death, to affi.v to the in- strument of their punishment, or to order to be carried berlbre Ihem, a writinj?, expressing the crime for which they suflered : and this wTitiny was called in Latin, Title.— Lardner's Cred. [The apparent discrepancy between the ac- counts of this title given by the Evangelists, which has been ursed as an ob- jection against their inspiration and Veracity, has been most satisfactorily ac- counted for by Dr. Toicnson; who supt>o>es, that, as it was written in He brew, Greek, and Latin, it might have slightly varied in each lansuaee ; and that, as St. Luke and St. John wrote fl.r the Gentiles, they would prefer the Greek iiiscriptiiin ; that St. INIatthew, addressing the 3c\\i.. would use the He- brew ; and that St. Mark, WTitin,? to the Romans, would naturally give tlv; Lat i n . I —Bas-s^cr. Ver. 20. Nigh to the c?f?/.— The cross stood by the way-side, where per- sons were continually passing, and \\ here it was usual to erect crosses to make public e.xamples of malefactors, to deter others from committin? the like Climes. Alexander the emperor ordered a eunuch to be crucified by the 304 JOHN, XIX. A. M. ■J033. A. D. '£\. t Kx.39.22. I * F8.22.IS. cr, do- pas. *f r..i.CMS. X .U3.23. y C.V.4. I 1 Ti.5.2. a. c 16.32. b I's.69.21. o cn..{. 0! !B..53.in.U A-.-Zii, Id e ver. j2. f De 21.23. g re.23.7,8. i ^1 Tlien said the chief priests of the Jews to Pilate, Write not, The King of the Jews ; but that he said, I ain Kin.<^ of the Jews. 22 Pilate answered. What I have written I have written. 23 IF Then the soldiers, when they had crucified Je- sus, look his garments, and made four parts, to every soldier a part ; and also his cont: now the coat was without senm, * woven t from the top throughout. 24 They said therefore among themselves. Let us not rend it, but cast lots for it, whose it shall be : thai the scripture might be fulfilled, which " saith. They parted my raiment among them, and for my vesture they did cast lots. These things therefore tlie soldiers did. 25 IT Now there stood by the cross of Jesus his mo- ther, and his mother's sister, Mary the wife of *'*'CIe- ophas, and Jlary Magdalene. 26 When Jesus therefore saw his mother, and the disciple standing by, ^^ whom he loved, he saith unto his mother, >' Wonian, behold thy son ! 27 Then saith he to the disciple. Behold thy = mother! And from that hour that disciple took her unto his own ■'^ liome. 23 If After this, Jesus knowing that all things were now accomplished, that the scripture t> might be ful- filled, saith, I thirst. 29 Now there was set a vessel full of vinegar: and they filled a sponge with vinegar, and put it upon hyssop, and put it to his mouth. 30 \Vhen Jesus therefore had received the vinegar, ho said. It c is finished : and he bowed his head, and gave J up the ghost. 31 IT The Jews therefore, because it was the « prepa- ration, that the bodies should not remain fupon the cross on the sabbath day, (for ? that sabbath day was a high day,) besought Pilate tliat their legs might be broken, and that they might be t?.ken away. 32 Then came the soldiers, and brake the legs of the first, and of the other which was crucifi.ed with him. w iv-si(lc, ill which hi.s servants used commonly to go to his couiitry-touse.— Orient. Cittt. No. 1305. ycr. 23. W'UhoiU seam. — Josephus represents the tunic of Aaron as wove in this manner; nor is this unusual. Sec Orient. Lit. No. 1376. Ver. 26. The disciple standing' b]/.—'Vhe. fiilelify of John, is deserving uf particular notice : altliou^rh the younsest of tiie disciples, lie kept hovering ahout tl;e Saviour during the trial, and, when that was over, scciucd a station ail near as he could to the foot of ihe cro.ss, with our lord's mother and other pious women, whom neither danger nor disL'racc could separate from him. Ver. 29. A vessel fuU of vineg'a r,6cc.— SvG notes on Mat. x.wii. 3t, 4S. IThis hyssop is termed a reed hy ftlatthew and M.Mrk ; and it a[)pears that a species oir hya.-^op with a reedij stalk, ahout two feet lonir, grew ahout Jer::saleio. See Bochart.]~Basrster. But some think the herl; itseif was mi.vnd wi.'li the vinegar upon t!ie sponge, hcforc being raised by a r-.-;«i. Harris's Nat. Hist. | Ver. 30. /; is fuiislled.—TUcscdo noi appear to nave been ali«ohilcly the last words of our Saviour, for (he three other Evangelists state, " That he cried again with a loud voice, Father, into thy hands 1 commend my spirit," and then gave up the ghost. Vor. 31. T)iat the bodies should not re7naiT7.—See Deut. xxi. 22, 23. A hiffh day. -Not only a Sahhf th, hut the second day of the feast of unleavened bread, on which they offered th« sheaf of new corn. Vor. 32. BraJie llie le?».—\Lactantius says, that it was a cominon custom JOHN. XX. 305 II 33 Br.t when they came to Jesus, and saw that he was dead already, they brake not his legs : 34 But one of the soldiers with a spear pierced his s:de, and forthwith came thereout h blood and i water. 35 And j he that saw it bare record, and his record is true : and he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe. 36 For these things were done, that the scripture k should be fulfilled, A bone of him shall not be broken. 37 And again another scripture i saith. They shall look on him whom they pierced. 38 If And after this Joseph of Arimathea. being a disciple of Jesus, but secretly for f"fear of the Jews, besought Pilate that he might take away the body of Jesus : and Pilate gave him leave. He came there- fore, and took the body of .Tesus. 39 And there came also "Nicodemus, which at the first came to Jesus by night, and ° brought a mi.xture of myrrh and aloes, about a hundred pound weight. 40 Then took they the body of Jesus, and wound Pit in linen clothes with the spices, as the manner of the Jews is to bury. 41 Now in the place where he was crucified there was a garden ; and in the garden a new sepulchre, wherein was never man yet laid. 42 There 'i laid they Jesus therefore because 'of the Jews' preparation day; for the sepulchre was nigh at hand. CHAPTER XX. 1 Marycomelh to the sepulchre : 3 so do Peter and John, isriiorant of the resur- rection. II Jesus appeareth to Mary Magdalene, 19 and to his disciples. 24 The incredulity and coufession ot' Thomas. 30 The scripture is. sufficient to salvation. 'T'HE * first day of the week cometh Mary Magda- -*- lene early, when it was yet dark, unto the sepul- h Ile.SiS, 23. 1 Ju.5.6,a i 1 Pe.3 21. j lJa.l.l..3 k Kx.l2.i6. .Vu.9.12. Ps.3-1 20. i Pt-SilS. Zec.lv;.ia Re.). 7. m c.6.22. 12.42. n c.M,2. 7.50. o2Ch.l6.l4 p Ac5.6. q I8..5a9. 1 Co. 15.4. CHAP. 20. a Mat.28.i &c. Ma. 16.1 &c. Lu.2^,1, &c to break the legs of criminals upon the cross ; wiiich was tlone, we are toli), at the instep, wiili an iron mallet ; and appears to have been a kind of cottp de grace, the sooner to put tliem out of pain.— Bagb-ter. Ver. 34. Blood and used at the tuneral of Ra!)l)i Gamalie. I the elder. At the funeral of Herod, Josephus says, tive hundred domestics fol- lowed, carrying spices.— Or?e«r. Cust. No. 1308. | Ver. 40. As the manner of the Jews is to burt/.—CampMl, " "Which is the Jewish manner of embalming." | Ver. 42. There laid they Jesus.— He celebrated the Passover on the Thurs- day evening at Jerusalem— at midnight was arrested in the garden, and cnt- riod betbre the high priest, and then the Sanhedrim— about si.\ in the morning of Friday taken l)efore Pilate, who after several v.nin attempts to pacify the Jews, surrendered him to their fury— nailed to the cross at nine— at noon came on the miraculous darkness, which continued till three, when he expired ; and t' 16 same evening, about sunset, was entombed. Chap. XX. Ver. l. The first day of the wrek.— This is the day of rest '—Let earth retire And leave my thoughts. eternaL God, to ttiee. ik=: 26' 3or. JOHN, XX. 19.26. 21.7,21. d Lu.l3.30. e c:0 10. I C.U.44. g Ps.16.10. Ac.2.25.. 31. 13.34,35. 0 they did 1101 cor- reclly coiiyi ier the pro- phecips ill scrip- ture con- ceriiin; tliii im- poriaiu matter. h Ma.lG..5. j chre. and seeth the stone taken away from tlie se- pulchre. 2 Then she runneth, and coineth to Snnon Peter, and to the other disciple, whom b Jesus loved, aniJ t.aith unto them, They have taken away the Lord out 01 the sepulchre, and we know not where they have «aid him. 3 Peter '^ therefore went forth, and that other disciple, and came to the sepulchre. 4 So they ran both together : and the other disciple did outrun d Peter, and came first to the sepulchre. 5 And he stoopinq down, and lookiniy- in, saw the linen clothes ^ lying; yet went he not in. 6 Then cometh Simon Peter following him, and went into the sepulchre, and seeth the linen clothes lie, 7 And the f napkin, that was about his head, not ly- ing v/ith the linen clothes, but wrapped together in a place by itself. 8 Then went in also that other disciple, which came first to the sepulchre, and he saw, and believed. 9 For as yet they knew not the '^/? scripture, that he must rise again from the dead. 10 Then the disciples went away again unto their own home. 11 IT But Mary stood without at the sepulchre weep- ing : and as she wept, she stooped down, and looked hinto the sepulchre. Let nij' (lull heart, tlii.s sacred morning, be "Wariu'd by lliy grace and touched wiili heavenly fire. Softly the Sabbath-bell is heard afar. Like mercy's summoKS to a feast of love ; — On to the house of prayer the suppliants mo\'e, To tell tlieir wants to him whcse sons they are. Vain is the scidptur'd roof— the Ion? drawn aisle— Vain music's tone, and vnin the silken vest : That worshipper, and he alone, is blest. On whose wrapp'd soul the spirit deigns to smile. Yet do the Sabbalh'.s joys but dimly show The bliss of that bright world to which we hope to go. Vcr. 1. C'/meth Mary Mag-dalene.—lMory Magdalene, as well as Peter, was evidently at the sepulchre ttvice on the morning of the resurrection. The first time of her going was some short time before her companions, the otlicr Mary and Salome, (Mat. xxviii. i;) and observing that the stone had been re- moved, she returned to inlbmi Peter and John. In the mean time, the olliei Mary and Salome came to the sepulchre, and saw the angel, as recorded by Matthew and IMark. While tho.se wornc^n returned to the city, Peter and John went to lUc sepulchre, passing Ihem at some distance, or goinir another w;iy, fijllov.ed by I\lary Magdalene, who staid after thi.-ir return. This was her »€- cotid journey, when .site saw two angels, and then ."esiis himself, as here re- lated ; and immediately alter, Jesus appeared to the other women, as they re- turned to the city, (f Hat. xxA-iii. 9, 10.) In the mean time. Joanna and her com- pany arrived at the sepulchre, when two angels appeared to them, and address- ed them as the one ange! had done the other women. (Ln. xxiv. l— 10.) They immediately returned to the city, and by some means found tl:e apostles before the others arrived, and infonned them of what they had seen : upon which, Peter went a second time to tlic sepulchre, but saw only the linen clothes ly- ing. Luke xxiv. \'2.]—Bug'sler. Ver. 2. U'c kfjoto not, &c.— Notwithstanding all that Jesus had intimated about rising from the dead, it does not appear that any one of his disciples, male or female, anticipated such an event. Ver. 8. Haio, and believed. — Were convinced that he must indeed be risen from the dead. Ver. 10. Unto their own home.— Doddridge &n " Embrace me not." Cmnpbell suys. " The verb (hapteithai) in the use tf the I .XX., denotes not only to touch, but to cleave to, a.s in Job x.\.\i. 7. Ezck. .ili. 6. and other places." The sense here plainly is, " Do not detain me ;tl pre- sent Lo.se not a moment in carrying tlie joyful tidings of my resurrec- tion to n y disciples." Ver. 19. Sa>ne day at evening.— This verse, compared with ver. 1, may help tosetile the question as to the time when the Christian Sabbath commoners. " Mary wpnt early the Jirst day"— this verse says, evening of the same da/ : this was the evening of the Christian Sabbath. Ver. '^3. W'hos^ voeversins ye remit.— The ministerial sentence of absolution, except whf^re it relates to ecclesiastical cen.sures, is merely a declaration ol hat God has done. it 1303 JOHN, XXI. A. M. 4033. A. D. iiS. o 1 Jn.1.1. i ITi.l.ii e Pell8.2S cG.CS. iTi.aic f I Pe.l.8. S c.21.25. h La. 1.4. C.3. 15,16 5.^1. 10.10. lPe.l9. 26 IT And after eight days again his disciples were within, and Thomas with tliem : then came Jesus, the doors being shut, and stood in the midst, and said. Peace b be unto you. 27 Then saith he to Thomas, Reach hither thv fin- ger, and behold my hands; and reach hither thy <= hand, and thrust it into my side: and be d not faith- less, but believing. 2S And Thomas answered and said unto him, My J| « Lord and mv God. { 29 Jesus saith unto him, Thomas, because thou hast \, seen me, thou hast believed: blessed fare they that have not seen, and yet have believed. ' I 30 ir And ° many other signs truly did Jesus ir the jj presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book : 31 But h these are written, that ye might believe thai .Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God ; and i that be- lieving ye might have life through his name. CHAPTER XXI. 1 Christ nppearineasain to hisdisiiples, was known of themtiy the "real dmiight of fishes. 12 lit' diiieih wiili ihein : 15 earnestly comm.indeih Ptterto feeil his lambs and sheep : 18 foretellelh liirn of his death : 22 relmketli his curiosity touching John. 25 The conclusion. A FTER these things Jesus showed himself again -^ to the disciples at the sea of Tiberias; and on this wise showed he himself. 2 There were together Simon Peter, and Tliomas called Didymus, and ^ Nathanael of Cana in Galilee, and the sons bof Zebedee, and two other of his disci- ples. 3 Simon Peter saith unto them, I go a fishing. They say unto him, We also go with thee. They went forth, and entered into a ship immediately ; and that night they caught nothing. 4 But when the morning was now come, Jesus stood on the shore : but the disciples knew <= not that it was Jesus. Vcr. 26. And after eight days—i. e. on the eighth day, or the first of the following week. So " after three days," Mat. xxvii. 63 ; Mark viii. 31, means eviilently on the third day. Ver 28. Ml/ Lord and my God.— [The dishehef of the apostles is the means of t'urnishins us w ith a full and sati.sfactory demonstration of tlie resurrection of our Lord. Throughout the divine dispensations, every doctrine and every important truth is gradiuilly revealed ; and hero we have a conspicuotis in- stance of this progressive system. An angel first declares the glorious event. The empty sepulchre confirms the women's report. (Mirisl's appearance to Mary Magdalene showed that he was alive ; that to the disciples at Einniaus proved that it was at. least the spirit of Christ ; that to the eleven showed the reality of his body; ami the conviction given to St. Thomas, proved it the self-same body that had been crucified. Incredulity itself is sati. of the weekMaiy Ma.-^dalene ciune to the sepulchre while it was yet (some- what) dark, and slie seeih the stone rolled away from its mou'ix II. Ver. 2-10. fine runs immediately to the apistles Peter aijd John, both of whofci run lo die sepulchre : John gels thfcre first, and looks in ; Peter comes up and goes first in, and Uien John fol- lows ; botli see nothing but the tomb and grave clodies, and both re- turn hoinj. III. Ver.U-13. Ma- ry MaEdalene having this while stood weep- ing without, now looks in, and sees two angels, who endeavour to com- fort her ; but IV. Ver. 14—13. Turning back, she sees Jesus, whom she takes for the eardener, till he discovei-s himself. Then Mary goes to tell the oUier disciples tliat she had seen die Lord. V. (Omitted.^ VI. (Omitted) VII. Ver. 1&. The same evening Jesus ap- pears lo his apostlca, &c., and particularly addresses Peter- The Icadin? facts are here reduced lo seven, which are marked with nume- rical letters. I. 11., &c. On No. 1. it may be proper to remark, that, on com- paring the dilFerent Evangelists, it seems that the women did not come ail to the sepidchre at one time, but some at daybreak, and the otiier women not till sun-rise. None of them seem to have been aware, that Nicodenm.*) iiad brought spices on the night before, or that the sepulchre had been sealed and guaiiled. On Fact III. we may remark, that Matthew and Mark mention the appear- ance of on,e- angel— Luke and John, two. Perhaps one only spoke, and ap- peared tiie principal. 312 ACTS, I. THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. This is the last of the liistorical books of tlie New Testament, and (urins a link of connexion between the Gospels and Apostolical K|.iiitlcs. Tlie Acts or transactions of t/te Apostles, is tlie title pivcn to this book in the Codtx Be- za, and in all the modern versions or editions. That St. Luke was the author of this Book, as well as of the Gospel which hears his name, "is evident," as Hartxocll llnrnc remarks, "l)o>li iVom the inlroduclion, and frotn tlie unanimous testimoniis of the early f'lirislians. |] Both are inscribed to Theophilus. and, in the very first verse of the Acts, there I is a reference made to his Gospel, which he calls the /o/-»;er Treatise From the freciucnt use of the first person plural, it is clear thai he was present at iriost of the transactions he relates. He appears to h.ave accompanied St. Paul to Philippi ; he also attended him to Jeru.ialemj and atterwards to Rt.iic, i where he remained two years during that Apostle's first confinement. Accord- [ ingly we find St. Luke particularly mentioned intwonfthe Epistles written by St. Paul, fiom Rome, during that confmement. And as the IJook of Acts is I continued to the end of the second year of St. Paul's imprisonment, it could not liuve been written belbro the year 63 ; and as the death of that Ai^ostle is I nor mentioned, it is probable that the book was composed before tli;it event., i which is supposed to have hapjiened A. D. 6-5." Michaelis. Dr. I.ardner, Dr. I Benson, RosemnuUer, Bp. Tomline, and the generality of critics, therefore, assit'n the date of this book to the year 63 or 64. Tfie history, as it gives llie only credible account of the rise and spread of i Christianity, furnishes, at the sattie time, abundant evidence of its truth, and I of its hai)py effects wherever it was received, in raising and improving the cha- I racier of man. ' , A. M. 1033. A. D. 29. b 1,11.24.51. ver.9. lTi.3.16. c Mat.23.19 Ma.lG.15 ..19. c or, eatini Uiget/ier." c.2.1. 10.15. 11,15. I k ui.ae. Da.7.!n. CHAPTER I. 1 Christ preparin; his apostles to llie beholdiii? of his ascension, gatherett? ifiem togi;(her into the mount Olivet, commaurletli tliein to expect in Jernii;ilcin tbi senJing down of llie Holy Ghost, prom selh after few days to sen 1 it : by vir- tue whereof they should be witnesses nnio him, even to the ntniosi purls of the earth. 9 -Al'ier his ascension ihey are warned by two aneels to dfjiart, and to set llieir minds upon his second coming. 12 Tiiey accordingly reinrn, and, giving themselves to prayer, choose Mutlhias apostle in the place of JikUis. THE former treatise "have I made, O Theophilus, of all that Jesus began both to do and teach, 2 Until b the day in which he was taken up, after thaw he through tlie Holy Ghost had given commandments « unto the- apostles whom he had chosen : 3 To whom also he showed himself alive after his passion by many d infallible proofs, being seen of them forty days, and speaking of the things pertaining to the kingdom of God : 4 And, « being assembled together with thein, com- manded f them that they should not depart from Jeru- salem, but. wait for the promise of the Father, which, saith he, ye = have heard of me. 5 For John h truly baptized with water ; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy i Ghost not many days hence. 6 When they therefore were come together, the/ ask- ed of him, saying, Lord, wilt J thou at this time restore k again the kingdom tu Israel? CH.A.P. I. Ver. 1. The former treatise.— Or, as lo^'is may be rendered, ac- count, history, or narration : which mo.st evidently r 'fers U) the Gospel writ- ten by St. Liikc. which he also inscrilied to his friend Theophilus. Vor. 4. BeiniT assemb'rd tosrether.—Marpn. " Eating together with them ;" and we know that our I ord did eat with his disciples, even after his resurrec- tion. (F.uke x.xiv. 42.) Hul the original word seems applicable to any friendly or social meeting. Saith he.— These words, though not in the original, are evidently implied. See Doddridge. Ver. 6. Wilt thou at this !i?ne restore.— From our Lord's promise, that the ''..',H^-.!g^*k,.^ -..ss^ ACTS, I. 7 And he said unto them, It i is not for you to know the times or (he seasons, which the Father hath put m his own power. 8 But yc shall receive ""power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you : and ye "shall be witnesses unto nie both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, ^nd unto the uttermost part of the earth. y -And when he had spoken these things, while they beheld, he was taken up; and a clouct received him out of their siji^ht. 10 H And while they looked steadfastly toward hea- ven as he went up, behold, two omen stood by them in white apparel; 11 Which also said. Ye men p of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven ? this same Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall 'i so come in like manner as ye have seen him go into heaven. 12 ^] Then ' returned they unto Jerusalem from the mount called Olivet, which is from Jerusalem a sab bath day's journey. 13 And when they were come in, they went up into an upper room, where abode both « Peter, and James, and John, and Andrew, Philip, and Thomas, Bar- tholomew, and IMatthew, James the son of Alpheus, and Simon Zeloies, and Judas Ihc brother of James. 14 These all continued with one accord in prayer and supplication, with the t women, and Blary the mother of Jesus, and with his brethren. 15 IT And in those days Peter stood up in the midst of the disciples, and said, (the number of the names together were about a hundred and twenty,) 16 Men and brethren, this scripture must needs have been fulfilled, which « the Holy Ghost by the mouth 313 A. M. )b33. A. D. '29. 1 Mai 21 36 n'h.5.1.2. I X rr, rte jJT irrr o) ifif IMu coming ujion you. n Lti.2-1 11 Mai Si 9 ,. c.2.7. .3.31. (, Tn.14.3. I Th.4.16. Ln.G.ia. 16. t 1,-1.23 5.5. .Jl.lO. Holy Spirit should convince the world of sin, &c., fJohn xvi. 8,) it is po^aible^ that the apostles expected that this effect would immediately follow tiic irift of thi- Holy Ghost. See Doddridge. In this question of the disciples, as Ctlvin remarks, "There are as many errors as words. They dream of on ecrthhj kingdom— they assign the time, this r»ne— they shut out thu Gentilr.s, re- straining the kingdom to Israel. Again, they would fain know what wis not rcvealccl ; whereas, true wisdom is to stop in learning where Chi 1st, or.r IMas- ter, pauses in te-aching. Hence we see the ahsurdity of aiming to hu " wi.'-e above what is written ;' or to deal in mysteries, which are either not loveaiLcl at all, or but doubtfully and obscurely." Ver. U. Shall so come.—'' Surely as he shall come, so he went," says Bp. Hall : and we know that, when he ascended up on high, he was attended by " thousands of angels, as at Sinai," though only two of them might appear to his disciples. (See Ps. lxi.\. 17.) As it was at Sinai, so was it at Olivet a..d 80 shall it be at the last day. Behold, he cometh with clouds— and with ten | tfinu.sands of his holy ones. (Rev. i. 7. Jiide 14.) Vor. 12. A sabbath day's journcT/— [Was seven and a half furlongs from Je- rusalem ; and the town of Bethany was fillecn. But the first region or tract of mount Olivet, called Bethphage, extended from the city a sabbatli day's jour- ney, where thi tract called Bethany began ; and from this place ouk Lcrd a*- cended. See Lightfoot.]— Bolster. Ver. 13. An upper rooin.— This \«as either a room in the temple, or (more likely, as we thinK.) in the house of s e friend. Ujiper rooms were generally large, and adapted for social meetings ; an« often used, according to Light- foot, for religious purposes. See note on chap, ii «.6. Ver 15. I'he number of the names— i. e. ol the,' • jns. So Rev. iii. 4. and xi. 13. Greek. Ver. 16. Men and brethrcn.—Thh phrase. Dr. Campbell remarks, is used thirteen time* Ln this book, and always without the copulative, which Iw thinks 314 ^ 'ZPi.S.15. : P». 39.25. a Ps. 109.8. or, office, CT,cha.Tgc ACTS, I. of David spake before concerning Judas, which was guide ^to them that took Jesus. 17 For he ^ was numbered with us, and had obtained part of this ministry. IS Now 5= this man iiurchased a field with the reward yof iniquity; and falling headlong, he bur$t asunder in the midst, and all his bowels gushed out. 19 And it was known unto all the dwelle!? at Jeru- salem ; insomuch as that field is called in their proper tongue, Aceldama, that is to say, The field of blood. 20 For it is written in the book of Psalms, Let ^ his habitation be desolate, and let no man dwell therein : and " his ^ bishoprick let another take. 21 Wherefore of these m.en c which have companied with us all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and out among us, 22 Beginning from the baptism of John, unto that same day that he was taken up from us, must one be ordained to be a witness with us of his resurrection. 23 And they appointed two, Joseph called uBarsabas, who was surnamed Justus, and Matthias. 24 And they prayed, and said. Thou. Lord, which « kno west the hearts of all men, show whether of these two thou hast chosen. .^liould always be omitted in the translation, together with Iho word men, whicii he thinks merely idiomatic. He would translate only "brethren/' or '■ brethren and fathers," as the words may be. See note on ciiap. iii. 14. Ver. 18. This man purchased a field.— ll is true tiiat he was not the pur- chaser, hut it was purchased with his money, and at his expen.se. So persons in scripture are often charged with the evils wiiich their conduct iiad occasion- ed ; as for instance, Zedekiah with tlic burning of Jerusalem, Jo. xx.wiii. 23. Fallins headlong .—'Tha Greek iprenes) strictly means, to fall forward, or on the face. Raphelius, Eisner, Parkhurst. Ver. 19. Anditivas known, &c.— Both Doddridge and Tonmsend consider this as a parentliesis, and the language of the Evangelist. From an_ ancient inscriplion, it seems that the fate of Judas became a proverbial form of cursing. See Doddridge. Aceldama— [Xhi) called the Potter's Field, i.^ situated about half way down the ravine between mount Zion, and the Hill of Evil Counsel, on the side of the hill, and south of Jeru.^alem. It is described by MaimdreU, (Journey, April 6,) as " a small piece ofj^'round. not above thirty 5-ards long, and half as much broad. One moiety of it is taken up by a stiuare fabric, twelve yards high, fan oblong square cavern, about Iwenty-si.x i)aces long, twenty broad, and about twenty feet deep, says Pocockc.] built for a charnel house. The corpses are let dnwn into it from the top, tliere being r the harvest, which commenced immcfliately after the passover. Fulh/ com«.— The day began nn the evening i)receding ; but on the morning following it was/u/Zy come. In one 7)/ace.— This [)lacc has been much disputed, many supposing that they ni)- lained an ar)artment of the temple ; but we conceive that they neither dareii to ask such a favour, nor would they by any means be so indulseil. as they lay at this time under the charge of having stolen the body of their Master. Sec Mat Axviii. 11—1.5. Ver. 3. Cloven tongues— i. c. (says Doddridge) " bright flame.a in n nyra- midical form, which were so parted as to terminate in several points, and tlierc- by to alford a proper emblem of the marvellous effccl— a miraculous diversity of languages." Vor. 5. Dwelling at Jerusalem— l e. during the feast. Of every nation vnder heaven. — This is cviilently spoken hyperbolically, and is e.xactly para.? lei to Deut. ii. 25. The western hemisphere, it may be recollected, was not then discovered ; but there were individuals present from all the countries here named, and probably many mo-e. 31P ACTS, II. f vohtii tlih voice xccf made. g or, trou- bUd ill. mind. i c.1.11. lCo.12.I0, j cl-.M. k 1 Tii.ar Joel 2.28.. 32. vvl.irli is now (lone ai.,1 ex- cites yuiir the'co'ii-*" plcu..ii ul Uie r':i- iii'jMs pro- m Is.4-1.3. Kze. 38.27. 6 Now f when ihi.s was noised abroad, the multitude came together, and wore ? confounded, because, that every man heard iheni" speak in his own languaj^e. 7 And they were all amazed and marvelled, saying one 10 another, Behold, Are not all these which speak ii Galileans? S And how hear we every man in our own tongue, wiierein we were born'? 9 Parthians, and JMedes, and Elamites, and the dwel- lers in Mesopotamia, and in Judea, and Cappadocia. in Pontus, and Asia, 10 Phrygia, and Paniphylia, in Egypt, and in the parts of Libya about Cyrene, and strangers of Rome, Jews and proselytes, 11 Creics and Arabians, we do hear them speak in our tongues i the wonderful vv'orks of God. 12 And they were all amazed, and were in doubt, say- ing one to another, j What meaneth this? 13 Others mocking said, These men are full of new wine. 14 II But Peter. st.Tuding up with the eleven, lifted up his voice, ancl said unto iheui. Ye men of .ludea, and all ye that dwell at .Jerusalem, be this known unto you, and hearken to my worJs: 15 For these are not drunken, as ye suppose, seeing k it is but the third hour of the day. 16 But this is that which was i spoken by the pro- phet 0 .loel ; 17 And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out '"of my Spirit upon all flesh : and Vcr. 6. When this was noised ahroad.— Greek, Wlinn Ihe voice was mate ;" i. e. wlicn it was reported. Every man heard them speak in his oiun lanynns^e.—Vmm this e.vprcssion. some have siiriposcd that iiie miracle CDiisi.stcd in li.ese ditlcrent per.^ons licaring in liicir own language wliat, waa spolcen only in the Syro-Clialdaic. or vul;:ar Hchrcw of that age. Bui ihis, be- sides imiltiiilying the miracle more tiian twenty-fold, would he ihe gift iifcars, and not of tongues.— Such facilities have been aflbrdcd foraminiring languafTcs, that miraculous powers seem no longer necessary ; unless it he considered as a miracle that God has raised up men with such extraordinary ahiliiies for ac- quiring new languages, as in the instances of Carey, Morrison, Martin, Lee, and others, who liave already been able to translate the Scriptures into the. languages of more tiian half the globe. This circumstance, in connexion with many olhcr.s. as ihe invention and recent in;|)rovementsin printing and naviga- tion, has already iierl'ormed wonders, and shows in how many unexpected ways Goil is able to effect his designs, and fulfd l;is promises. * Vcr. 8. In oiir ojww /ong't/c— Various opinions have been advancoil respect- ing this miracle of Pentecost. Tl-.e most rational, and the most general is, that rlie gift of tongues lasted during the ministry of the apostles, and waa gradually withdrawn toward the close of the first century. Ver. 9. In .fudea— Whore the popular dialect is thouglit to have been very diflbrent from that of Galilee. Ver. 10. Of Rome, Jeios and proselytes.— "\X. appears from Josephits, &c. that great numbers of Jews dwelt at Rome about this time, and made many proselytes."— Z>0(/c/?/cZ5'e. Ver. 13. Neiowine.—Hatnmoridam] Doddridsre, "sweet wine." Phtfarch says, the anci.:nts iiad methods of preserving their wines long sweet, and that Ihey were very intoxicatinj.'. Doddridge, Cabnet. These men alluded pro- bably to the wine provided for the feast. ^ Thus it is that strangers to vital reli- gion burlesque it under the names of fanatici.'^m and enthusiasm .— " They speak evil ofthings which they know not," (Jude 10,) nor can they understand till enlightened from the same divine source. Ver. l.'j. The third hour— TIiolI is, about eight in the morning. S«e note on chat. iii. 1. ACTS, II. 317 Voiir sons and your daughters sliall prophesy, and your I young men shall see visions, and your old men shall' dream dream. s: 18 And on my serv mts and on my hand-maidens I will pour out in those days of my Spirit; and ihey "shall prophesy: 19 And I will show wonders in heaven above and signs in the earth beneath ; blood, and fire, anil va- pour of smok ". : 20 The "sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before that great and notable day of the Lord come : 21 And it shall come to pass, that whosoever p shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved. 22 Ye men of Israel, hear these words ; Jesus of Na- zareth, a man approved of God among you by i mira- cles and wonders and signs, which God did by him in the midst of you, as ye "■ yourselves also know: 23 Him, being « delivered by tiie determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye i have taken, and " by wicked hands have crucified and slain : 24 \\ hom V God hath raised up, having loosed the pains of death : because it was not possible *' that he should be holden of it. 25 For David speaketh ^concerning him, I foresaw the Lord always before my face, for he is on my right hand, that I should not be moved : 26 Therefore did my heart rejoice, and my tongue was glad ; moreover also my flesh shall rest in hope : 27 Because thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, neither wilt thou suffer thy Holy One to see corruption. n cUlA,9, 10. I Co. 12. 10 0 Ma.ia24. 2Pf.:j.7,ip 1 I'i «.5. Ko.10.13 I Co. 1.2. rie.4.16. q .Ti-.U.IO, i "• He.2.4. |r J 1-. 15.24. i s I.u.22.22. 24.44. c.3.ia It c.5.m ! u Mat.27.1. i V Ln.24.1. 1 c.i-.i.3(),:« 1 Co.6 14. y.vA.'a.. 1 CMi.2.I2. i 1 Tli.l.lO. I He.13.ai. 1 Pe.l.2l. wJii. 10.13. X Ps.l6.a. 11. Vcr. 19. I will shoio iDonders.—Soe Mat. \xiv. Ver. 23. Foreknoioltdge.—'' Grotius, sis well a.s Beza, obsen-es, that jirosr- nosis niu-st hero signify decree; and Eisner lias shown tliaf it has the same signification in approved Greek wTiters.' Doddridge. Ye have taken.— Neither God's Ibreknowlcdjje. nor decree, in any decree lessened the wicked- ness of tliose who acted in this dreadful tragedy. They fulfilled the divine purposes tininfenlionally ; yea. contrary to their intention ; and were fighting against God with all their might and malice, while (poor, feeble creatures) they were in every instance fulfilling his decrees. " He doclh according to his will in the army of heaven, and among the inhabitants of the eartli." (Dan. iv. 35.) Ver. 25. I foreaaio.—Vs. xvi. 8, " 1 set." Doddridge, " I have regarded the Lord as always," &c. Ver. 27. My soul in hell. —The apostle Peter here, and Paul in Acts xiii. 35— 37, explain these words of David, found in the 16th Psalm, as applicable ex- clusively to our Saviour Clirisl. In the present translation there i.s some aml)!- guity. The word rendered Hell is in the Hebrew Slieol, and means both I he grave and the invisible world. Our translators frequently render it by the former word, as Gen. xlir. 3S ; xliv. 31. I Kings ii. 9. Job xvii. 13, 14, and often Hell, a.s here. Job x.wi. 6. Psalms ix. 17. But it is generally admitted to include (like Hades) he invisible world in general. Bishoj) Pearson says, " It appeareth that tlio first intention of puftingthese words into the Crerd was only to express the burial of our Saviour, ot the descent of his boily into the grave." It is most certain, however, that the phrase was afterwards explain- ed, even by the Christian fathers; of Christ's descent into the place of punish- ment. See 1 Peter iii. 18. " But that it was actually so, or that the apostle intemhul so much," the Bishop confesses is "not manifest." See also Pro- fessor H'itsius, who contends, " that '"^hrist descended into hell, (the place of torment.) is no where expressly affirmed in Scripture, nor in the most ancient creeds. The creeds which mentioned the descent, were generally silent with respect to the burial ; nor wa» it witbout some mistake that both were after- wards joined together." Dr. J. P. S7nilh renders the first clause of Ps. xvi. 10. 318 ACTS, 11. A. M. 40J3. A. D. '3. y or,/77«iv- I Q Ra.23.y. I'b. 132.11. b He.6.17. d ver.21. e Lu.2J.4S. g Jn.l6.7, 13. c.1.4. h c.10.45. Ep.4.8. i Ps.110.1. Mat.-A'.44 j Zee.13.1. k c.5.31. 1 .In.3.3.5. m 1>=.2.9,6.. 11 F.7.e.7.1G. '/fC.1'2.10 23 Thou hast made known to me the wayo of life; thou shalt make me full of joy with thy countenance. 20 Men and brethren, >' let me freely speak unto you of the ptitiiarch David, that he is both dead and bu- ried, and his sepulchre is with us unto this day. 30 Therefore being / a prophet, and knowing that God had sworn '^ with an oath t to him, that of the fruit of his loins, accordini; to the flesh, he would raise up Christ to sit on his throne; 31 He seeing this "= before spake of the resurreclion of Christ, that his soul was not left in hell, neither his flesh did see corruption. 32 This J Jesus hath God raised up, whereof ^ we all are witnesses. 33 I Therefore beingby the right hand of God exalted, and having =' received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath shed forth h this, which ye now see and hear. 34 For David is not ascended into the heavens: but he saith himself, The Lord i said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, 35 Until 1 make thy foes thy footstool. 36 Therefore let all the house Jof Israel know assu- redly, that k God hath made that same .Tesus, whom ye have crucified, both i Lord and "'Christ. 37 II Now when they heard this, they were pricked " in their heart, and said unto Peter and to the rest of the apostles, Men and brethren, what " shall we do? 3S Then Peter said unto them, p Repent, and be bap- tized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. " Tiiou wilt not leave my life in iIk' grave ;" wliicli nearly corrcspomls willi Dr. KennicotVs version, " Tliou wilt not abandon my life to tlio prave."— (Tlie word hell, from the Saxon hillan or hejun, to liide, or from hall, a ca- vern, lliougli now used only tor tlio place ot' torment, anciently denoted tiic concealed or unseen place of the dead in ^o.n<:Xik\.]—Bagster. Ver. 30. That of the fruit of his loins, [according to the flesh, he ivould raise up Christ] to sit on his throne.-'Vhe words here placed between brackf ts are wanting in the Ale.xandrian and Ephrem IMSS., and in the Cam- Ijvidg^j by correction ; also in the Vulgate, Syriac, and other ancient versions. Eoothroyd reads.tlicrelbrc, after Griesbach, " That rf tiie fruit of iiis loins should ONE sit on his throne." Ver. 33. B]/.— Hammond and Doddridge, " To the right hand." See and /jertr— That is, witness the efiects of Ver. 34. David is not ascended— \. e. in liis body, vliich is still entombed. Jerome mentions the remains of David's sepulchre, and a place is shown as such, even to this day. The Lord said, &c.— Ps. ex. 1. Ver. 3.5. Thy foes thy footstool.— It was cu.st.omary for conquerors ti>rmerl.v rto put their feet on the necks of the vanquished, Josh. x. 24. In the (•,lo.^e of the negotiations, after a late expedition to Aliriers, the Dey rcf}ised to gi\e up two prisoners, until at length ho was oliliged, and tlien he said, " His fool is on my neck, and what can I do." Orient. Lit. No. 13S6. Vei . 37. Tliey were pricked in their heart. — Doddridge, " pierced to the heart." If Christ and his Apostles believed and taught the salvation of all men, how account fbrthi? fact, that their preaching so much (ilanned thefars and, awakened the enmity of loicked men. 'I'lio fac^t is unquestioiKiblc. Christ rarely preached a sermon, which did not excitQ uneasiness in the iiiind.^ of sinners, and send them away dissatisfied and murmuring against llic preach- er. The same is true of the Apostles. Un ^er their preaching sinners vvtre "pricked in their hearts." Ver. 33. Repent, and be baptized.— They could only prove the sincerity of ACTS, HI. 1 3191 39 For the promise tis unto you, and to your child- 1 ren, and "■ to all that are alar ofi', even as many as ihCj . Lord our God shall call. j 40 And with many other words did ho testify and i exhort, saying, Save yourselves from this untoward generation. I 41 M Then they that gladly received his word were 'I baptized: and the same day there were a.dded unlo |! t/ietn about three thousand souls. M 4-2 And s they continued steadfastly in the apostles' j! doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and 'i in prayers. 43 And fear came upon every soul : and many t won- ders and signs wera done by the apostles. 44 And all that believed were together, and " lao all things common; 45 And sold their possessions and soods. and ' parted them to all men, as every man had need. 46 And they, continuing daily with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread ^from house to house, did eat their meat with gladness and singleness of heart, 47 Praising God, and having ^ favour with all the people. And >' the Lord added to the church daily such as should be saved. CHAPTER III. I Peter preaching to ihe people that c;mie lo ?« a lame man restored to his feet, }'2 prolessetli tlie cure not to have I'ceii wioughi by hie or John's own power, or lioiiiieas, b-.u by Goil, and his Son Jesus, and ihrough faith in his name : 13 witlial reprelieiiuijig lliem Ijt crucifying Jesus. 17 Which bec.iHse ihey did it throiidi iffnoraiice, and that thereby were fulfilled God's determinate counsel', and the scriptures: 19 he exhoneth d'.em by repentance and faith to seek remission of their sins, and salvation in tliesame Jesus. NOW Peter and John went up together into the temple at * the hour of prayer, beijig the ninth Jiov.r. g Joel 2.28. t Ma. 16. 17 a c.4.32,31. V IS.5S.7 2Co.9.1,9. lJn.3.17. y C.5.U. PS..5.5.17. Dh.6.10. their repentance by a public profession, of which baptism was tlie appointed sign. Vcr. 'J9. As many as the Lord cur Gad shall call— That is, all of every age and country, to w.hom the gospe! shall be sent. Vcr. 40. Save yourselves— Or, " Be ye saved." Drs. J. Edwards and Dodd- ridge. Ver. 41. Three thousand sovls—i. e. persons ; so ver. 43. Ver. 44. Were together. — Doddridge, " In the .-jame ;" certainly not in the same room, nor the same house, but in a quarter of the town probably where tlii'ir friends chielly resided. Vcr. 4S. And sold their 'possessions. — " That this unbounded liberality was not commantled l)y St. Peter, is evident from his address to Ananin<;. chap. V. 4. And that it was not intended as a precedent, is equally clear from all the Epistles, in which frequent mention is made of the distinction between rich and poor," dct.—Townsend's New Test. Arr. Ver. 46. They, coiitinuinsf daily— Th&t is. they daily \-isited the temple. Breaking bread from hotise to house.— Light foot, Pearson, and other.?, un- derstand this phrase, " breaking bread," as signifying the Eucharist, or Lord's Supper : but the words following, " did eat their meat," &c. strongly inclines us to rernrh liimi— i. 0. (with us) ahdiil (i)iir in tlie at'lcrnoon. " The Jews divided ilie time, from the rising' lo Uie sitting' of 1 he sim, iiiid twelve liours. whieh were (•(uiseipicnfly, at dirtfreiit limes nf the year, of inuMiual length. The third hour was (Ihcn- fore) the ini idi(! s)!ace hctween sim-ii. -Alter, tipoii examination Peter boldly avouching the lame man to be healed by the name of Je;>ns, and that by the sonie Jesus only we must be eternally Kiveil, 13 they conunaml him and John to preach no more in tfiat name, mid- ing aUo Ihrealening, 23 whereupon the church fleeth to prayer. 31 Am! Gnd, by moving the plaeie where tliey were as-scinbltd, testified that he heard their prayer : conlirniing llie church wilii tlie gift of tJte Holy Ghost, and with ma- tiial love and charily. A ND as they spake unto the people, the priests, and -^ the '' captain of the temple, and the b Sadducees, came upon them, 2 Bein" grieved that they taught the people, and preached through .lesus the resurrection from the dead. 3 And they laid hands on them, and put lliem in hold unto the next day: for it was now even-tide. 4 Howbeit many <^ of them which heard the word believed ; and the number of the men was about five thousand. 5 IT And it came to pass on the morrow, that their rulers, and elders, and scribes, 6 And Annas li.2.2. 1 1'e.3.8. f Lu.1.48, 49. .■„1.2i g J.i.1.16. 24 And when they heard that, they Ufted r.p tberr voice 10 God with one accord, and said. Lord, t thou ari God, which ha.-^t made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all that in them is : 25 Wlio by the mouth of thy servant David hast said, Wliy " did the heathen rage, and the peopk iniapfine vain things? 2(5 'Vhv. kings of the earth stood np, and the rulers w"re 2;athercd togctlier against the Lord, and against his Christ. 27 For of a truth against thy holy child Je'^'us whom thou hast anointed, both ^ Herod, and Poiitiue Pilate, with the Gentiles, and the people of Isiael, were gathered together, 2S For w to do whatsoever thv hand and thy coun- sel determined ^ before to be dione. 29 And now, Lord, behold their threatenings : and grant unto thy servants, that with all v boldness they may speak, thy word, 30' By streichmg forth thy hand to heal ; and tha- ^ signs and wonders may be done by the name of th> holy child Jesus. 31 H And when they had prayed, "^ the place was shaken where they were assembled together; and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and b th'ey spake the word of God with boldness. 32 And the multitude of them that believed were of one^ heart and of one soul : neither said any of them that aught of the things which he possessed was his own; but 'i they had all things common. 3 And with great power '^ gave the apostles witness f of the resurrection of the Lord Jesus: and great grace s was upon them all. 34 Neither was there any among them that lacked : for as many as were possessors of lands or houses sold them, and brought the prices of the things that were sold, 35 And 1' laid them down at the apostles' feet; and ■ distribution was made unto every man according as he had need. Vor. 25. Who hy the month of thy servant David.— S^cc Ps. ii. 1, 2. Ver. 26. Against his Christ— i. o. h\s A>iointe(l—thc IMe.s.siah. Ver. 27. Thy holy child.— (Gr. pais.)— Thin term may [irobahly be here wed lo intimate ti)at the opposition commonci'd in our Saviour's infancy ; and He- rorl the Great, a.s well U3 Hcmcl the Tc'rarch. rriay be tiore uncF(;r.5to()d. Ver. 23. Determined.— Doddrids^e, "predetermined." Compare chap. ii. 23, with Luke .vxii. 22. Ver. 31. IVie place was shaken.— Sec chari. ii. 2. This api>ears to have been tlic prehidc to a farther outpouring of the Spirit. Ver. 34. Neither any that lacked.— As to the community of [roods, men- ' tioned in chap. ii. 4A, &c., and again here, it hy no means appears to have t)een '' ,' intended for h utandinc practice in thi» Cliri.stian Cliurch, for it is no where en- I I joined : nor is it desirable, for it wouhl .sujievsedc the e.xercise of the nuisi amiable grace of chari'y: for if the members of lli* Church were all nhke, ricli or poor, they woulrl have no opportunity to relieve each olher; but our Lord told Ilia apostles, " The poor ye have with you always, and, wJ»ensoevcr yo will, ye may do them good." (INIark .\iv. 7.) Ver. 35. And laid them doicnat the apotttei'fe.ct—i. e. for their d>stril))ifii>n. . Thi.s shortly after occa.*ioned Ihcm so much secular employment, that thiy | were overwhelmed with it. See chap. vi. 1. &c. ACTS, V. 325 36 And Joses, who bv the apostles was surnamed Barnabas, (which is, being interpreted, The son of consolation,) a Levite, and of the country of Cyprus, 37 Having land, sold it, and brought the money, and laid it at the apostles' feet. CHAPTER V. „ , , , 1 After tliat Aiianiiu ami Sappliira his uile for their hypocrisy at Petsr s re.jtike had falleiul.iwn ileaJ, 12 ami tluit the rtat of the apostles had wrought manv A. M. 40331 A. D. !». __ .. apostles are agttio imp: Uiii? them to preach openly to nil : 21 ulien, miracles, 14 to the iiicrei\se of ihcfailli 19 Init ilelivereti by an angel biaaiiii? th^ , _ • , ,- . , , after t'leir leachhij acoor^lingly in the temple, -5 ami l«lore tlie council, 33 they arc in ilanser to be k'illeil, through tlie advice of Gamaliel, a great counsellor among the Jews, they oe kept alive, 40 and are but beaten : tor which Uiey glorify God, and ceaai no day Iroiii preaching. BUT a certain man named Ananias, with Sapphira his wile, sold a possession, . 2 And kept back part of the price, his wife also being privy to it, and '^ brought a certain part, and laid t^ al the apostles' feet. . , , , o u ^n ^ 3 But Peter said, Ananias, why hath batan o tillen thy heart « to lie to . idiom will ju.^tify us in explaining, " a kmd-lieartcd man. So on the other hand, " a son of Belial" is a morose and wickinl man. 1 oam j-xv 17 Ci/prus— {Cyprus is one of tiie hireest islands of the Mediterra- nean, distanltrom the main land of Syria about 100 miles, and about 60 from Cilicia : extending in length from east to west about -iOO miles, and in breadth 60 ; between ^at. 34° 30' and 35" 30 N. and Ion. 32= and 34" 35^E. It was cele- brated lor its tertilitv, heinff, say Straho and Ammianiis. sufficiently provided with all thin-s wilhi'n itself; but it was as inlamous for the worship ot V onus, hcnci; ca!lcd'A'?/;»/s, or Cypria, and for the lu.\ury and debauchtury ol tlic in- habitants. The Jews were very n\inierous in this island.]— J5a§-srer. Chap. V. Ver. 1. But a cer^a/rtWian.— There are many profes.«ors who love applause, and when they find it exi;ited by acts of generosity, will endeavour to ape them by an appearance of charity, without the principle ; by ceilain acts of liberality adapted rather to draw the iidmiration of iheir brethren, tlian to relieve ihe nece.ssiti.-s of the poor. This is hypocrisy. ,, \i'r.Z. To lie to the Holy Ghost.— ^\a.rg. ' to uec.eive." Doddridge, l^. imiKise on the Holy Spirit." But this attempt to impose (or deceive) WE> lj tcllmsa falsehood: we therefore prefer the common rendering. Ver' 4. Was it not thine oivn. — He was not obliged to sell •• those w'lO Jid, acted voluniarilv, anct from a princiide of charity and kindne.ss : when he had soid. ho was not reqiured to bring the money ; or if he had brought pj.rt ot it as a part, the rest would not have been required ; it was bringin-i a put as the johole, and tiicreliy attempting to deceive men who acted under tlie mmediate indiience of the Holy Spirit, that constituted the essence of their crirnc. Unto men—l e. " unto men only." Compare Evod. .xvi. 8. 1 Sair. viii. 7. Ver. 5. Gave up the ghost.— Doddridge, " Expired." So ver. 10. voiiatre, so celebrated for wit and vice, has dressed up the sto^y to make it ridiculoim, just as Nero did some of the Christians in pitch jackets, to burn them. It any persons wish to see his misrepresrntations exposed, they may see this com- pletely done in Dr. Findley's Vindication of tlie Sacred Baiks. ff^ 32G ACTS, V. A. M. cir. 4iSl. A. D. cir. J Ps.50.l8. ver.3. k ver. 5. 1 0.2.13. : 0.4.30. Ro.15.1 He.2.4. n Jn.12.42. o c.4.21. p c.2.47. q or, in every street. T Ma. 16. 17, 18. Jn.14.12. I Ja.5.16. t c.4.1,2. a or, envj. T C.12.5..7. 16. 23.. 27. xJn. 6.63,68 17.8. y c4.5,6. 8 And Peter answered unto her, Tell me whether yc sold the land for so much 1 And she said. Yea, for io much. 9 Then Peter said unto her, How is it that ye have agreed ) together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord ? be- hold, the feet of them which have buried thy husband are at the door, and shall carry thee out. 10 Then k fell she down straightway at his feet, and yielded up the ghost : and the young men came in, and found her dead, and, carrying her forth, buried her by her husband. 11 And 1 great fear came upon all the church, and upon as many as heard these things. 12 IT And by the hands of the apostles were "> many signs and wonders wrought among the people ; (and they were all with one accord in Solomon's porch. 13 And " of the rest durst no man join himself to them : but " the people magnified them. 14 And believers were the more added to the Lord, multitudes Pboth of men and women.) 15 Insomuch that they brought forth the sick rose up Theudas, boasting himself to be somebody} to whom a number of men, about four hundred, joined themselves: who was slain ; and all, as maiiy as " obeyed him, were scat- tered, and brought to nought. 37 After this man rose up Judas of Galilee in the days of the taxing, and drew away much people after him: he « also perished; and all, even as many as obeyed him, were dispersed. 38 And now I say unto you. Refrain from these men, and let thein alone : p for if this counsel or this work be of men, it will come to nought : 39 But if 1 it be of God. ye cannot overthrow it ; lest haply ye be found even to fight ^ against God. 40 And to him they agreed : and when they had called tiie apostles, and » beaten them, they command- ed t that they should not speak in the name of Jesus, and let them go. 41 IF And they departed from the presence of the council, rejoicing " that they were counted worthy to suffer sua me for his name. 42 And daily " in the temple, and in every house, they ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ. CHAPTER VI. 1 Tiie apostles, clesirous to have Ihe poor regarded for their Irodily sustenance, ns al.so careful thenisclves to dispense the word of GoJ, the food of the soul, 3 appc;;u the otTice of deaconship to seven chosen men. 5 Of whom Stephen, a man lull of faith, and of the Holy Ghost, is one. 12 Who is taken of those, wliom he confounded in disputing, 13 and after I'alsely accuscl cf hlaspheiny against the law and tlie temple. AND in those days, when the number of the disci- ples was multiplied, there arose a murmuring of the Grecians ^ against the Hebrews, because ineir widojvs were neglected in h the daily ministration. Vcr. 36. Thciidas.—['i'\\\^ was probably tlic same wiili tlw Judas, (for Jude is called Thuddcufi, Mat. iii. 18.) of whom Josephui savf, thai " a litiio after the death of Herod the great,^ he raised an insurrection in Galilee, and aimed at gettini: tiie sovereignty of Jutica." und that he was defeated and put to dodth.]—Eag-sler. Vor. .37. Judas of Galilee.— \ Judas the Gaulonite, as he is termed by J.)se- phus, ouriosed the levying of taxe.s by Cyrenius ; but he was soon cut ofl', and all his followers dispersed.]— BrtiT.^rtT. Ver. 40. And to Mm they agreed.—" So does God sometimes use the ^'ood sense and temuer of those who do not themselves receive the Gospel, for the protection of those who are faithfully devoted to his acTvicc."— Doddridge. Ver, 42. In every house.— It was Ion? after this heforeany places of worship were expressly built for Christians : but in every house there was a worsiiip- pinjf family; frequently several of them unit d, and thus, by degrees, the house became a church. See 1 Co. xvi. 19. Chap. VI. Ver. 1. The Grecians -Commonly called Hellenists; namely, foieiijn Jews, who used tlie Greek lan!;ua?e, both in their ^^yna!.'o^.rues, and in their common coiiversation ; whereas those called Hebrews used the then He- brew, or Syro Chaldaic. sio Doddridge, Campbell, Scott, and most others. Widows tvere neglected.— A iiistn]Mt\on of alms was made everyday. This practice obtaineiJ amon?: the lews in common, for they used to collect every day for the poor, and eive it daily to them. Mai.monides sjxiaks of it in this manner: " They if.i>point collectors, who receive every day from every court a piece of broad, or any sort of food, or fruit, or money, from wlii>niso- over that offers freely for the time ; and they divide that which is coliefte Philip, and Prochorus, and Nica- nor, and Timon, and Parmenas, and i Nicolas a pro- selyte of Antioch: 6 Whom they set before the apostles : and when j th(»/ had prayed, they k laid their hands on them. 7 IF Ajid 1 the word of God increased ; and the num- ber of the disciples multiplied in Jerusalem greatly; and a great company of the priests «> were obedient to the faith. 8 ^ And Stephen, full of faith and power, did great wonders and miracles ainong the people. 9 Then there arose certain of the synagogue, which is called the synagogue of the Libertines, and Cyre- nians, and Alexandrians, and of them of Cilicia and of Asia, di.sputing with Stephen. 10 And they were not able " to resist the wisdom and the spirit by which he spake. 11 Then tney suborned « men, which said, We have heard him speak blasphemous words against Moses, and against God. 12 And they stirred up the people, and the elders, and the scribes, and came upon him^ and caught him, and brought /u?n to the council, A. M. 4033. A D. 31. c Ex. 13. 17 ..26. clG.2. I Ti.3.7,3, 10. h c.8.5,26. 21.3. i Re.2.6,15. j cl.24. k c.9.17. 13.3. ITi.iU. 1 IS.S5.U. c. 12.31. 19.20. . rs.l32 9, 16 J 1). 12.42. 0 2Ki.21.10, Matas. 69,90. Ver. 3. Among you—'i. e. amon? the body of believers ; so Drs. Harnniond and Whitby; but Preb. Toionsen'd and otiiers think they woro clwsen from the seventy disciples, of which, however, we have no decisixe proof. We incline to think, they were chosen specially from among the complaining Helle- nists, since the names seem all of Greek extraction. Ver. 5. Nicolas, a proseh/le of Antioch— Mis\it be chosen to gratify certain proselytes an>ong tho.se who had complained. Ver. 6. Laid their hands on the)n—A< expressive both of their approbation, consecratio;!, and their l)lessing ; not of conf'errin? on them the Hi->ly Spirit; the electors were to choose only men " full of the Holy Ghost." Vcr.se 3. Ver. 7. A great co>npani/.— The priests, on their return from captivity, w«rn between four and five thousand ; Ezra iii. 36—39 ; and the number was proba bly much increa.'cd. Ver. 8. Fu/l of faith. &c.— Doddridge, "Full of g:-c e," &c.; v.-ho .ndda, " so many valuable copies, read grace instead of faith, ;:iat 1 tliou?ht myself obliged to follow them." So Bonthroyd. Ver. 9. The synagogue of the Libertines, &c.— This appears to us to be a synagogue for foreigners ot' the difterent coiuitries here named. The Liber- tines are admitted to lie liberated slavcf, or their children, at Rome, of which there appcar^to have been so great a number, that 4i)i)0 were sent to Sardinia, others to different parts, and the rest banished to Judea; but the .«ynagoirue does not appear to have been restricted to these, but was frequented by Cyre- nians, Alexandrians, &c., some of whom had probably a taste for the Greek philosophy. Ln/rfn^r thinks ihaf each of these parties had a synagogue, which IS not unlikely, if ns the Jews say. they had 480 synauogtie.'^ in Jeni.^alem. Ver. 11. Blasphemous words.— CampbeU, would renderit, " revilin? worcfjre he dwelf in Charran. 3 And said h unto him, Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and come intj ih^ land which I shall show thee. 4 Then ■= came he out of the land uf the Chaldeans, and dwelt m Charran : and from ciionce, when his father was dead, he removed ii'D into this land, wherein ye now dwell. 5 And he gave him none inheiitance in it, no, not so much as to set his foot on : yet he promised ^' that he would give it to him lor a.po?.sossion, and to his seed after him, when as yet lie had no child. 6 And God spake on thi.': wise, That •-■ his seed should sojourn in a strange laud ; and that they should bring them into bondagl^ and entreat them evil four f hun- dred ycfirs. 7 And the nation lo whom they shall be in bondage will I judge, said God : and after that shall ihey come forth, ani serve » it>^ in this place. 8 And hhe gave him the covenant of circumcision : Chap. VII. Vcr. 2. tVhen he was in Meaopotainia.—lEoih Ur of tWa Clial- (lees, aiitl Haran, wore, properly spcakiiifr. in McsuptjlaiTiiti, tliou;jh Haian wa.s much nuaror to Canaan llian Ur was.]— fiafs^er. Charran— Or " Har.ui," Gen. xi. 31,32. Ver. 4. When his father was dead.— [From Go. .\i. 26, it appears that Abra- hnm was born when Terali wa.s 70 years of ase ; and Im dcpartotl from Harun Mhen 75, (Ge. xii. 4 ;) while Terah lived to the a?c of 205 yeai^, (Ge. xi. 32.) Instead of 205, h()wt:vcr, th<> Samaritan has 145, which reconciles thi.-; di.scre- pancy ; hut it i.s not improbable, that Abram was in reality born when his fa- ther Terah was Kit) years old ; and that he is merely menlioncd^/-s/ in Ge. n. 26. by way of di^''nit!/.\—Basrsfer. Ver. 5. So much a.s to set his foot on —To this it is objected, that lie pur- chased a family t'rave of the sons of Heth; Gen. xxv. 17. Titio; but, 1. A {rrave is a place fi)r ti man to lay Ids bones, and not to set his feet. 2. Even this he boif^ht. notwithstanding' the whole country iiaii been matle over to him by Divine promise. 3. The expression is evidently proverbial, and means that he bail no ijroiiml whereon he might f:ilher build or walk. Ver. 6. Voxr hundred y^rtrs-.— ISiepben here uses Ihe round numbei 400. leaving out the odd tens ; for it is evident, from the parallel passage-t, ad well as Josephus, that the real number of years w;is i3^. \—liagster. ACTS, VII. 331 \. M. 4036. A. D. 31. and so i Abraham begat Isaac, and circumcised him tlie eighth day; and Isaac } begat Jacob; and Jacob k be^at the twelve patriarchs. 9 V. And the patriarchs, moved with i envy,' sold Joseph into Egypt : but '" God was with him, 10 And dehvered him out of all his afflictions, and gave him favour and wisdom in the sight of Pharaoh king of Egypt; and he "made him governor over Egypt and all his house. ll'Now o tnere came a dearth over all the land of Egypt and Chanaan, and great affliction : and our fathers found no sustenance. 12 But P when Jacob heard that there was corn in Egypt, he sent out our fathers first. 13 .4.nd at the second time Joseph '^ was made known to his brethren; and Joseph's kindred was made known unto Pharaoh. 14 Then sent Joseph, and called his father Jacob to him, and all "" his kindred, threescore and fifteen souls. 15 So Jacob went down into Egypt, and died, he, and our fathers, Itj And » were carried over into Sychem, and laid in the sepulchre that Abraham bought for a sum of mo- ney of the sons of Emmor the father of Sychem. 17 IT But when the time of the promise drew nigh, which God had sworn to Abraham, the people ' gi-ew and nmhiplied in Egypt, IS Till anoiiier king arose, which knew not Joseph. 19 The same dealt subtly with our kindred, and evil entreated our fathers, so "that they cast out their young children, to the end they might not live. 20 In which time Moses ^ was born, and was ^ ex- ceeding fair, and nourished up in his father's house! wor./erfrto three months: ^""^ i Ue.21.l..4 J Ge£5.a Ge.3T.28. P3.l')!>.n E.G«?3a2, Gc.41.«. o Ge.41.51. p Ge.42.i;a. q Gc45.4,I6 r Ge.46.27. De.l0.2a. Jos.24.32. Ex.l.7..a Ex. 1.22. Et.2.2, &c. Ver. 13. Joseph. — In Josupli, says Preb. Town-'send, we soc a man. wise , in iiocent, and gri-iit, liatud liy liis brethren, and .=;()I(1 for a ^lave to licatheii E?yp- j tians. In liis liiiiniliation he was exalted. Hcatl-.ons to wijom lie had been given over, bowed the knee before hi in— his own family were jiresorved from Eerishinj?— he became the saviour ot'all— administeiinff to them l.n-ad, the eni- icin of life ; and to hiin every knee liowed, both of his own kindred and of strangers. He was tempted, and triumphed : he was pttisecutcd and inipri.5on- cd under a malicious and false accusation ; he was not actually crucified, but he sultered with two malefactors, and promised life to one of thf;m, and deliver- ed liimsclf by the Divine Spirit that was given to him. He was seen twice by his brethren : the tirst time tliey knew him not, but the second* he v\as made known unto lliem. Ver. 14. Threescore and fifteen.— [\n the Hebrew text, the number of per- 3tins is threescore and. ten; but Stephen (luotes from the Septuagint, which adds Ww.Jive sons of Epbraim and Manasseh to the account. \—lia^sler. Vo.r. 16. That Abraham bought.— lOt' t\w two buryin? places of tiie patri- archs, one was at Hebron, the cave and field which Abraham purchased of Ephron (he Hiftite, (Gen. x.viii. 16, &c ;) the other in Sy/hem, which Jacob (not Abraham) bought of the sons of Emmor, (Gen. xx.xiii. 19.) To remove this glaring discrepancy, Markland interpnjts para, from, as it frequently sig- nifies v-jth a {.'cniiive, .nnd renders, "And were carried over to Sychem ; and afterwa-d.'? from amon? the descendants of Emiuor, the father, or son, of Sy- chem, they were laid in the sepulchre w bicb Abraham bought ftjr a sum of money." This agrees with tlvj account which Josephn-i gives of the patri- archs ; that they were carried out of Egypt, first to Sychem. and then to He- bron, where they were buried.]— Bag^ster. Ver. 20. Moses— Tho illustrious legislator and propiiet of the Hebrews, who led the Israelites to the borders of the promised land. — Exceeding fair.— fF- 332 ACTS, VII. I A M. 4035. A. U. 31. y Lu.24.19. great abi- lities.— Kmii.fnt for his .a- leiwii discori-ie, an.l for the pni- deiit ami successful coiiJiict of affairs. b Kx.3.2, ic cl Jo?..5 1.5. Ec.5.1. 21 And when he was cast out, Pharaoh's daughter took him up, and "nourished him for her own son. 22 And Moses was learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians, and y was mighty in ^ff words and in deeds. 23 And ^ when he was full forty years old, it came into his heart to visit his brethren the children of Israel. 24 And seeing one of them sufier wrong, he defended him, and avenged him that was oppressed, and smote the Egyptian : 25 a For he supposed his brethren would have under- stood how that God by his hand would deliver them : but they understood not. 26 And the next day he showed himself unto them as they strove, and would have set them at one again, saying, Sirs, ye are brethren ; why do ye wrong one to another 7 27 But he that did his neighbour wrong thrust h\n* away, saving. Who made thee a ruler and a judge over us 7 23 Wilt thou kill mc, as thou didst the Egyptian yesterday? 29 Then fled Moses at this saving, and was a stranger in the land of Madian, where lie begat two sons. 30 And b when forty years were expired, there ap- peared to him in the wilderness of mount Sina a.o angel of the Lord in a flame of fire in a bus*.. 31 When 3Ioses saw it, he wondered at 'he s-ight: and as he drew near to behold it, the voice of the Lord came unto him, 32 Saying, I am the •= God of thy fathers, the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. Then Moses trembled, and durst not behold. 33 Then said the Lord to him. Put d oflT thy shoes from thy feet : for the place where thou standest is holy ground. 34 I nave seen, I have seen the affliction of my people which is in Egyjit, and I have heard their groaning, and am come down to deliver them. And now come, I will send thee into Egypt. 35 This Moses whom they refused, saying. Who made thee a ruler and a judge? the same did God send to be a ruler and a deliverer by the hand of the •^ angel which appeared to him in the bush. 36 He brought them out, after f that he had showed "Fairto (iroiJ ;" where the name of God is considered a.s un adjeclivo, and mifdit porliapshn reiulereil '' divinehj fair." See E.xod. ii. 2. Ver. '22. All the wisdom of the Egyptians.— 'Y\\i>i may be fairly infe.Tcd, fVom his lining edut-ated as tliR son of Pharaoh'.-? daiitihter. See Heh. .\i. 2!. Ver. 23. Forty years o/tZ.— ITliis was a general tradi'ion anion? tlie Jews : — " Moflcs wa.s forty years in Pharaoh's court, Ibrty yeais in tlie land of IMiilian, and forty jears he served Israel.")— Brtg"A7e/\ Ver. 29. Mculian—O'T, " Midian." Ev. ii. 16.' Ver. 30. Mount Sina— Or 'Sinai." See E.\. iii. 2, &c.; called also Horeb, a famous mountain of Arabia the Rocky, thoUKht to be about 10,000 feet in height. Ver. 31. I have .9eew.- [Literally, " Seeing I have seen ;" a Hebraism for " I have surely seen." This varies considerably from the Septiiagint, and also from the Hebrew ; but wives tiio general meaning very clearly and faiib- fully. ]—lias-s/<;r. ACTS, VII. SI 3J3 wonders and signs in the land of Egypt, and in the Red sen, and in the wilderness forty s years^. 37 IT This is that Moses, which said i> unto the child- ren of Israel, A prophet shall the Lord your God raise] up unto you of your brethren, ilike unto me; him J shall ye hear. 3S This k is he, that was in the church in the wilder- ness with the angel i which spake to him •" in the mount Sina, and witk our fathers ; who " received " the lively oracles to give unto us : 3-3 To whom our fathers would not obey, but thrust him from them, and in their hearts turned back again into Egypt, 40 Saymg p unto Aaron, Make us gods to go before us: for as for this IMoses, which brought us out of the land of Egypt, we wot not what is become of him. 41 And they made a calf lin those days, and offered sacrifice unto the idol, and rejoiced in the works of their own hands. 42 Then God turned, and ^ave y them up to worship the ^ host of heaven ; as it is written t in the book of the prophets. O ye lionse of Israel, have ye offered to me slain beasts and sacrifices by the space of forty years in the wilderness ] 43 Yea, ye took up the tabernacle of Moloch, and the star of your god Remphan, figures which ye made to worship them : and I v/ill carry you away beyond Babylon. 44 ir Our fathers had the tabernacle of witness in the wHderness, as he had appointed, " speaking unto Moses, that ^he should make it according to the fashion that he had seen. 45 Which * also our fathers «that came after brought in with Jesus into the posses-un of the Gentiles, whom >■ God drave out before the face of our fathers, unto the days of David ; 46 Who found favour ^ before God, and desired * to find a tabernacle for the God of Jacob. 47 But Solomon i^ built him a house. 48 c Hqwbeit the Most High dwelleth not in temples made with hands; as saith the prophet, 49 Heaven d is my throne, and earth is my footstool : wh.at house will ye build me? saith the Lord: or what is the place of my rest 7 1. De.l3.15, c.3.iH. j MrtilT!). k lle.-J.'Z .'f.Kx.;9.3, 17. n De.5.27, 31. jii.i.n. o Ro.3.2. p Ex.32.1. q De.9.;6. lL.IU).19, s Ue.4.l9. S>Ki.l7.l6. Je.l9.13. t ^m..5.25. n or, who spake. V Ex.2S.40. a>.3(i. He.8.5. w Jos.3.14. X or, received. y Ne.9.24. Ps.44.i 78,55. z lSa.16.1. a I Ch.22.7. r I Ki.6 1, 4c. S.20. c 1 Ki.8.27. cH.SS. d Is.Cfi fi. \ST. 33. This is ;je.— Compare E.\. xix. 19, 20. Ver. 40. M'ot /lot—i. c. " Know not." Ver. 13. Moloch.— A hcatliuii doity worshipped by the Ammonites, whoc« principal saciiticcs wore liiinian victims. Reniphan. — Tho Coptic nanro of Saturn. Babylon.— \\n the passage of Amos, to wliich Stephen referii. r. is beyond Damascus; but as Assyria and Media, to wliich lliey wen; carried, were not only beyond Damascus, but beyond Babylon itselt", he .states that fact, and tliii.-; fi.iccs more precisely the place of tlieir ca.\AW\X.y.]—hagster. Ver. 45. Brouqht in with Jfsus— Meaning Josiuia. Into the possession (if the Gentiles— i. e. into Canaan, then in possession of the Canaanites. Ver. 49. Ilmven is my ?/)ro»c.— Intimating that he was under no ohiiiration to them for their temple, though it had been as splendid as that of Solomon ; DOT nui.st tln^y trust to it for protection, since it was built by human hands, and migiit be shivered to atoms in a moment, by Him who made " tlie earth hid footstool." 334 ACTS, VII. A. M. 4035. A. D. 31 e Ex.-ilS. f Le.26.41. 3e.S.'>S. Ho.ZZS, '29. h C.3.U. i Ga.3.19. i c.5.33. Ic c.6.5. I i>:e.l.l. mDa.7.13. n Lu.4.29. He. 13. 12, o C6.13. p c.8.l,3. '.^.20. 50 Hath not my hand made all these things? 51 Ye « stiff-necked and f uncircumcisedin heart and ears, ye do always resist the Holy Ghost: as you/ fathers did, so do ye. 52 Which s of the prophets have not your fathers persecuted ? and they have slain them which showed before of the coming of the h Just One ; of whom ye have been now the betrayers and murderers : 53 Who have received the law by » the dii^position of angels, and have not kept it. 54 IT When they heard these j things, they were rut to the heart, and they gnashed on him with their teeth. 55 But he, being k full of the Holy Ghost, looked up steadfastly into lieaven, and saw the glory of God, and Jesus standing on the right hand of God, 56 And said. Behold, I see the i heavens opened, and '" the Son of man standing on the right hand of God. 57 Then they cried out with a loud voice, and stop- ped their ears, and ran upon him with one accord, 58 And cast " him out of the city, and stoned him : and the witnesses ° laid down their clothes at a young man's feet, whose name was p Saul. 59 And they stoned Stephen, calling upon God, and saying, Lord Jesus, receive '^ my spirit. 60 And he kneeled down, and cried with a loud voice. Lord, r lay not this sin to their charge. And when he had said this, he fell asleep. Vcr. 51. Uncircumcised in heart and ears.— 'To circumcise the heart, is to remove its obduracy ; Ezek. x.v.wi. 26. To circumcise tiie ears, is to remove tlie backwardness in men to attend to divine tilings : it is compared to remov- ing tiie hardened wax, wiiich sometimes destroys Die iicaring. To circumcise these, is to give " the Jiearing ear, and tiie underfetaiiding lieart." Ye do al- loays rests;.— Sinners resist and provoke the Holy Spirit, and Cliristians grieve him. Gen. vi. 3. Ver. 53. By the disposition of angels.— Wesley, "by tlie ministration of angels." DodtZrid^e, " tliroush ranks of angel.s." See Gal. iii. 19. Ver. 54. Cut to the heart.— The same word which is used in cli. v. 33, with llie words, " to tlie heart," inserted in the original, which in tlie former pas- sage have been supplied. Ver. 56. Opened.— The vision whicli Steplien had of the Lord Jesus, we consider of a nature similar with those of the prophets Isaiah and Ezekiel, and certainly intended for his support and encouragement in the hour of death ; and it is remarkable that, in this instance, the Lord Jesus is not represent- ed in the usual posture of sitting, but as standing, as if in the act of inter- cession ; or, perhaps, as intimating to the dying martyr, that he was ready to receive the precious deposit lie was committing to his hands. Ver. 59. 2'hey atoned Stephen.— Dr. Lardner. whose opinion we have be- fore cited, John xviii. 3!, considers this and all other similar instances, ai riotous and unlawful acts. He says, " The Jewish people, at thi.< time, seem to have made no scruple of stoning a man immediately, wit'nout any trial." Mr M///?er accounts for their conduct in the following manner. Ho says, " Pilate having been disgraced, Judea sceins at this time to have been without a procurator : and Vitellius, the governor of Syria, was a man of great mode- ration toward the Jews .... who were now left to ihemst^lves, at least in religious concerns, and Stephen was their fn^t Christian victim." Lord Jems, receive my spirit.—" Now here is adying martyr, who is expressly .said to ' be filled with the Holy Ghost,' and to enjoy the vision of the heavenly world, and of the Saviour who was there ; in his last moments, too— on the very verge of eternity ; here is such a martyr, committing h\» departing spirit into the hands of the Lord Jesus, in the very same language and with the same confidence, with which Jesus, when expiring uix>n the cross, committed his .opirit into the hands of the Father. This expiring (iisciftle also, implores for- giveness for his murderers. Of whom does he implore it? Of the same Lord^ Jesus. Can a departing spirit be intrusted to any being, and tiie forgiveness of ACTS, VIII. 336 CHAPTER VIM. 1 By occaaon of the perseculion iii Jerusalem, the tharch being planted in Sa- marin, 5 by Philip the deacon, who preached, ilid miracles, and baptized many, among the rest Simon the sorcerer, a great seducer of the people : 14 Peter and John come to confirm aixl enlarge tJie church : where, by prayer ond imposition of hands gii ing the Holy Ghost, 18 when Simon would have bought ti.e like power of them, 20 Peter sliarply reproving his hypocr-fv, and covetousncs-s, and exhorting him to repentance, together with John preaching Uie "ord of the Lord, return to Jerusalem. 26 But ilie angel eendetli Philip to teach, and baptiz.e the Klliiopian eunuch. AND a Saul was consenting unto his death. And at that time there was a great persecution against the church which was at Jerusalem ; and they were all scattered b abroad throughout the regions of Judea and Samaria, except the apostles. 1 2 And devout men carried Stephen to his burial, and made great lamentation over him. 3 As for Saul, he <= made havoc of the church, enter- ing into every house, and haling men and women, committed them to p-rison. 4 Therefore they that were scattered abroad went everv where preaching the word. 5 Tlien Philip d went down to the city of Samaria, and preached Christ unto them. 6 And the people with one accord ^gave heed unto those things which Philip spake, <" hearing and seeing the miracles which he did. 7 For = unclean spirits, crying with loud voice, came out of many that were possessed with them : and many taken with h palsies, and that were i lame, were healed. 8 And .there was great joy in that city. 9 II But there was a certain man, called Simon, which beforetime in the same city used j sorcery; and be- witched the people of Samaria, giving out k that him- self was some great one : A. M. 4096. A. D. 32. r.26.10,U Ga.l.li. d C6.5. e 2Ch.30.12 f Jr..4.41,42 g Ma. 16 17. h Ma.2.3.. 0.9. 33,^. k c.5.36. 2 Ti. 3.2,5. sin be expected of him, who has not omnipotence and supreme authority? And can a (iyin" martyr, with his eyes fixed on tlie very vi.^ion of Go.], and lii.-^ sou! filled with tlie Holy Ghost, ask and pray amiss V'—SHiai-t's Letters. Chap VIII. Ver. l. And Saul.— [This clause evidently belone.s to the con- clusion of tlie preceding chapter : there is scarcely a worse division of chap- ters than this.]— Bagsfcr. Ver. 3. He viadcatavoc of the church.— The word which our translators have rendered " inaTO havoc," properly signifies to ravage as a wild lieast. It is tJius used in the Septuajjint, Dan. vi. 22, of lions ; and in Ps. Ixxix. 14, of the wild bnar.—Townsend. Ver. 4. Evenj where preaching^.— Thus the wrath of man fulfilled the pur- poses of God ; and the very means used to suppress the gospel contributed to Its wider proi)agation. Vcr. 5. The city of Samaria.— [RoXh^tr. "To a city of Samaria," for the city of Samaria had been utterly destroyed by Hyrcanus, and the cily built by Herod on its site was called Atigusta, in honour of Aiigustiis. Sajnaria com- prised the tract of country formerly occupied by the trilfes of Ephraim and Ma- nasseh west of Jordan, lying between Judea and Galilee ; beginning, f;ays Jo- sephus, at Ginea in the great plain, and ending at the toparchy of Acraba- tciu.\~Bagster. Vcr. 7. Unclean spirits, crying; Sic. — Compare Mat. x. I. Mark iii. 11. &c. Ver. 9. And betoitched— Rather. " astonished." This is the same word that, in ver. 13, is rendered, " wondered," and implies, that he excited great asto- nishment, as magicians and conjurors are wont to do. Simon was afi'ected by Philip's miracles, as the people had been by Simon's wonders ; and perhaps thought him a practitioner in the same art, but of higher attainments. See ver. 19. Some great ojc— Probably wishing it to be understood, that he was the Messiah, in opposition to Jesus. Some of the fathers say, that to tUflercnt characters he represented himaelf under the names of the three persord of the 336 ACTS, VIII. "^ I 2Co.ll. 19 tJiGa.3.1. p aignsand great 7iiir in the name of the three persons, itseenss toh.avo particular reference to Ihe GentiJL's—" all nations." Mat. .x.wiii. 19. Ver. 19. Gix'e me a>so this poiver.—" Frnm this infiiinous attemjit [of Si- mon) to bart'ain for the power of conferriii!,' the Holy Siiirit, (say.s Scott,) all mercenary comracts for church benefices, and other methods of lurnin:.' the concerns of rcliirion into a lucrative trade, are calk-d Siynoni/ ; of which there have been, and are, a ?rreat variety of species ; and will Im, so Ion;.' as men contiiuie covetous and ambitious, and verily supposi; that f:ain is godiiiu's.s. " Ver. 20. Thy money perish loitli thee.—Doddridsre, "Thy money ::() with thee to destruction." Not an imprecation, wishing it might do so, which he knew to be impossible, but an expression of alarm and danger. See nolo on IMark ii. 7. Ver. 22. If perhavs.—Thia expression is thought to intimate, in Peter, a fear lest Simon should have committed tlie unrrar.6.38, 33. g Is.65.21. Ho.6.3. h M.U)a Ep\'l7. i Ro.10.14 j Ps.25.9. k Is.53.7,8 Ver. 23. The gall of fiftterness— This is bitterness, or misery itself. The bond of iniquity— Is. slavery to lust, particularly the lust of covetousncss, call- ed ihe lu.si of the eye. (I John ii. 16.) The bond of iniquity is c.xpiained by Haviviond of a league with Satan, probably referring to the magical arts which he had practised. Vor. 21. None of these things.— Peter probably enlarged upon ihe awful con- sequences Simon might expect. Vcr. 26. Which is desert— \. e. the way through the desert, or wildcrnrss of Judca. Doddridge. [It is probable, that we should refer desert, not to (iaza, but to the wai/; though Gaza was situated at tlie entrance of the dc-^crl, and the ancient city was in ruins, being destroyed by Alexander. Strabo, 1. .xvi.}— Bagster. Ver. 27. .-1 eunuch.— A. term of office. See note on Gen. .xxxvii. 36. Can- dace, queen of the Ethiopians.—" Candace" is said to ho a name common to the Queens of Ethiopia, as Ca?sar was of the Roman emperors. Ethiopia, —from Aithomai, to burn, and ops, the face. The Ethiopia here mentioned is upper Ethiopia, or Habesch, lying south of Eygpt, on the Nile, and including the island Mero;. Ver. 31). Heard him read.— A late respectable traveller, in allusion to thia very passa^'o, remarks, that in Syria " they usually co on reading aloud, with a kind of singinir voice ; moving their he.ids and Iwdies in time, ami making a kind of monotonous cadence at regular infer\'als." Jou-ett's Clirijiian jfie- searchns. The ancient chariots were generally oi)en, like our common chaises. Ver. 33. In his humiliation his judgment loas taken away.— 'l'\\\fi. which is qujti.d from the Septuagint version of ihe.-c verses, seems to mean, " In his degraded state, justice was denied :" but compare Isaiah as ahov.-. Prebend. Townsend t)roposes a cnange in the punctuation of the original, connecting versos 32 and 33 thus : — "Like a lamb dumb before bis shearer, so opened he 338 ACTS, IX. 1 I,u.24.27. mc. 18.23. n c. 10.47. p Jn.11.27. I Co. 12.x 1. J 11.4. 15. , C.S.3. Ga.1.13. b the way. c 1 Co.l.J.S. 31 And the eunuch answered Phihp, and said, I pray theo, of whom speakcth the prophet this 7 of himself, or of some other man 7 35 Then Phihp opened his mouth, and began i at the same scripture, "^ and preache.l unto him Jesu?. 36 And as they went on their way, they came unto a certain water: and the eunuch said, See. here is water ; what doth " hinder me to be baptized ? 37 And Philip said. If « thou believest with all thy heart, thou mayest. And he answered and said, I P believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. 38 And he coiiinianded the chariot to stand still : and they went down both into the water, both Philip and the eunuch; and he baptized him. 39 And when they were come up out of the water, the Spirit of the 'i Lord caught away Philip, that the eunuch saw him no more : and he went on his way ■■ rejoicing. 40 But Philip was found at Azotus : and passing through he preached in aii the cities, till he came to Cesarea. CHAPTER IX. 1 Smil, poins towards Damascus, 4 is stricken down to the earthy 10 is calleil to the apostlesliip, IS and is haplized by Ananias. 20 He preac'ieib C'hrin boliUy. 23 The Ji>ws lay wail to l:iil him ; 23 so do tlie fire ians. hut he cs- capcih both. 31 'I'he church having rest, Peter licalelU Kiieas i,f ihe palsy, 3G and resior' t'l Tabitha lo life. A ND Saul, yet ' breathing out threatenings ^nd -^ slaughter against the disciples of the Lord, went unto the high priest, 2 And desired of him letters to Damascus to the syna- gogue.=!, that if he found any of ^ this way, whether they were men or women, he might bring them bound unto Jerusalem. 3 And cas he journeyed, he came near Damascus: and suddenly there shined round about him a light from heaven : not liis inoutli hcciiusc of .'iffliction ; nnil liis jii.stjndeiiicnt wa-s taken awav." The learned reader will judtism as lonj; as ]i08- J, bible. Ver. oS. Both intn the loater.— Doddridge says — '" Considering how frequent L j balhins wa:^ in tho.se hot countrie.^, it i-s not lo be wondered that baptism was 1' j, generally administered by immersion, though I see no proof that it was essen tial to the institniion." And the candid Lardner r.aj.s, " Ido not see any pioof that the Eiinnrh was baptized by immersion." How diflerenlly men view the same facts and circumstances ! Ver. 43. Azntu'i—'x. e. Aslidod, more than thirty miles from Gaza from whence he preached in all ihe cities along the coa.-,t of the iVIcditerranean. Chap. IX. jl'er. l. BrcaDiing ont threateninsrs and sfaugi'iter.—A strong 'i poetical exjiression. So //07/;c?- speaks ol' breathing rage, and Theocritus of i' lireathing slaushlrr See 0;?(?/?/. 7.?7. No. 1397. Ver. 2. Letters to Dawa«CJ/s.— The Jews to tlii.*! day an; said to corre.-5psl city on the globe. It is first mentioned Gen. xiv. 15, and now called Demesk. Ver. 3. Seur Damnncua.—li is imi>ossiblc to calculate the length of lhi« journey without accurately knowing the road lie went. Doddridge supposes ::j ACTS, IX. 339)1 ■ 4 And he fell to tho earth, and heard a voice say- ini? unto him, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou J»ine'? 5 And he said, Who art thou, Lord 7 And the Lord said, 1 am Jesus whom thou persecutest : it is hard for thee to kick "^ against the pricks. 6 And he trembling and astonished said, Lord, what fwilt thou have me to do 7 And the Lord said unto liim. Arise, and go into the city, and it shall be told thee what thou must do. 7 And the men which journeyed with him stood S'peechless, hearing a voice, shut seeing no man. S And Saul arose from the earth; and when his eyes were opened, he saw no man : but they led him by the hand, and brought lilm into Damascus. 9 And he was three days without sight, and neither did eat nor drink. 10 IT And there was a certain disciple at Damascus, named ''Ananias; and to him said the liOrd .in a vision, Ananias. And he said. Behold. I am hcre^ Lord. 11 And the Lord saiVZ unto him. Arise, and go into the street which is called .Straight, and inquire in the house of Judas for one called Saul, of Tarsus : for, behold, he prayeth, 12 And hath seen in a vision a man named Ananias coming in, and putting /as hand on him, that he might receive his sight. 13 Then Ananias answered, Lord, I have heard by many of this i man, how much evil he hath done to thy saints at Jerusalem : 14 And here he J hath authority from the chief priests to bind all that call k on thy naine. g Da. 10.7. j ver.'Jl. !t I Co.l.a it to have been 150 milos, and it miglit bo more. A great waj' to bring Iiis pri.soncrs, as he proposed, ver.se a. Ver. \. Anil heard a voice.— \l is only here said that Saul saw a \\^h\ from heaven, and Iicard a voice : biit as he twice as.serts that he did .sec I he Lord, (1 Co. xi. I ; XV. 8.) it i^ most re!L=ional>lo to conclude that it was at tiiis time. Another appearance of the Lord Jesus toiiim is mentioned clia}). .wiii. 11, but this is caicuhited to have been after lie iiad written the first Epistio to tli» Co- rinthians, and therefore cannot be here rclerred to. Ver. 5. It is hard for thte to kick against the pricks~Or " poads." Conti- pare De. xx.xii. 1-3. 1 Sam. ii. 29. r*s this sentence is wanting in many MSS., and some versions, it is omitted by Griesbach, who supposes it taken from chap. xxvi. 14. Ver. 7. Hearing' a voice. — Boothrmjd, "a sound," (as phnne is often ren- dered,) but not dislinguishiuff the words. — Thus were onr Lord's words, in i reference to another case, here fultilled ; " one was taken and another left." And thus it is to this day in our worshipping assemblies; many ner- sons may fit under the same rneans ofi?race; one may be converted wliilo many otiiors receive no benefit. Now. to whatever we may attribute this, the Scripture, and particularly St. Paul himself, refers the cause to divine frracn, " Who maketh thee todiffer?— By the grace of God, I am what I am." (I Co. iv. 7 ; XV. in.) Ver. 8. Thei/ Jed him—-\. e. his attendants. Ver. 11. Called Sfra^?/^^— This street is still existinar. and was visited lately by i\lr Barker, one of the ajji-nts of the Church iVlissionary .^ocii ty.— ITlio street called Straight, savs MaundreU. "is about half a ^nile in lentrth, run- ninsr from east to west lrirou?h the city. It bein? narrow, and tli(! houses juttinjT out in several places on both sides, you cannot have a clear prospect of its leu'Tth and straiirhtness. In this street is shown the hou.^e of Judas, with wlyjii Paul ItHked ; and in the same hou«e i-» an old tomb, said to i.c Ananias' ».' l—Ba^srer. Said, of Tarsus.— 'Vhv inhabitants of thi.s city ure ^ 340 ACTS, IX. A. M. 4187. A. D. oJ. 1 c.l3.'2. Ro.l.l. lCo.l.-,.IO. O^l.lj. Ep.3.7,8. m Rail. 13. e C23.23, 2 Co. 11.22 ..•.^7. 2Ti.l.ll, 12. q c.air r c.2.4. a c.26.20. Ga.l.l7. I Ga.l.I3, 23. u c.8.3. V Ps.81.7. wclS.23. A. M. 4010. A. D. -JIS. y 2Cn.n. 26, &c. Ps.21.11, 37. 32.33. I J0S.Z15. aGa.1.18. 15 But the Lord said unto him, Go thy way : for i he is a chosen vessel unto nie, to bear my name before "Uhc Gentiles, and "kings, and the ° children of Israel : 16 For I will show him how great things he must suffer P for rn y name's sake. 17 And Ananias went his way, and entered into the house ; and putting 'i his hands on him said, Krother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, that appeared unto ihee in the way as thou earnest, halh sent me, that thou niight- est receive thy sight, and "■ be filled with the Holy Ghost. 13 And immediately there fell from his eyes as it had been scales : and he received sight forthwith, and arose, and was baptized. 19 And when he had received meat, he was strength- ened. Then was Saul certain days with the disciples which were at ^ Damascus. 20 And straightway he preached Christ in (he syna- gogues, that ne is the Son of God. 21 Hut all that heard him twere amazed, and said; Is not this he "that destroyed themvvhich called on this name in Jerusalem, and came hither for that in- tent, that he might bring them bound unto the chief priests ? 22 But Saul increased the more in strength, " txnd confounded the "Jews which dwelt at Damascus, proving that this is very Christ. 23 IF And after that many days were fulfilled, the Jews took counsel ^ to kill him : 24 But their laying wait was known of Saul. And they watched y the gates day and night to kill him. 25 Then the disciples took him by night, and let ^him down by the wall in a basket. 2G IT And when Saul was come to ■* Jerusalem, he assayed to join himself to the disciples : but they were all afraid of him, and believed not that he was a disciple. descril)ed by Slrabo, as remarkable for tbeir attachment to literature and poliiH learning. Orient. Lit. No. 1-102. « Vcr. 15. Cen'iles.—IIatnniond and Doddridge, "Nations." It was not yet understood liint Ibe jo.spcl was to be preached to the uncircunrri.sed Gentiles : and yet the tiling had been so plainly intimated in onr Lord's command to prcacli it to " all nations," and to " every creature," that it seems sUangc it was not. Yer. 17. Putting his hands on him.—M was llie custom umons the ancient* to lay tluir baiid.i.pcntly on any person on whom they conferrt'd their hie.ssing, or any bcnelit— as liere recovery rjfsiirht. See Mat. xix. 13. IMark viii. 23. Vnr. IS. .SV«/cs.— Perhaps the external coat of the eye, shrivelled by tho splendour oftho light which .ntioneil were those whicli inclosed the house when; ho loiipcd. Sec'chap. xii. 13, 14. Vcr. 23. Let him down b;/ the trail.— h) 2 Co. xi. 32, it is added, " through a window ;" ."jo that the cas(! secerns very like that of the Hebrew spies. Josh, ii. 15.— i Maundrell states, Ihat after vi.siiiu"; the place of vision. " about half a mile distant fiom the city eastward," they returned lo the ciiy, and " were sliown the pate where St. Paul was let down in a basket. 'I'liis pate is at present wailed uit, by reason of its vicinity to the cast gate, which renders it y little uso."]—Bagster. ACTS, IX. 341 27 But b Bnrnabas took hini, and brought /jtni to the apostles, and d;.^clarefl unto thoni how he had seen the Lord in the way, and that he had spoken to him, and how he had preached boldly c al Damascus in the name of Jesus. 28 And he was with them cominj? in and going out at Jerusalem. 29 And he spake boldly in the name of the Lord Jesus, and disputed against the Grecians : but they dwent about to slay him. 30 Whidi when tfie brethren knew, they brought him down to Cesarca, and sent him forth to Tarsus. 31 Then « had the churches rest f throughout all Judea and Galilee and Samaria, and were ? edified; and walking hin the fear of the Lord, and in the i comfort of the Holy Ghost, were j multiplied. 32 IT And' it came to pass, as Peter passed through- out all quarters, he came down also to the saints which dwelt at Lydda. 33 And there he found a certain man named Eneas, which had kept his bed eight years, and was sick of the palsy. 34 And Peter said unto him, Eneas, Jesus Christ maketh k thee whole : arise, and make thy bed. And he arose immediately. 35 And all that dwelt in Lydda and i Saron saw him, and turned '" to the Lord. 36 ^ Now there was at Joppa a certain disciple named Tabiiha, which by interpretation is called "Dorcas: 'his woman was full "of good works and alms-deeds which she did. 37 And it came to pass in those days, that she was sick, and died:' whom when they had washed, they laid her in an upper chamber. 38 And forasmuch as Lydda was nigh to Joppa, and the disciples had heard that Peter w^as there, they sent A. M. -ICKO. A. n. 36. b C.4.3G. c vcr.m,22. .'. ver.23. e 7,x.9.V. cai. g Ro.1-1.13. It rv.?6.n. Cji.l.lO. Jn.ll.; 17. j 7e',9.a0.. A. M. 4011. A. D. 37. k c.3.6,16. ■1.10. inc. 11. 21. 2C0.3.I6. n or, Pofy or. Hoe. Ver. 27. To the apostles— 'Namc]y, Peter and James, Gal. i. 19: no otliers appear to liavo been at tliis time at Jerusalem. V'or. 28. Cmning in and goin^ out~\. e. as we should say, " backwards and fiirwards ;" but the whole was for 1.5 days only. Gal. i. 18. Ver. 29. The Grecians— \. e. the Hellenists. See note on chap. vi. 1. Ver. 30. Cesarea—A celebrated city on the borders of the ftle. s Mtv.511, 4-1 JU.U.-J3. t IKi 17.23 u Jii 1211. A. M. 401 A. D. 41. c Gc..l? '.9. I's.l0i..2.. c.lS.3. a P3.I1.1. Ps.ll9.a l'r.2.3..5. f He.l.U. S Is.45.I9. h c.9.43. 1' 1 clI.U. unto him two men, desiring /ii/?i that he would not P delay to come to them. •Ui Then Peter arose and went with them. When he was come, they brought him into the upper chamber: and all the widows stood by him weeping, and show- ing the coats and garments which Dorcas mad-.\while 'i she was with them. 40 lint Peter put ■■ them all forth, and kneeled down, and prayed; and turning /li?^ to the body said, * Ta- biiha, arise. And she opened her eyes: and whe.i she saw Peter, she sat up. •11 And he gave her his hand, and lifted her up, and when he had called the saints and widows, he 'pre- sented her alive. 42 And it was known throughout all Joppa; and " many believed in the Lord. 43 And it came to pass, that he tarried many days in Joppa with one Simon a tanner. CFIAPTEU X. I Con oliiis, adevoitlman, 5 beins coiniiuiiidil by nn angel, sen'etli for Pi^er: U wild by ;i vision 15, 20 is uiu-jlu not lo doapise llie Gentiles. 34 Aa he prer-clifili Christ 10 Cornelius iiiKl hi»conip;xny, 44 the Holy Gliosl falleJi on tliein, 4S am! ll:ey iire Ijupiized. THERE was a certain man in Cesarea called Cor- nelius, a centurion of the band called the Italian band., 2 A =^ devout man, and one that b feared God with all c his house, v/hich gave much alms to d the people, and prayed " to God alway. 3 He saw in a vision evidently about the ninth hour of the day an angel f of God coming in to him, and saying unto him, Cornelius. 4 And when he looked on him, he v/as afraid, and said. What is it, Lord? And he said unto him. Thy prayers and thine alms are come up for a memorial 'S before God. 5 And now send men to Joppa, and call for one Si- mon, whose surname is Peter : G He lodgeih with one Simon ii a tanner, whose house is by the sea side ; he shall tell thee • what thou oughl- est to do. 7 And when the angpl which spake unto Cornelius was departed, he called two of his household servants, and a devout soldier of them that waited on him con- tinually; S And when he had declared all these things unto them, lie sent them to Joppa. Vcr. 40. Put tliein all forth.— Comv^rc Mat. i.x. 23—25. Char X Vlt l. Italian band — rriif Italian band, or rather cohort, (a rcgiiiii lit somt'liino- coiiK'i-tin'.; of tVoiii 555 to 1105 infunlry.j is n(;t unknown to tlio iluniiin wiit(.T.^.|— Zirzi,'(.Yt/-. Vcr. 4. What in it, Lo/fZ/— If tliis l)c nddre.^snd to llie aii?nl, pt-rbaps llio pronoun viy slioiild here be understooil, as iti Num. xi. 23, " My lord INlopes, forbid them." Ver. 6. Simon a tanner.— The Ralilnc.« say, tbnf this was ron.'iilnrcd as a moan Iriidu, and execrated by Ibe .lews. lie sliall toll thcp., &p. — This iat- ivx member of the versi; is omitted in Ibiir ancii iil, iiiid many other IMSS., in botli tiie Syriac versions, &.C.; and is rejected by Wclstcin, (iricsbach, and )Uichaelia. ACTS, X. .^\\ 0 ^ On the morrow, as they went on their journey, ami drew nigh unto the city, Peter went jup upon the house-top to pray about the sixth hour: 10 And he became very hungry, and would have eat- en : but while liiey made ready, he fell into a trance, 11 And saw k heaven opened, and a certain vessel de- scending unto him, as it had been a great sheet knit al tiie four corners, and let doA'n to the earth : 12 Wl.e'rein were all manner of four-footed beasts of the earth, and wild beasts, and creeping things, and ')v.is of the air. .i r-nJ there came a voice to him, Rise, Peter; Itill, aj. fit. l-i But Peter said, Not so. Lord; for I have never eaten any thing that is i common or unclean. IT) And the voice spo/cc unto him again the second time, What God hath "> cleansed, that call not thou common. 10 This was done thrice: and the vessel was received up a.:^ain intu heaven. 17 1f Now while Peter doubted in himself what this vision which he had seen should mean, behold, the nu;n which were snnt from Cornelius had made in- quiry "for Simon's house, and stood before the gate, IS And called, and asked whetl>er Simon, which was surnamed Peter, were lodged there. 10 While Peter thought on the vision, the Spirit osaid unto him, Behold, three men seek thee. 20 Arise p therefore, and get thee down, and go with them, doubting nothing : for I have sent them. 21 Then Peter went down to the men which were sent unto him from Cornelius; and said. Behold, I am he whom ye seek • what is the cause wherefore yc are come ? . - . 22 And they said, Cornelius . Four-footed 6e«sM.— Both clean and unclean, say some ; iwX. Dpdd rid^e remarks, that in ihi.s case Piiter might have made a selection. He thinks, Uiiicruro, ilial they were all unclean. Ver. 13. Kill, and eat— [Or, sacrifice and cat. The spirit of the heavenly dii^cti.in seems lobe this, says Dr. A. C/ar.fc«,—" The middle wall of partition is \M^\\■ pulled down ; the Jews and Gentiles arc called to become one flock, under one shepherd and bishop of souls. Thou. Peter, shall open the door of faitli to the Gentiles, and be also the minister of the circumcision. Rise uf a bles.-^d sacrifice is i' therefore! are we all here present before God, to hear all things that are commanded thee of God. 34 IT 'i'hen Peter opened his mouth, and said. Of a truth I perceive that God ^is no respecter of per sons: Toiocr, Wcis Ijiiilt and f;ui)eil)Iy tlccoiutcil hy Herod the Great, .md called Cccsarea, in honour of Augustus ('aisar, to wIiom) lie dedicated it in llie. 2Stli year of iiis roign. It was situated on the sliore of the Mediterranean, lietwecn Joppa and Dora, with a haven, rendered hy Herod the most convenient on the coast. Thirty niile.-^ froin Jatla, or Joppa, U2 from Rainlay, and 36 from Acco, or Ptoleniai.s ; and, according to Jnsephus, six Imndrcd stadia, or 7-5 miles, from Jcriisalem. thoiij-'h the real di.stance i.^ prohahly not more than 62 mile.s. Nothing now remains of the former splendour of Ca;sarea : the sujiposcd sitej of th.o ancient editices are mere inound.s of indefinable form ; the waves wash the ruins of the mole, the tower, and ihc i)orl ; the whole of the surrounding vounlry i.-; a sandy de.sert ; and not a creature, excer)t beasts of prey, resides within many miles of this silent desolation.]— iJ«^s/er. Ver. '26. fitand t/p.— Did Jesu.^s say so ? or what are we to ir.fer ui^ori the doctrine of the simple humanity of Jesus? ^Vas ne iess piou3, or ie.ss iuunble than St. PHcr? Ver. 2%. An unlaicfid thing.— Bo Joscphiis .•— " Those stran.Ters who coimg to \i.^ on any other account hut that of religion, Moses permitted not to he nii.ved with us in any fiuniliarities." Ver. 32. Send thcrrfore to Joppa, and call hither S?;ho;?.— None are so well nuaii.lc-d (o recommend a remedy, as those who have felt its cflicacy. An nngtl mii-'ht say, " He shall save his people; from their sins ;" hut I'eltr could say, " He hath saved tiie. a siimer, though I forsook him and denitni liiin." Ver. 33. Alt here present. — "WUdt U especially wnrliiy of the remark of Christian congregations, they did not come dropping in (as wo often see) durmg the whole lime of service, hut, says Cornelius, " We arc all here pre- sent before God, to hear a'l tliose things that are commanded thee of God." That are connnanded thee of God.— It was as easy for God to reveal Christ to Cornelius as to leil him where to find Peter. But having commis- sioned his preached co.^iiel for the cimversion of llie world, he honours that pospel, and makes it necessary lor Peter to go a.s a missionary to Corneliua. So God has recently brought heath )n men to Christian countries, wlicre they ACTS, XI. 3'i5 35 But in « every nation he that feareth him, and workeih li^htocusness, is accepted with him. 3G The word which God sent unto the children of Israel, preaching peace b by Josus Christ : (he is e Lord of all:) 37 Tliat word, J say, ye know, which was published throui^hout all Jiidea, and bei;an from Galilee, after the baptism which John preached ; 3S How God anointed J Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Giinst and with power; who <: went about do- ing :j:ood, and healing all that were oppressed fof the devd ; sfor God w;is with him. 39 And I' we are witnesses of all things which he did both in the land of the Jews, and in Jerusalem ; whom thev ?lew and hanged on a tree: 40 Him God raised up i the third day, and showed him openly ; 41 Nut J to all the people, but unto witnesses chosen before k of God, even to us, who did eat and drink with him after he rose from the dead. 42 And he commanded us i to preach unto the peo- ple, and to testify that '"it is he which was ordained of Giid to be the Judge of quick and dead. 43 To him "give all the prophets witness," that through his name " whosoever believeth in him shall receive remission of sins 44 H While Peter vet snake these words, the Holy Ghost Pfell on all them which heard the word. 45 Am\ <5 they of the circumcision which believ were' astonished, as many as came with Peter, be- cause that on the Gentiles also was poured out the gift of the Holy Ghost. 46 For they heard them >■ speak with tongues, and •.Tingiiify God. Then answered Peter, 47 Can s any man forbid water, that these should not be baptized, which have received the Holy Ghost as well as we? 43 And he commanded them to be baptized in the name of the Lord. Then prayed they him to tarry certain days, CHAPTER XI. > Peter, being aciisetl for zoiii^ in to ilie Ueiitiles, 5 niaketli his defence, is wliioli is .iccepie 1. 19 'llie g spil I eing spieiul into I'lienice, ami Cyprus, ami Aiiliocli, BaruulKis is sent to tiiiiln in lliein. 26 Tlie iliscipli-s tliere are (irsl calVil Cnrisiiaiis. 27 Tliey EcmJ relier lo tlie bretlireii in Judea in time of fMiino AND the apostles and brethren that were in Judea hoard that the Gentiles had also received the word of God. 2 And when Peter was come up to Jerusalem, they '•that were of the circumcision contended with him, A. M. -lU-lo. A. D. 41. 3.22,29 10.12,13. Kp.2.lA. 18. Is. 7?. 19. Col. 1.20. Ps.24.7.. 10. R..M.9. 1 Co. 1 3.3/ Kp.1.20.. 1 Pe.3.2;. Re. 17. II. e .Vlut.l2.»3 f 1 Jn.3.a g Jn.3.2. h Lii2.t.4k. c.2.32. k J:vl.3.16. I Mat.23. 19,20. mJn..5.22''7 c 17.31. 2CO..5.I0. I Ve.i.'o. n I,n.24.27 44. h\.5.?Q. o .ln.3.14.. 17. Ro.10.ll. p C.4 31. q va.23. r c.2.1. 3 c.8.12. .AM. 4WS. A. D. 42. a c.l0.23,ag Ga.2.1'2. cl0.9,4i;. havo r ceiveil the go.spel, (a? Ohookiah,) or tlie iniiiiiring an.vious lio.illien has met til!! inii5sii)nary. ;inil rcjuiccd in the preaciiing of Christ. The iicathcii must iiavc the pri'ached s;nspci. VtT. 41. So: to a'l the people— 'T\\h has been made an t;!;jeclion hy many infidel \vriti;rs; to which we can only reply, that God is not bound lo satisfy j tliosc who arc imwilliiif.' to lie convinced. • Vet. 4 J. All the J rophets, &c.— Moel of them in a veiy r.xpress manner, arr' othe-s indirectly; for " tho te.slimony of Jesus is the Spirit of piophecy.' I Rev. xix. 10. . 346 A. M. 4016. A, D. 42 ACTS, XI. 1 Hs.19.7.. II. J u 6.63.63 e Mat.3.11. Jii. 1.26,33 0.1.5. f Ig.4^.3. Joel 2.23. g c 15.8,9. 3 Saying, Thou wen test in to men r..icircumciaed; and dids eat with them. 4 Bat Peter rehearsed //le matter from the beginning, and expounded it by order unto them, saving, 5 I was in the city of Joppa praying : ana in a trance I saw a vision, A certain vessel (jescend, as it had been a great sheet, let down from heaven by four cor ners ; and it came even to me : G Upon the which when I had fastened mine eyes, I considere/1, and saw four-footed beasts of the earth, and wild beasts, and creeping things, and fowls of the air. 7 And I heard a voice saying unto me, Arise, Peter : lay and eat. SJBut I said, Not so, Lord: for nothing common or unclean hath at any time entered into my moulh. 9 But llie voice answered me again from heaven, What God hath cleansed, ^/m< call not thou common. 10 And this was done three times : and all were drawn up again into heaven. 11 And, behold, immediately there were three men already come unto the house where I was, sent from Cesarea unto me. 12 And the Spirit Ij bade me go with them, notliing doubting. Moreover these si.K brethren accompanieu me, and we entered into the man's house: 13 And he showed us how he had seen an angel in his house, which stood and said unto him, Send nien to Joppa, and call for Simon, wliose surname is Peter; 11 Who shall tell thee •= words, whereby thou and all thy house- shall be saved. 15 And as I began to speak, the Holy Ghost fell on them, as d on us at the beginning. 16 Then remembered I the word of the Lord, how that he said, John ^ indeed baptized with water; but f ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost. 17 Forasmuch then as God ? gave them the like gift as he did xmto us, who believed on the Lord Jesus Christ; what ii was I, that I could withstand God? Chap. XI. Ver. 5. A great sheet.— [Cmyrerarhia would render the word sheet a table napkin, and Daniel Hcinshis, by a shepherd's baf?, or sack, in which they were accustomed to put food, i)latter.s, trenchers, and otlicr tiiint.'g. It was a tj"3e of the Cjiristian cimrch. separated from tlie world; the living creatures of all kinds of which it was full, were Ihe people of all nations in- cluded in the church ; it was knit at the four corners, to show that they were gatliered together from the four quarlers of the globe; it descended from heaven, in the same manner as the New Jerusalem is represented jn the Apocalypse, to intimate, that though the church exists in the yi'orld, it is not ot the \^orld, but of celestial orisrin ; and I lie drawing back of it into heaven was designed to loach us, that as the church lias its origin from heaven, so it shall return victorious thither. In this representation, the condition of the believmg Gentiles is described : they wire about to constitute one Church with the believing Jews, and be made partakers of the heavenly inheritance.]— Bagster. Ver. 17. What was I. that I could withstand God?—"0 that the sin of withstandin? God Iby laying down ruh's of Christian communion, whicli ex- clude any whom He has admilteil] may nut be laid to the charge of tnoso who [act] with a good intention, but in an over ibndness for their own forms."— Weslei/. ACTS, XI. J47 I H When they heard these things, they held their peace, and glorified God, saying, Then hath God also to the Gentiles i granted repentance unto life. 19 IT Now they i which were scattered abroad upon the persecution that arose about Stephen travelled as far as Phenice, and Cyprus, and Antioch, preaching the word to none but k unto the Jews only. 20 And some of them were men of Cyprus and Cy- i rcne, which, when they were come to Aniioch, spake unto the i Grecians, preaching the Lord Jesus. 21 And the '" hand of the Lord was with them : and a great number believed, and turned " unto the Lord. 22 •[ Then tidings of these things came unto the ears of the church which was in Jerusalem : and they sent forth ° Barnabas, that ne should go as far as Antioch. 23 Who, when he came, and had seen the grace of God, was P glad, and exhorted ithem all, that with purpose "" of ^ heart they would cleave unto the Lord. 24 For he was a good man, and full t of the Holy Ghost and of faith : and " much people was added unto the Lord. 25 Then " departed Barnabas to Tarsus, for to seek Saul : 26 And when he had found him, he brought him imto Antioch, And it came to pass, that a whole year they assembled themselves *' with the church, and taught ^ much people. And the disciples were called Christians first in Antioch. 27 IT And in these days came ^ prophets from Jeru- salem unto Antioch. 2S And there stood up one of them named ^ Agabus, and signified by the Spirit that there should be great dearth throughout all the world : which came to pass in the days of Claudius Cesar. i Ko.l0.l2, 13. 15.9,16 J c.8.1. k MaLU6. A. M. 4(M7. A. D. 43. o c.9.27. p 3Jn.4. q c.13.43. 11.22. 8 Pr.23.15, 26. t C.S.5. u ver.21. V c.9.27,30. w or, in. X Mat.23.19 y c.2.n. 13.1. Ep.4.11. 2 c.21.10. Ver. 18. Held their peace.— Doddridg'e, " acquiesced." Ver. 19. Antioch. — This was the capital of Syria, and the third city in the Roman Empire ; Rome and Alexandria only ranking before it.— Doddridge. Ver. 20. To the Grecians— or Hclleni.sts ; that is, Jews who used the Greek language. See note on chap. vi. 1. But the Alexandrian JMS., which is fa- voured by the Syriac and other ancient versions, and some Christian lathers, reads, " the Greeks ;" plainly meaning Gentile Greeks, which Doddridge, Lardner, and Gri&sbach decidedly prcler ; Campbell, Scott, and Boothroyd, however, defend the common version. Ver. 25. Tarsus.— The metropolis of Cilicia, situated on the banks of the rivpi; Cydnu.^, which flowed through it, and divided it into two parts. Ver. 26. With ?/;£ c'nrrc/i.—" In the church." Bo llammo7id, Doddridge, &c. ; meaninfr, perhaps, the ho^ise in which they used to assemble; but Tomnsend objects to tin's on the ground of their being probably too numerous -. by tliv' church, then, we may understand, the body of the faithful in that city. — The disciples lacr^ called Christiansfirst in Antioch.— Doddridge thinks the origina'. implies that they were so named by divine appointment, but Pcrrkhurst denies the word any such meau'ng ; and it sewos much more pro- bable that Ihey received the name of C'lin^lians, as thty had done those of Nazarcncs and Galil.^ans, from the popu.ace So in modern times the names of Lutherans, Calvinists, were not iiasumed, but given. Ver. 2S. Great dearth.— [Tb\A was probably the famine w *ich took place in the fourih year of Claudius, which continued for several years, and in which, says Josephus, " manydied for want of food."] — Bagster. All the world. — So the Greek word confessedly signifies ; but the best interpreters are com- pelled with Lardner and Doddridge, to restrict it to Judea ; and the former, for authority, quotes the LXX. on Jos. ii. 3 ; ka. xiii. 5 ; and Luke iv. 25 ; .vxi. 26. !f348 ACTS, XII. A. M. 404". A. D 43. & Ro.l5.'-'6. 1 Co.16.1. 2Co.9.1'2. CHAP. 12. A. M. cir. 4CMS. A. I), cir. 41. a or, began. b M:U.4.21. 20.23. c c.21.27. (1 Iii.2l.l8. e EX.12.U, lo. prnyrr was inaile 2C...I.II. Kp.e.lS, I'J. lTh..5.17. Ja.5.16. g l>s 37. • 33. c.5.13. 29 T/ion liie disciples, every man according to his ability, determined to send =■ relief unto the brethren which dwelt in Judea : 30 Which also they did, and b sent it to the elders by thehandsof Earnabas and Saul. CHAPTER XII. 1 King Herod pereecnteth thcChrisn.ms, killeih J.imes, -and imrrisone'h Peter : wlioin nil ungcl deliverelli r.poii tlie prayers of ihe church. 20 In .lU pruie takiii; to hiiaself the honour due to Go.l.'he is stricken hy An itngei, and dieih miserably. 24 After his death, the wonl of God prctpereih. NOW about that tune Herod the kiac; » stret'.'Ued forth his hands to vex certain of the church. 2 And he killed James b the brother of John with the sword.' 3 And because he saw it pleased <= the Jews, he pro- ceeded farther to take Peter ^ also. (Then were the days ' of unleavened bread.) 4 And when he had apprehended him, he put li'iTn in prison, and delivered Jdvi to four quaternions of sol- diers to keep him ; intending after Easter to bring him forth to the people. 5 Peter therefore was kept in prison : but f prayer was made without ceasing of the church unto God for him. 6 And when Herod would have brought him forth, the same night Peter was sleeping between two sol- diers, bound with two chains : and the keepers before the door kept the prison. 7 y\nd, behold, the angel °of the Lord came upon /iim, and a light shined in the prison: and he smote Peter on the side, and raised him up, saying, Arise up quickly. And h his chains fell ofl' ironi his hands. S And the angel said unto him. Gird thyself, and bind on thy sandals. And so he did. And he saith unto him, Cast thy garment about thee, and follow me. Inthe days of Claudius Cesar.— [Claudius Cesar aucrveihd C. Caligula, A. n. 41 ; ami atior a loiirn of upward!' of 13 years, lie \va.s poisoned by his wile Agrippiria. and succjeded by NcroASasrster. _Chap. Xll. Ver. 1. Herod .... stretched forth liis hands.— Doddridge, " hiid Idnds on some of the church to afllict them." Of all the royal names recorded in sacred history, those of Pharaoh and of Herod rank the highest Pir cruelty and impiety. Herod the Grc:it murdered a number of infants, in hopeofde>Jlroying the infant .Jesus, (.Mat. iii. 16 ;) lo say nothing of Iks cn.ielty to his own children, which led Augustus to say, if wore better to hive Ix'cn his hog than his son. Herod Antipas, his son, .«acrificed the holy prophet, John the Baptist, in order to pratify an adultersss, with whom he lived in in- cest. The Herod here introduced to our notice was Herod Agrippa. grftnd- sou of the (oirn'^ir, whom he much resembled, both in his character and end. St. Luke rails him " Herod the kins:" Vor. 2. M'ith the sword~i. e by beheading him. Ver. 4. Four quaternions— x. e. four parties, of four soldiers each. After Easrci .—Doddridge, "The Passover." (Gr. Fascha.) Ver. 5. Without ceasing.— Dnidridge, " Earnest and continual prayer was n'.ay years ;" which, by an alteration in the pointing, reads, " Ho divided the land to them by lot, about four hundred and liOy years, and alter that he gave lIuMn ju(k'es," &c. He cites tlie autho- rity of Slime copies mentioned by (irotius and Usher. V'er. '21. By the space of forty years. — Beza, Calvin, Grotixi<{, Doddridge, &c. include Samuel's government as well as Saul's ; for notwithstanding Saul's being appointeil king, Samuel still retained his office of judge as long as he lived ; 1 .Sam. vii. 1.5. Ver. t25. I am not he.— Bee John i. 19—27. Ver. 27. They have fu'JiUcd them.— See ch. iii. 17, and note. 3S AdTS, Xlll. 353 30 But God raised him fnmi the dead : 31 And he was seen " many days of them which came iij) with him from Galileo to Jerusalem, who arc his' w itnesses unto the people. 32 And we declare unt* you glad tidings, how that the i)romise ^ which was made unto the fathers. 33 God hath fulfilled the same unto us their children, in that he hath raised up Jesus again; as it is also written in the scco.id psalm, Thou ^ art my son, this day have I begotten thee. 34 And as concerning that he raised him up from the dead, now no more to return to corruption, he said on this wise, I will give you the sure /— Tiiat is, both Jews and Gentiles, a great nmllituile. Ver. 48. As many as vfcre ordained to eternal life le'ieved.—Tox " ordained to." Uoddrids^e reads, "determined tor;" ujiicii is takiiitr a middle path lie- tween the CalvinistH, as G/7/, who rcflrs it to Gods predisiiiiaiinn ; and the Arminians, who, with Hanwtond, refer it to men's- own soli-deleiniinaliun^ tor which we sec no (.'round. But we have no ol jeetion to understand it in har- ■ niiiny with the lan^niage of our Lord and of St. Lidie. Our Lord " (.'ivs eter- ; nal lil'e to ail wlioni the Father gives him by the operations of his gr.ice." Com- |iare Jolin xvii. 9. All those " believe unto clernal life ' whose " hearts the 1 I j Liird opens," us he did Lydiu's, Acts .\vi. 14. If we refer our conversion wholly I I (o the jrrace of God, it secures to him the honour, and to us the certainty of our salvation. Nevertheless, God does nothing but what iic ever intended to do. " I am the Lord : I change not. ' Vcr. 51. Slioolf off Die dust. &c.— This, though it may appr-ar lo us n trifling ceremony, is always mentioned by our Lord as a matter of setioiis alarm to them, ft shall be more tolerable lor Sodom and Gomorrah i.i the day of judg- ment, than for ihose who treat with hostility and conlempt the message of sal- tation lo mankind. Icon ivj>i.—\ Iconium. now Cogni, or Konieh, was the capital of Lycaonia in Asia Minor; a well built city, siluutod in the richest part cf that province.]— Uog-fficr. ACTS, XIV. 355 3 Long time therefore abode they speal^inq; boldly in the Lord, which =» gave testimony unto the word of his grftce, and granted signs and vvonders to be done by their hands. 4 But the nmltitude of the city was divided: and b partl;eid with the Jews, and part with the apostles. 5 And when there was an assault made both of the Gt-nules, and also of the Jews with their rulers, to use tliem despitefuUy, and to stone them, 6 They were aware of i7, and *= fled unto Lystra and Derbe, cities of Lycaonia, and unto the region that Ueth round about ; 7 And there they preached the gospel. 8 IT And there sat a certain man at I^ystra, impotent in his iect., being a li cripple from his mother's womb, who never had walked : 9 Tile same heard Paul speak: who steadfastly behold- ing liim, and perceiving that he had faith * to be healed, 10 Said with a loud voice, Stand upright on thy feet. And lie leaped f and walked. 11 And when the people saw what Paul had done, they lifted up their voices, saying in the speech of Ly- caonia, The s gods are come down to us in the like- ness of men. 12 And they called Barnabas, Jupiter; and Paul, Mercurius, because he was the chief speaker. 10 Then the priest of Jupiter, which was before their city, brought oxen and garlands unto the gates, and ii woujd have done sacrifice with the people. 14 Which when the apostles, Barnabas and Paul, Chap. XIV. Ver. 3. Speaking boldly.— Doddridge, "freely;" i. e. without privacy (ir reserve. Vtr. 5. When there loasan astanUmade.— Doddridge cxphxlna tliisofajoint atU'ijipt aliout to be made by tlie bigoted Jews ami (inbelievins; Gentiles, which coniinjj to tlic cars of Barnabas and Paul, they tied tiirther, even to Lystra and DiTbe. Ver. 6. Lystra.— [Lystra and Derbe, Iwo cities of Lycaonia. were situated south of Iconium, aud north of .'< ount Taurus ; the former being to tlie west and the latter to the east. Lycaonia.— ^uw Konieh, was a province off A.>;ia Minor, liounded by Pliry^ria on the north. Pisidia on the wc.-;t, Pampliy- iia aud Cilioia on the south, and Cappadocia on llie ea^t, made a Roman pro- vincL' under A»i:n^Uis.]— Bolster. Ver. 9. Had faith to be heafed.—See Mat. ix. 27—29. The man had probably Iseard tliat the apostles had wrought miracles, and might show in his counte- nance and manner (periiaps in words also) a de.-ry probable that Barnabas was a large, noble, well-made man ; and St. Paul, young, active, and elociuent.j— i?ff5-srcr. Ver. 13. The priest of Jupiter.— Doddridge remarks, (afler Eisner,) that it was cn>-toniary for the Greeks to build temples to their tutelar deities, in the suburbs of the cities, and to set up their images before the city, at the gates. According to this practice, the priest of Jupiter, who was esteemed the titu- lar deity of the place, and whose image was placed in a tenu>le crecteil to him before the gates of the city, "brought oxen and garlands." (or chaplets,) with which they crowned both gods and sacrifices on such occasions. Ver. U. The apostles, Barnabas and Paul.—U is plain, botli here ano are men of like passions with you, and preach unto you that ye should turn from these vanities k unio 1 the living God, which made '" heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all things that are therein : IG VVho " in times past suffered all nations to w^alk in their own ways. 17 " Nevertheless he left not himself without witness, in that he did good, and gave us rain p from heaven, and fruitful seasons, filling our hearts with food and gladness. 18 And with these sayings scarce restrained they the people, that they had not done sacrifice unto them. 19 Vi And there came thither certain .Tews from An- tioch and iconium, who persuaded the people, and, having '" stoned Paul, drew /in;i out of the city, sup- posing he had been dead. 20 Howbeit, as the disciples stood round abou. lim, he rose up, and came into the city: and the next day he departed with Barnabas to Derbe. 21 IT And when they had preached the gospel to that city, and ■" had taught many, they returned again to Lystra, and/o Iconium, and Antioch, 22 Confirini.".g the souls of the disciples, and exhort- ing them to continue » in the faith, and that i we must through much tribulation enter into the king- dom of God. 23 And when they had ordained them elders in every church, and had mayed with fasting, they commended them to the Lord, on whom they believed. 24 And after they had passed throughout Pisidia, they came to Pr.mphylia. 25 And when they had preached the word in Perga, they went down into Attalia : 26 And thence sailed toAnlioch, >> from whence they had been recommended " to the grace of God for the work which they fulfilled. chosen to tlie apostleship. Some think that Barnahas ami Paul are here so called, as messengers of the churchi-s, chap. .\iii. 1—3. Yet as Pa:i| was an apostle in llic higlier sense, we can hardly think Luke wx^uld name Ik'tniihas before him, iiad lie been only a messenger of the churches. One thing i^s re- markable, that Matthias, who was chosen to replace Juilas. !.•» hearii no njorc of alter his election ; yet Barnabas is one of the most conspicutms characteri in the book of Acts. It is most certain, that we liave only an abstract of liie transactions of the apostles, as well us of the Lord Jesus. Is it not pos.s ide, therefore, (though not recorded,) that Matthias might have died, and Burnibas hav3 been chosen in his stead? Vcr. 21. /l/in'oc/i— Namely, in Pisidia. Ch. xiii. 14. Ver. 23. Ar7d lohen they had ordained them elders in every church.— A\- most every word in this short passage has ullorded ground lor controversy, of a nature which we pur|)oselv avoid. We shall only remark on the word elder, (Grcuk. presbntcros,) that "it is agreed, 1st, to refer to age; and 2dly, to of- ficial character: and that conseiiuently, it may, in diiTurenl texts, refer to persons reverend either it) age or ortice. See Fnrkhurst. Ver.24. Fifid/a— [Pisidia was a province of Asia Minor, situated between Phrygia on the north and west, Lycuonia on the east, and Pamphylia on the south. j—Krti's^cr. Ver. 25. P'er^'a.— [Perga was a considerable city of Pamphy'ia, tow.-jrds ilin aea coast, and near the Caystrus, famous Ibr a temple of Diana. Attalia. ACTS, XV. 357 27 And when they were come, and had gathered the church together, they rehearsed * ail that God had done with (hem, and now he had opened ^ the door of faith unto the Gentiles. 28 And there they abode long time with the disci- ples. CHAPTER XV. 1 Greni dissension aris^lli loucljiiig circumcision. 6 The aposllts cons-ilt iiboiit il,- a and sentl their determiniHioii bv 1>-Uers to tlie churahra. S6 Paul ai;d Barnabas, thinking to visit ihe brethren together, fall at strife, and depart astiiider. AND » certain men which came down from Judea taught the brethren, and said, Except bye be cir- cumcised <= after the manner of Moses, ye cannot be saved. 2 When therefore Paul and Barnabas had no small dissension and disputation with them, they determin- ed that dPaul and Barnabas, and certain other of them, should go up to Jerusalem unto the apostles and elders about this question. 3 And being * brought on their way by the church, they passed through Phenice and Samaria, declaring the f conversion of the Gentiles: and they caused great ?joy unto all the brethren. 4 And when they were come to Jerusalem, they were received of the church, and of the apostles and elders, and ii they declared all things that God had done with them. 5 IT But there i rose up certain of the sect of the Pha- risees which believed, saying, JThat it was needful to circumcise them, and to command tfiem to keep the law -of Moses. 6 And the apostles and elders came k together for to cofisider of this matter. 7 ^ And when there had been much disputing, Peter A. M. dr. A. D. cir. X 1 Co. IB 9. 2Co.2.ia Re.aa CHAP. 15. A. M. cir. i(m. A. D. cir. 52. a Ga.2.12. b Jn.7.22. c I.e. 12.3. d Ga.2.1. e Ro.15.2t. 1 Co. 16.6, II. 3Jn.6. g T,vi.l5.7, 10. 1 or, rose up, said tliey, cer- taiiu 3 ver.l. k MaLl3.!?0 - Attalia, now Antalia, or Satalie, was a maritime city of Pamphylia, the chief residence of the prefect.]— Effg".9fer. Ver. 27. With them— Doddridge, "By them." Boor of faith— Ths.i\s, had ?ivcn tliem al.so tiie privilege of believing. So " Door of noiic," Ho. ii. 15. Chap. XV. Ver. l. And certain men.— Men wlioso ^learls are not deeply engaged in spiritual religion, are the first to spend thctr zeal on its e.xternal services. Ver. 3. And being brought on their loay.—See chap. x.x. 38 ; xxi. 5, &c. Phenice.— [Phenice. or Phoenicia, was a province of Syria, whose boun- daries were different at different times. It may be said, cenerally, to have ex- tended from Tripoli on the north, to the termination of the ridges of Mount Lebanon on the south, where it met the border of Palestine : and compre- hondins in breadth the narrow tract between Lcl)anon and the Mediterranean. Ptolemy, however, makes it extend from the Elcutherus, below Aradus, to Pelusium in EL'ypt, including all the sea coast of Palestine.]— Ba^'sftfr. Ver. 5. Needful to circumcise.— These men not only taught the perpetuity of circumcision, but its absolute neccssit7j to .'salvation: they insisted, there- fore, that the Gentile converts should lie circumcised to be received into the Christian Church: or, in other words, that the Gentiles must become Jews, before they could be Christians. Ver. 6. Jpo.itles and elders came together.— T\ns has been usually called the first Ciirislian Counril, and so it was ; but it was also miiquo, as consisting 1 chiefly (if not entirelj-) of the apostles and other inspired persons ; on which I account we may the more ad:nire the mild and penile terms with which the apostolic epistle concludes :— Not, " If any man dispute our authority let him be Anathema ;" but, " From wliirh (namely, the things here prohibited) if j-e keep yourselves, ye shall do well." j Ver. 7. After much disp^tting.— Not among the apostka, but between tbem 358 ACTS, XV. A. M cir. 4(156. A. J). cL- I Mat. 16. 18, 19. C.U2G. a P-i-i. i. H. IH-lJii. p Ro.3.21 Kp.2.8. Til. 3.4,5. q c. 14.27. r Lu.2.31, t Nu.23.19. Is. 46. 10. n 1 Th.1.9. V Ex.20.4,5 1 Co.8.1, &c. 10.28. Re. 2. 14, 20. 9.20. w 1 Co.6.9, la Col.3.5. 1 Tli.4.3. X T,e.l7.14. De.l2.1G, 2J. jrose up, and said unto them. Men and brethren, ye !know I how that a good while ago God made choice I among us, that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the word of tiie gospel, and believe. S And God, which "'knoweth the hearts, bare them witness, giving them the Holy Ghost, even as he did unto us; 9 And put no difference between us and them, purify- ing n their hearts by faith. 10 Now therefore why tempt ye God, to put a ycke oupon the neck of the disciples, which neither our fa- thers nor we were able to bear? U But we believe that through Pthe grace of the Lord .Tesus Christ we shall be saved, even as they. 12 IT Then all the mult^uide kept silence, and gave audience to Barnabas and Paul, declaring what mira- cles and wonders God had wrought <3 among the Gen- tiles by them. 13 H And after they had held their peace, James an- swered, saying, Men and brethren, hearken unto me : 14 Simeon haih declared >■ how God at the first did visit the Gentiles, to takeout of them a people for his name. 15 And to this agree the words of the piophets ; as it is s written, 16 After this T will return, and will build again the tabernacle of David, which is fallen down ; and I will build again the ruins thereof, and I will set it up : 17 That the residue of men might seek after the Lord, and all the Gentiles, upon whom my name is called, saith the Lord, who doeth all these things. 18 Known i unto God are all his works from the be- ginning of the world. 19 Wherefore my sentence is, that we trouble not them, which from among the Gentiles are turned " to God: 20 But that we write unto them, that they abstain from pollutions of ^ idols, and /rom * fornication, and ifrom things strangled, and/ror/i » blood. and the tidvocates of tlie necessity of rirciimcision. A good lohile ago. -K was about ten years belore that Peter had preached to Cornelius and his com- pany, according to the vulgar chronology ; hut some refer this expression tolhe divine decrees. See ver. IS, also note of ver. 13. Ver. 13. James ansioered— So far from Peter here appearing as " the prince of the apostles," as the Roman Catholics consider him, he speaks with no authority, but as an individual apostle. He docs not even appear to have |iro- sided as Moderator ; that office Iwina filled by James, who sums np the argu- ment, and concludes with adding—" Wherefore my opinion (or decision) is," &c. : which words, though in themselves unassuming, yet had they been lacd by Peter, (as Doddridge observes,) would have been pleaded as decisive ofhk superiority. Ver. 14. Simeon—'}, e. Simon Peter. Ver. 17. The residue of men.— In Amos i.x. IS* our translation reads, "The remnant of Edom ;" but the LXX. and Arabic read Adam (or men) for " Edom :" and lliis is generally considered as the true reading. See Kennicott and yero- come. Won whom mij name is called— i. e. who are converted to ihc true GfMl. Ver. 18. All his works— \. e. all his doing.') or designs ; not confining it to tho works of Nature. From tfie beginning of the toorld—Or " from clcrnitj " Doddridge and Wesley. Ver. 19. My sentence is.— Doddridge, " I determine." Are tumea Doddridge, *' are converted." J ACTS, XV. 359 21 For Moses of old time hath in every city them that E reach him, being y read in the synagogues every sab- ath day. 22 17 Then pleased it the apostles and elders, with the whole church, to send chosen men of their own company to Antioch with Paul and Barnabas; Tia7«e- ly, Judas surnamed ^Barsabas, and Silas, chief men among the brethren : 23 And they wrote letters by them after this manner; The apostle's and elders and brethren send greeting unto the brethren which are of the Gentiles in Antioch and Syria and Cilicia : 24 Forasmuch as we have heard, that certain * which went out from us have troubled byou with words, <= subverting your souls, saying, Ye nnust be circum- cised, and keep the law : to whom d we gave no such commandment : 25 It seemed good unto us, being assembled with one accord, to send chosen men unto you with our belo- ved Barnabas and Paul, 26 Men that have hazarded « their lives for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. 27 We have sent therefore Judas and Silas, who shall also tell you the same things by f mouth. 28 For it seemed good to the Holy Ghost, and to us, to lay upon you no greater burden s than these neces- sary things ; 29 That ye abstain hfrom meats offered to idols, and from. blood, and from things strangled, and from for- nication: from which if ye keep i yourselves, ye shall do well. Fare ye well. 30 So when they were dismissed, they came to Anti- A. M. cir. 4056. A. D cir. f c. 13.15,87 X 0 123. a ver.l. b Gu.5 18 c Ga.5.4. d Ga.Z4 c 13.50 14.19. f word g Re.2.24. h Ter.23. 2 Co.U.9. Ja 1.27. 1 Jn.5.21. Jtideao^l Ver. 22. Antioch.— [Antioch of Syria, now Antakia, was the capital of the Syro-Miicedonian empire, the residence (if the Macedonian kings of Syria for several iiundred years, and afterwards of liie Roman governors of the province. It was situated on the Orontes, aiiout 67 miles west of Aleppo, and 12 miles from the Mediterranean, and is said to have been 4 miles in circumference. It was totally mined iiy an earthquake in lS-2'2.]—Bagsler. Ver. 23. Sijria.—lSi/ria properly so called, and in the sense in which it oc- C'lrs in the New Testament, was a country of Asia, bounded by the Euphrates on the east, by the Mediterranean and Phrenicia on the west, by Cilioia en the north, and by Judea and Arabia Deserta on the south. Cilicia— \ya3 a country of Asia Minor, on the southeastern coast, having Lycaonia and Mount Taurus on the north, Syria on the east and south, and Paniphylia on the west. Its capital city was Tarsus.]— Bag's/er. \ Ver. 27. Judas and Silas.— The former, surnamed Barsabas, is supposed to have been the brother of Joseph Barsabas, one of the candidates for the va- cant apostleship, chap. i. 23. Bij mouth.— Gt. "by word." Doddridge, "by word of mouth." Ver. 29. To ahstainjTrom meats offered to idols.— To abstain from " meats offered to idols," knowing them to have been so oflered ; and more especially fro.ii partaking of idolatrous feasl.s, in whicii ilie meats had l)een so ofl'eretl. To these, no doubt, Christians were frequently invited, and often jirobably with the view of ensnaring them: we, in this age, (Paganism being abolished,) are not under the same temptations ; but it deserves to be considered, whether the attendance of Christians at convivial feasts, where " Jolly Bacchus" and " Glorious Apollo" are invoked und ouloyized in song, does not involve conduct very similar to that here prohibited. Things strangled, and blood— Are understood to comprehend all creatures killed for food without discharging the blood from them. And fro7n fornication.— Tins is, in all cases, a crime against the moral law ; but the probibition seems to be hero given with parti- cular reference to the licentious and abominable rites practised in Pagan tem- ples, where the worst crimes made part of their religious servicea. 3d0 ACTS, XVI. A. M. cir. A. D. cir. 5i 1 1 Co 16.11 '->Jn.lO. A. M. cir. 40.57. A. D. .,jr. 5-J. q c.16.5. b c.I9.!a Ro.lG.yi. ICo.1.17. d C.G.3. 1 11.5.10. He. 11. 2. e Ga.2.3..8. 5.1..3. f lCo.9.20. och: and when tlioy had gathered the mHltitudeto- geth(n-, they delivered the epistle : 31 Which when they had read, they rejoiced for the ) consolation. 32 And Judas and Silas, being prophets also {l>em- selvfts, exhorted Ihe brethren with many words, and confirmed ^thcm. 33 An(l after tliey had tarried there a space, they were let go 1 m jjeaee from the brethren unto the apostles. 34 Notwithstanding it pleased Silas to abide there still. 35 Paul also and Barnabas continued in Antioch, teaching and preaching the word of the Lord, with many others also. 36 11 And soine days after Paul said unto Barnabas, Let us go again and visit our brethren in ""every city where we have preached the word of the Lord, and see how they do. 37 And Barnabas determined to take with them John, "whose surname was Mark. 33 But Paul thought not good to take him with them, who departed "from them from Pamphylia, and went not with them to the work. 39 And the contention was so sharp between them, that they departed asunder one from the other: and so Barnabas took Mark, and sailed unto Cyprus; 40 And Saul chose Silas, and departed, being recom- mended P by the brethren unto the grace of God. 41 And he went through Syria and Cilicia, eonfinn- ing "ithe churches. . „ ^ CHAPTER XVI. 1 Paul h.iving circumcised Timiiiliy, 1 and being called by the Spirit from one couiilry to aiiottu-r, U coiiverielh T.ydia 16 ciustelli out a epirit of divina- tion. 19 For whicli cause he and Sila.s are whipped and impiisoned. 'X The pii.'siin ilo')rs are "pened. 31 The jailrr is convened, 37 and they are delivered H'^HEIV came he to * Derbe and Lystra : and, be- ■*- hold, a certain disciple was there,' named bTiino theus, the son of c a certain woman, which v/as a Jewess, and believed ; but his father was a Greek : 2 Which was well d reported of by the brethren that were at liVstra and Jconium. 3 Him would Paul have to go forth with him ; and took and circumcised « him becauseof the Jews f which were in those quarters: for they knew all that his fa- ther was a Greek. 4 And as they went through the cities, they dcliverdd Ver. 37. Barnabas deterinined.— Hammond, "counselled." Doddridge, " advistid.'' Ver. 38. Pamphytia.—lPamphyfia was a province of Asia Mii%>r, bounded on the .south liy the IVIedilirraiiean, west hy Lycia, north by Pisidia, and cast by Cilicia. l—7ia5'»^/»r. Ver. 39. The con lent ion was so sharp— The Greek word is a medical term —a paroxynni of ungcr. Chap. XVI. Ver. l. T/wo/Ziiw*.— In English, Timothy, to whom Paul after- wards addressed two epistles. Ver. 3. Tly.i/ knew all that Ms father was a Gree7c—An(\ consequently that he was uncircumcised, wliich would be an insurmountable barrier to bis useful- ness amun^' flie Ji;ws. Ver. 4, 5. And they went. &.c.—Toionsend, on the authority of Lord Bar rtngton and other critics, places these verses ul the end of chap. .\v.; but Doddridge disapproves the transposition. ACTS, XVI. 361 ihciii the decrees for to keep, that were ordained ° of the apostles and ciders which were at Jerusalem. 5 -And so were the chnrches h established in the faith, and increased in number daily. 6 Now when they had gone ihrou£^hout Phrygia and the region of i Galatia, and were forbi.iden of J the Holy Ghost to preach the word in if Asia, 7 After they were come to Mysia, thcv assayed to go into Bithynia: but the Spirit suffered tnem not. S And they passing by Mysia came down to i Troas. 9 Ti And a vision appeared to Paul in the night ; There stood a man '"of Macedonia, and prayed him, saying. Come over into Macedonia, and help us. 10 And after he had seen tlie vision, immcfliately we endeavoured to go ^ into IMacedonia, assuredly gather- ing that tlie Lord had called us for to preach the gospel unto them. 11 Therefore loosing from Troas, we came with a straight course to Samothracia, and the next day to Neapolis; 12 And from thence to "Philippi, which is Pthe chief city of that part of Macedonia, a;)cZ a colony: and we were in that city abiding certain days. 13 And on the '" sabbath we went out of the city by a river side, where 'prayer was wont to be made; and we sat down, and spake unto the women which re- sorted thither. 14 IT And a certain woman named l-ydia, a seller of purple, of the city of Thyatira, which worshipped God, heard «5: whose heart ^ the Lord opened, that she attended unto the things which were, spoken of Paul. 15 And when she was baptized, and her household, she besought tns, saying. If ye have judged me to be faithful to the Lord, conie into my house, and abide there. And she constrained us. IG ir And it came to pass, as we went to prayer, a A. M. cir. 4'.li7. A. 1). cir. 53. g c.l5.2S,29 Ga.t.2. I I'e.l.l. ] Am.8.n, 1 Co. 12 1 1 1 2C0.2.12. 2Ti.4.13. mc. 10.30. n 2 Co.2.13. o Fhi.1.1. p or, the day r c.21.5. 3 LU.21.4& Ver. 6. P/jn/i'm— [A country of Asia Minor, had Bithynia ar.d Galatia on the nortli, Cappaiiocia on tlio oast, Lycaonia, Pi.sidia, Pampliylia, and Lycia on tlie sonth, and Lydia and Mysia on the west. Galatia— 'SVas .=itiiate(l between Phrygia on the south, Bithynia and Paplila^onia on the north, and Pontiis on the cast. Asm—'Vhul is. Proconsular Asia, which included Io- nia, iEolia, and Lyi\\a..\—Bagster. Ver. 7. M>/s>a— [Lay hciween Lydia on the aouth, Troa.s on the west, the Proponti.s on the north, and Phry?ia and Bithynia on the east ; which had the Eu.Kine on the north, Paphlagonia on the east, and Galatia and Pliry^ia on the south. l—7i«i's/er. hut the Spirit [oCJcsnsI suffered them not— Dodd- ridge says, " So many ancient versions, reading's, and citations, add the words lot" Josiis,! that I thoii^'ht myself not only authorized, hift obliged, at least to iii.^ert them thus, and i)orliaps mii'lit well have omitted the crotchets." Even '"The im))rovpd (Unitarian) version" inserts tliem ; and ailds, " these words are introduced into the text on the most approved authorities." See Cirieshach. Ver. II. Sa7nothracia—l'Sn\v Samandrnchi, was an island of the iEgean sea, about 20 miles in circumference, near Thrace, where the Hebnis falls into the se;i. Seapotis—^ow h'apoU. was a sea jiort of Maceilonia, a few milea from Philippi. near Thrace, to which it was formerly reckoned.)— KffiTs/er. Ver. 12. The chief city.— Doddridge, "a city of the first jiart of Macedo- nia," which was divided into lour part's— " and a Roman colony." Ver. r3. Wh'-re prayr ivas wont to be viadc— Doddridge, " Wliere, ac- cording' to custom, was an oratory." Lardver fjiiotes Josephus for such a custom among the Jews, tolerated by the Roman laws. 362 ACTS, XVI. A. M. cir. 4057. A. D. cir. 53. V or, Py- Cion. X Ge.U.18, 22. y ciaSG. He. 10.20. I Ma.1.25, 34. a Ma.lC.n. b C.I9.24.. Z7. c or, court. d Mat 10. IS e lKi.13.17. c.n.6. f 2 Co.G.5. 11-23,25. 1 Th.2.2. g Ja.5.13. h P8.34.1. I c4.3t. J Is. 42 7. C..5.19. l'Z7,I0. k I»r.24.n, 12. 1 Th.5.15. certain damsel possessed "with a spirit of ^ divination met us, wliich brouglit her masters much gain "by soothsaying: 17 The same followed Paul and us, and cried, saying, These men are the servants of the most high ^'Gorl, which show unto us the way of y salvation. 18 And this did she many days. But Paul, being grieved, turned and said Mo the spirit, I command thee in the name of Jesus Christ to come out of her. And a he came out the same hour. 19 IT And when her masters saw that the hope of ihdi gains bwas gone, they caught Paul and Silas, and drew tJiem into the ^ market-pl&ce unto dthe rulers, 20 And brought them to the magistrates, saying. These men, being Jews, do exceedingly trouble ^ our city, 21 And teach customs, which are not lawful for us to receive, neither to observe, being Romans. 22 And the multitude rose up together against them : and the magistrates rent oflT their clothes, and com- manded to beat them. 23 And when they had laid f many stripe.3 upon them, they cast them into prison, charging the jailer to keep them safely : 21 Who, having received such a charge, thrust them into the inner prison, and made their feet fast in the stocks. 25 'ff And at midnight Paul and Silas Sprayed, and sang Upraises unto God : and the prisoners heard them. 26 And suddenly there was a great earthquake, so i that the foundations of the prison were shaken : and immediately Jall the doors were opened, and every one's bands were loosed. 27 And the keeper of the prison awaking out of his sleep, and seeing the prison doors open, he drew out his sword, and would have killed himself, supposing that the prisoners had been fled. 28 But k Paul cried with a loud voice, saying, Do thyself 1 no harm : for we are all here. Vcr. 16. A spirit of divination.— Mslti:. " of Python," or Apollo. Dr. Dodd- ridge rcmark.s, " Tlu! manner in wliich Luke relates the story, plainly implies, that he thoiiu'lit it a real possession, and that Paul took it hinv^^elf in that view. Nor ran I apprehend that her hehavioiir, or his, or that of her masters after- wards, can he accounted for, without allowing it to have been the case." Vir- ffil thus describes a Pythoness : — " The virgin cries— The god ! behold the trod I And straight her visage and her colour change, Her hair's dishcvell'd, and her heaving breast, And labouring heart, are swidlcn with sacred rage ; Larger .'^hc seems, her voice no mortal sound, As the inspiring god, near and more near, Seizes her soul." — Eneid,\i.iS. Archbishof Potter says, " Tiiere were but few that pretended to Inspiration but raged aller this manner, foaming and yelling, and making a strange, terri- ble noise ; sometimes gnashing their teeth, shivering, and trembling, with a thousand antic motions." The Hebrews called such a one " IMistress of ibc 0&" tar Aub.) Sec 1 Sam. x.wiii., with which the reader may compare Job xxxM. 18—20. Bij sooifisayinsr.—Doddridire, " prophesving." Ver. 19. Market-place.— MaTg. " Court." See note on chap. xvii. 17. Ver. 22. Commanded to beat tliem.— DoddntZg-g, " Commanded them lo be beaten with rods." r ACTS, XVII. 363 29 Then he called for a light, and sprang in, and came ■"trembling, and fell down before Paul and Silas, 30 And brouglit them out, and said, Sirs, what "must I do to be saved ? 31 And they said. Believe "on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy p house. 3-2 And they spake unto him the word of the Lord, and to all '^ that were in his house. 33 And he took them the same hour of the night, and washed their stripes ; and was baptized, he and all his, straightway. 31 And when he had brought them into his house, he set meat ^ before them, and » rejoiced, believing in God with all his house. 35 ^T And when it was day, the magistrates sent the Serjeants, saying, Let those men go. 3j" And the keeper of the prison told this saying to Paul, The magistrates have sent to let you go: now therefore depart, and go in peace. 37 But Paul said unto them, They have beaten us openly '-unccndemned, being Romans, and have cast us intol)rison ; and now do they thrust us out privily 7 nay verily; but let them come " themselves and fetch us out. 33 And the Serjeants told these words unto the ma- gistrates : and tney feared, when they heard that they were Romans. 30 And they came and besought " them, and brought them out, and desired "" them to depart out of the city 40 And they went out of the prison, and entered into the house of » Lydia : and when they had seen the brethren, they comforted them, and departed. CHAPTER XVII. I Paul preacheth at Tliessalonica, 4 where some lielieve, ami others persecute him. 10 He is sent to Berea, ami preacheth there. 13 Beiii» persecuted at Tlie.iSa!oiiica, 15 he comelh to .Athens, ami dispuleth, and preaclielh the living Go 1, to them unknown, 'M whereby many are convertej unio Christ. -*-^ and Apouonia, tney w^as a synagogue of the Jews ■•vhen they had passed through Amphipolis and Apollonia, they came to Thessalonica, =^ where A. .M. cir. 4057. A. D. cir. 53. nab.2.4. Jn.3. 16,36 6.17. r ca.39. r Lu.a29. 3 Ro.5.11. u Da.ai8, 19. Mat. 10.16 a ch.14.1 15.-21. ie.13. Vor. 31. UTifli 7}iuiit I do to be saved ?— Saved from what ? Not the punish- ment of the law, for the e-^capeof the pri.ioncrs— He liad been tohi, " we;ireall liere."— The answer of Paul, (ver. 31.) were absurd, if tlii.s was what lie foareti. For their belief in Christ they were now in prison. Saved from I lie wrath of i Goil, ir! the meaning. It was conviction of sin that made the jailer ask what he must do. ! Ver. 35. The magistraAes—i. e. the Pretors. Sent the Serjeants— Bea. j dies, or Uctors-— Doddridge. i Ver. 37. They have beaten tis, &c.— Cicero says, " It is a franssression of; the law to bind a Roman citigf.n: it is wickedness to sccur?e him." Tbc illc- guliiy of the proceeding of the masistrates was farther e%ident in their con- deiuninsand punishing Paul unheard. Being Romans.— As to the plea of Pau, and Silas, that they were Romans, there is no doubt but it was true ; and, b,;i:i : so, it could not he their duty, silently and tamely to give up privileges, bj Ji.; SUIT. nJer of which olher.=; might be injured, and the laws of their country violan- I with impunity. Bring the case home— snppo.^e an American fnil upon hif iriil simply for p- caching ; and another Judge Jeft'eries wish to try him | withtiit empannellinir a jury, would it be consistent with his duty to submit, ami resiirn his own and the liberties of his country, without a struggle or a plea? Undoubtedly not : nor would it have been right in Paul and Silas to have given up silently their Roman privileges. Chap. XVII. Ver. 1. A>nphipolU—[Wa.a the capital of the first division of 364 ACTS, XVII. A M. ci . ■10.57. A. D cir. 53. ii Lu.4.16. c.9:M. lij.ll. ■ Lu.24.28, c. 13.23. Ua.3.1. z OT,ichom, Euul lie, / preach. e I/.:.23.S. C.W.20. h 1,11 2J.2. J n. 19.12. ) c9.25. k Pb. 119.99, 100. il6.34.I6. I,u.l0.-J9, yi.n. J II.. 5. 39. 2 And Paul, as his manner was, -"^ went m unto tliem, and three sabbath days reasoned with them out of the scriptures, 3 Opening? and allec^ing, that Christ must b needs have suflbred, and risen again from the dead ; and that this Jesus, <= whom I preach unto you, is Christ. 4 And some dof them believed, and '-consorted with Paul and Silas; and of the devout Greeks a great multitude, and of the chief women not a few. 5 IT But the Jews which believed not, moved with envy, took unto tliem certain lewd fellows of the baser sort, and gathered a company, and set all the city on an uproar, and assaulted the house of f Jason, and sought to bring them out to the people. 6 And when ihcy found them not, they drew Jason and certain biethren unto the rulers of the city, cry- ing, s These that have turned the world upside down are come hither also ; 7 Wiiom Jason hath received : and these all do con- trary h to the decrees of Cesar, saying that there is another king, one Jesus. 8 And they troubled '- the people and the rulers of the city, when they heard these things. 9 And when they had taken security of Jason, and of the other, they let them go. 10^ And the brethren immediately sent awayJPaul and Silas by night untoBerea: who coming f/ii^/ier went into the synagogue of the Jews. 11 These were more k noble than those in Thessalo- nica, in that they received the word with all readiness I of mind, and searched the scriptures "^ daily, whether those things were so. 12 Therefore many of them believed ; also of ho- nourable v/omen which were Greeks, and of men, not a few. 1.3 ^ But when the Jews of Thessalonica had know- ledge that the word of God was preached of Paul at Berea, they came thither also, and stirred up "the people. 14 And then immediately the brethren sent away Macedonia, situated on the Strymon, wliicli nearly surroundoil it, from v.ljrice |i t/«ik its name, about 70 mile.s ea.st of Tiies.salonica. It is now a place of lit- ik /;onsf(|uenco, called Emboli. Tfiessnlonica—'Ninv Halonichi, wa» a oelehrated cily and capii.il of tlie second part of IMacedonia, situated at I'la iiead of tlie TluTmaic, t'ldf, n.)\v the tznW of .Saloniclii. It was a nohle mait, and the most populou.s of ail Macedonia; and it still retains somewhat of .c ■indent .splendour, heing five miles in circmnlercnce, and containing a |>opiila- tion of upwards of 60,000 persons. See the travels of Dr. Clarke, &(i.]—B. Ver. 4. Von.soried~i. e. associated. Devout Greeks— Or Grecians, pro- nclyled to the Jewish relicion. Ver. a. Jason.— A resident at Thessalonica, and a kinsman of St. Paul. See Ro. .x/i. 21. Ver. 6. T/iese that have turned the loorld upside down.— Th(} word pro- perly implies sedition— an attempt to overturn liic povernment. See cb. x.xi. 38. V»»r. 10. ij'oea— I Was a cily of Macedonia, not far from tlie Thermaic gulf. west ol 'I'hessalonica, and near Pelia, the birth place of Alexander the Great.) -ha'^ster. Ver u. More noble.— ^ol in rank, but in disposition— " more ingenuous," or liberal minded. Ver. 13. Stirred up the people.— " Raising [a storm among] the p«ople." Blackwan in Doddridge. ACTS, XVII. oPaul to go as it were to the sea : but Silas and Ti- motheus abode there siill. , ^ , , ... 15 And they that conducted Paul brought him unto Athens: and receiving a commandment unto Silas and Timotheus v for to come to him with all speed, thev departed. . , . , . , „, • IG'IT Now while Paul waited for them at Athens. i his spirit was stirred in him, when he saw the city' wholly given to idolatry. , , . , • u i i 17 Therefore disputed he in the synagogue with the Jew?, and with the devout « persons, and in the mar- ket daily with them that met with him. IS Then certain philosophers i of the Epicureans, and of the Stoics, encountered him. And some said, What will this " babbler say? other some, He seemeth to be a setter forth of strange gods : be- cause he preached unto thein Jesus, and the resur- rection. ■ , . , , , , . ^ 1') A.nd they took him, and brought him unto ^ Areo- pagus, saying, May we know what this new ''doctrine, whereof thou speakest, is ? Ver \4 To go as it were to the sea— Doddridge, " A.s if he werR lo go l.y sea "' \eiccoi)i£, " Towards the sea." So Sclileusner. Host and Rephelhis have fully proved, that " towards," and not "as it were to," is the true ren- dor.u^.—Boothroi/d. ,,,•... r. » i «■ Vet" 15 At>ens—[Was the most celebrated city of Greece, not merely for uolitical greatness and military power, but tor the learning, eloiniunce, ana politeness of its inhabitants, and for the cultivation of the arts and sciences. It was situated in a delighllul plain of Attica, on the Saronic gult oijposite tJie easterli coast of Peloponnesus, in a sort of peninsida formed by the two rivers, I the Ihssus and Cephisus, about 35 miles east of Corinth, and lour miles from I the sea. Tlie ruins of many of the splendid structures for which it was cele- brated yet remain.]— 2>«g-srer. ^ ,, ., .1^1 1 Ver 16. His spirit was stirred— According to Doddridge, the Greek won si-nifics sharpened, set on edge. In 1 Co. xui. 5, a kindred term is rendered " provoked," which word some use here. Wholly erctn lo tdolatnj.— Marg. " full of idols," which is more literal. . , . ,, Ver 17. Devout persons— \. c. Jewish proselytes. Arid in the market.— (Gr Agora) the market-place, or forum; a kiige oi)cn place, where tlie peo- ple assembled, and on the siiles of which there were generally porticoes, or cloisters, where the philosophers used to dispute or lecture ; wht-re courts were sometimes held ; and where temples and theatres were usually buiit. Ver 13 Epicnreans.—Vl'Ui: Epicureans wore the followers ut Epicttrxts; who acknowledged no trods e.^cept in name, and denied that Iciey exercised any roverninent over the world ; and held that the chuf goou consisted m tlie gratification of the appetites. The SVoiCs were the tollowens of Zcno, and held that all human affairs were governed by fate Both denied t,:e resurrec- tion of the bodv, and the immortality of the sonU—Bagster. Jhis Oacb.er. — Gr "a word-scatterer," which Bcza explains in alhiiion lo a .ilte lanl. called '■ the seed-picker." remarkable for picking up scattered .6 ACTS, XVII. A. M. cir. 4(J5S. A. D. cir 54. X Ho.S.Ii 1 y or, the I court of I pii^ite^. z Je.50.33. a or, ffoinions stated, as some ol our j.-idies to re- ceive the last new fl ishions trom Paris. 'I'hey are upbraided more tlian once by I)emosthen(!s tor this e.\cessive love of novelty, and it should seem that they are remarkable for the same weakness to the [ircsenl ilay. See Orient. Lit. No. H'.'0. Ver. '2>. Mnrs' hill.—Gv. Arenpa^iii>; the same word as in ver. 19, but here literally tiansiated in the text— there only in tin.- maririn. Too svpcrstitions. —'riiis translation is too harsh. The learned ./oy. Mcdr. renders it, "■ 'J'oo full of d:irt of Greece, and that they kept a double niunber of festival-:. Orient. IJt.Ko. 1421. Ver. 23. Unknonm Gnd.—Ding:cries Laertiiji (in his Life of E|)iirorJ«le3) relates, that in hi.s time (about 600 years befirc; Christ) therii')sed able to assist tliem. but without sut^cess. Epimenides iberetine ad- vised them to brin?soiTie sheep into tin- Areopagus, and then letting' them loose, to Ddlow them, and, when they laid down, to sacriliee to the piKi whose altar was nearest. Somi- of these sheet), 't.is su|iposed, niiL'ht lie down, at Ji time ' when Athens was far from beiiiir so full of idids as in Pauls time, at a dis- tance from any statue or temple, (or perhaps iit an eiinal distance betsvcen tv.o,) when, not kiiowin? to what god to direct their wor.sIii[), they dedicated an altar " to the unki.own god" who i)resiiled over the spot where the sliecp 'cstcd. Ver. 2.'>. Neither is loor-^hipped—fDoddridce, served)— jp/.'/iwjrw's hand^ — i. e. all o;ir services are of mi use to him : he needeth nothing from us. Ver. '^6. And Iwtli iiiade of one. blood all natiomt —By this the ajiostle as- sures the Creeks, that, Ihough a Jew, his benevolent aliictions were by no means confined to his own nation: and ut the same time insinuates, that j ACTS, XVIII. 367 ,. M. cir. L I). CT. at. 27 That they shouhl seek the Lord, if haply they| minht feel after him, and find him, thousli k he be not far from cverv one of us : 2S For in i him we live, and move, and have our nc- inL£; as '>^- certain also of your own poets have said, For we are also his ofispnng. . 2*1 Forasmuch then as we are the oHspnngot t»od, we oirMit not " to think that the Godhead is like unto sold, o- "silver, or stone, graven by art and man s device. 30 Vnd the times of this ignorance God winked "at ; but now I'commandeth all men every where to repent : 31 H.H.ause he hath appointed 'i a day, in the which c Ro.s.'A he will judge the world in righteousness by that man vvhcuu he hath ordained ; wlureof he hath '^ given as- surance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from 3*") IT Aiid when they heard of the resurrection of the uleod, some mocked : and others said, Wc will hear thee aaain i of this matter. 33 So Paul departed from among them. 34 Howbeit certain men claveunto him.and believed: among the which teas Dionysius the Areopagite, and I woman named D/V,".')!."!.^'..?"'!-"!'^^'"^ '''^ '"' k c.u.n. I coii.n. inril.l.l2 ., UiO 1% q R0.ZI& r or, cferal fnitlu s o.'^J.8. t i,,..n.ia CHAriKif XVIII , , ^ ., il |;0)onrell. with his hauls, a.i.l picMclioih at Connlh to the GenUles. •1,0 L.ml et.counisolh him in ;i visi.m. P2 Hf..s acci.scl luM-re C,;.ll.o the .lismisstM. IS Allerwvnls li;is£iiia Iron) ciiy to ci'.y he slronglh- iples. 21 Apullos, Ik'Iml' luiTe pincclly iiisiniclcd by Afimlu iiml l'ii<,-illa -^ pif.-..-heili Chiisl with sre;il elii..-:vcy. A .FTELl these things Paul » departed from Athens, >-j- and came to Corinth ; .■pmy. CttAP. la .•h.l7.SJ, ■£i. tl.firs ...tiil.t not to he restrained from him on that accotmt. TliO « ''' ';^^ 1 ■ mu.i have one Father, ami men ..t all'nations arc thcroiore li.'thrcn -— 'A>X,l^d^»■»unedthe limes before "PPo'r'ted-^^rr^^^i^;^^^^^ the ahove classes of plnlosoiihers, eon. e.it Be.n? \\.,V Ifhapll/AnodilrNlirc, " possihly")-^/!.?y.?»/i'/;/.,/^f/ cf'ei hnu- ' Tlv- alhisitn, is to people ?roi.in:r in the dark, and is intended to rei.resent the I dirticiilty of finding' out God l)y the mere lijiht ot NiUnre. „-,,,,.,•,,„ » ,„ Ver -is 1)1 liim we live, and }>tove. and have oitr ^^"''^■-"^^''^''p'f'fS hi> n ve 1 iv, and are n.oved, and tlo exist."— -F«r >^' "''"^"^J&^^- -•rl.o passage nsnally supposed to he here reterre.l to. s th s r.ui^lated . •' Joves presence tills all si)acc, upholds this ball ; All need his aid, his i)o\vcr supports us all ; For roe his offsprinn are, anil lie in love. Points out to man his lahotir Irom above. • »• „ „r a S.e -he Phcenomcna of Aratvs. The same uords, ^^''^/''^^f.';!;', !°" °*^ * 1, tt.T unlv, an, to be foimd in the Hymn o Cleanthes. .8%^?'^.^ ' ' 7 ^;, ,.„. Vcr. 30 God winked at.-Doddnd^e, " Oyorlooko.I. ^^ '",^ '^'^l* 'r^ ''".J' -annot mean that God is in any case inditierent to the connnct ol hi', crea- t'ues foM isa'V:c.l. that he commantls all men. .very ^vhe'■c to repent and haVuppointetl a day to judge the.n. So it was will, the "■'t;;'"s o( ^^ j»an- heuiiiked, he appeared to close his eyes against ihcir "?■"■"V,'^^• "' ' 1 h;^« were full, kml then fullllled at once his threatenings against thtm. and hi- ■^^V^ 01.' ( Ai^' «^i»Sc^i"e'evi^nce to support our faith ; namely, the ce of Christ's rcsurreclii ^c;i';iy:XVllL'V^'l'' C^^h-Whe capital of Achaia, and the ornament 368 ACTS, XVIII. A.M. cir. 4056. A. D. cir. Si. u Uo.16.3. I) c20.3J. c c.17.2. d e. 17.1 1,15 or, is the ChrUU f 2 Ti.2.25. g Ne.5.l3. h Rzso3.4. i ICol.U. j Ma:.^.20 k «rU there. A. M. cir. 4059. A. n. cir. 1 Ja.ZS. 2 And found a certain Jew named " Aquila, born in Pontus, lately come from Italy, with his wife Priscilla; (hocause that Claudius had commanded all Jews to depart from Rome :) and came unto them. 3 And because he was of the same craft, he abode with them, and b wrought: for by their occupation they were tent-makers. 4 And he reasoned in the <^ synag02;ue every sabbath, and persuaded tlie Jews and the Greeks. 5 And when d Silas and Timoiheus were come from Macedonia, Paul was pressed in the spirit, and testi- fied to the Jew^s tkat Jesus « was Christ. 6 And when they opposed ( themselves, and blasphe- med, he shook s his raiment, and said unto them, Your ii blood he upon your own heads; I am clean: from henceforth I will go unto the Gentiles. 7 And he departed thence, and entered into a certain 7nan''s house, named Justus, one that worshipped God, whose house joined hard to the synagogue. S And ' Crispus, the chief ruler of the synagogue, believed on the Lord with all his house-; and ninny of the Corinthians hearing believed, and were baptized. 9 IF Then spake the Lord to Paul in the night by a vision. Be not afraid, but speak, and hold not thy peace: in For I j am with thee, and no man shall set on thee to hurt thee : for I have much people in this city. 11 And he k continued there a year and six months, leaching the word of God among them. 12 IT And when Gallio was the deputy of Achaia, the Jews made insurrection with one accord against Paul, and brought him to the i judgment seat. of Greece, was situated on tlie middle of l lie isthmns wliicli conntrts Pelo- ponnesus with Atticu, at t.he distance of 60 stadia from the yEpean and Ionian seas, on nacli side. It was celebrated for its extensive commerce, weallli, and hi.vury ; for its masniiude and grandeur, its elegant and majjniticenl tiriii)iles, palaces, llioatres, and other public building's ; and for the learninfrand inL'.-r.uity of its inhaliilanis, and the number of its seminaries, where philosc-,)liy was publicly Uuiuhi.\—Ua?.'iter. V( r. 2. C.'audiiis had commanded, &c. — This is mentioned by Suetonius in the lifi- of Claudiu.^. and Christians were at this lime considered only as a Jewish sect. .See Lardner's Cred. Ver. 3. Teni-riiaker.i.—A very important trade at tjiat time, when tents were much m use; and rankifig probably willi our trunk-making. The early Rab- bie.s made no secret of their trades. One was surnamed the shoemaker, an- otl'.erdu! baker, Ac. (See Doddridu'r,.) Paul's nujtive was evidently that he nii;:iit not bo burdensome to the rhurches for support. iSee I Co. iv. 12. 2 Co. ■Kw. l-i. Every Jcnv, whether rich or poor, was obli?ed to learn some trade. Vor. 5. Fretsed in the spirit.— Doddridge,'/ home away by (his) spirit." Heinsius and others, " by the spirit," meatiin? Ilu! Holy Ghost. Hut sonu; an- cient c )pies read, " was earnestly employed in the word ;" i. c. in preaching. | Sec (iricshach i Vcr. 6. tihfjok his raiment.— As si?nifyin?, as he said, that ho wa.? c'ean, ' pure. ' or " clear" of their blood. Coinpain chap. x.\. 26. A like ceremony ii stiii iiscd in Turkey. Pee Orisnt. Lit. No. 142.3. Ter. 7. J)c>tui, one that trorshipped God—i. v.. a Jewish proselyte. Ver. 10. .s>^ on thee.— Doddridge, " fall on thee." Vcr. 12. r;a//70— I Was the eldest brolluir of Ihn crlchrated i hilosopher 1.. A. Seneca, who describes him as a mo.-t mild and amiable man.l— Wni's/^r. Deputy— \. e. Proconsul of Achaia, or Greece.- —Av.lia}a.—\ Achaia. iivover, I wsis a provin"); ct" Peloponnesus, bounded on the north by the jrulf of Corinth, ^, \ on the south [jy l^li.; and Arcadia, on the east by Sicyon, and on the west by jt il tiie Ionian sea ; but in its largest .sense, it coinprehi iiileil all (jreice.l -//. .| ACTS, XVIII. :^69 ;i 13 Saying, This fellow perauadeth men to worship i God contrary to tlie law. I 14 And when Paul was now about to open his mouth, ' Gallio said unto the Jews, If it were a matter ot wrong or wicked lewdness, O ye Jews, '"reason would! that i should bear with you : j 15 But if it be a question of words and names, and] of yoar •» law, look ye to it ; for I will be no judge of such matters. * 16 And he drave them from the judgment seat. I 17 Tlien all the Greeks took "Sostnenes, the chief ruler of the synagogue, and beat him before the judg- ment seat. And Gallio cared for none of those things, j 18 IT And Paul after this tarried there yet a goodj while, and then took his leave of tht .rrethren, and; sailed thence into Syria, and with him Priscilla and, .'Iquila; having shorn Phis head in iCenchrea: for he had a vow. 19 And he came to Ephesus, and left them there: but he himself entered into the synagogue, and rea- soned ■'with the Jews. 20 Vv hen they desired him to tarry longer time with them, he consented not; 21 But bade them farewell, saying, I must by all means keep this feast that cometn in « Jerusalem : but I will return apain unto you, if t God will. And he sailed from Ephesus. 22 And when he had landed at Cesarea, and gone up, and saluted the church, he went down to Antioch. 23 And after he had spent some time there, he de- I)arted, and went over all the country of " Galatia and Phrygia in order, strengthening ^all'ihe disciples. 24 IT And a certain Jew named "Apollos, born at Alexandria, an eloquent man, a;;cZ mighty in the scrip- tures, came to Ephesus. 25 This man was instructed in the wav of the Lord; and being fervent «in the spirit, he spake and taught diligptitly the things of the Lord, knowing >' only the baptism of John. A. M. cir. 4fJ.53. A. I), cir. 5^. n Jii. 18.31. 'ij.ll,!9. q R0.I6.L 1 . is. A. M. cir. •1060. A. I), cir. 56. I 1 co.ria V C.H.22. wl Co.l.lZ 3.5.fi. y c.19.3. V'cr. 14. U'rong^—i. c. injustice. Ver. 17. SoKthenes, the chief ?»/7cr.— Probably the successor of Crispus, who liad been converted, (ver. 8.) and of course of an opposite spirit, and in this case tiie prosecutor. Ver. 18. Cenchrea — [Now Kenkri, was the port of Corinth, on tlie east aide of tbe isihmu.<, and about nine miles from the c\ly.]—Bagste.r. For he fiad a vof.—T\\iH appi-ar.* to bav- been liie vow of the Nazarite, for it is said, he liad " sbavfd bis bead at Conclirea." Hy tbe original biw, it appojirs tbat Na- zal ites were to shave liieir lieads " at tbe door of llie tabernacle/' Num. vi 18 ; but this iir.ist liavC been dispensed \yitb, in tbe instance of persons residing in foreiLMi conntries, as well as that of {roing up to the three ^leal feasts; the Kabbies. hnwever, con'^idererl such jiersons as bound to conic to JeruscJein to coinpiele tbeir vows; and this is supposed to be the reasrm tliat Paul was so an.xidiis to ■;(» up and keep tbe approaching feast, ver. 21. Itslion!;! ni.t be (ron- cealcil. Iiowpvcr. that Grotins. Hcnivioiid. WHsius, and utiier.*. consider Aqifi'a (:iii(i not Haul) as tlie person who bad made the vow ; and il:e naming Aiiuila after Priscilla, (contrary to every other instance,) favours this intt-rpret- atioi). 11 this be adopted, the word there, in ver 19, must refer, not to Epiiesus, but to Cenchrea. Ver. 24. Mighty in the scriptures— Namely, of tlie Old Testament, the New not iieing yet written. 370 ACTS, XIX. a 1 Co.3.6. b Ep.2.a c Jn.5.39. d or, vs the Christ. ver.5. CHAR 19 a lCo.3.5,6. b c.S.lf). I Sa.3.7. c c.18.25. d Mat.3.U. e Jti.1.15, 27,30. f c8.16. 1 Co. 1.13. g c.8.17. h c.2.4. 10.46. i lCo.11.1, &c. 26 And he began to speak boiily in the synagogue: wlioin when Aqiiila and Priscilla had heard, they took him unto Ihem^ and expounded unto him the way of God more * perfectly. 27 And when he was disposed to pass into Achaia, the brethren wrote, exhorting the disciples to receive him : who, when he was come, •'^helped them m'>>-. which had believed t" through grace : 28 For he mightily convinced the Jews, and that publicly, showing by ^ the scriptures that Jesus d was Christ. CHAPTER XIX. G Tlic Holy Ghost is given by Paul's humls. 9 'I'he Jewt ; Lspbt-me his doctrine, which i£ conlirine'l by iiiiracles. 13 Tiie .Tewisli exorolsls 16 are bt;a;eii by the devil. 19 Conjuring books are burnt, 21 Demetrius, for love of gain, raiseth an uproar agauist Paul, 35 whicli is appeased by the town clerk. A ND it came to pass, that, while Apollos * was at -^ Corinth, Paul having passed through the upper coasts came to Ephesus : and finding certain disciples, 2 He said unto them. Have ye received the Holy Ghost since ye believed 1 And they said unto him, We have not ijso much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost. _ 3 And he said unto them, Unto what then were ye baptized? And they said, Unto <"• John's baptism. 4 Then said Paul, John d verily baptized with the baptism of repentance, ^saying unto the people, that they should believe on him which should come after him, that is, on Christ Jesus. 5 When they heard Ihis^ they were baptized in the- name f of the Lord Jesus. 6 And when Paul had laid shis hands upon them, the Holy Ghost came on them ; and h they spake with tongues, and i prophesied. Chap. XIX. Ver. 1. The zipper coasln—i.e. The urpor parts of Asia Minor, wliirh were more remote from the Mediterranean sea. Ep>iesus—\A. much celebraletl city of Ionia in A.sia Minor, and the metropoh.s oTHroconsuhir Asia, \va.s situated on tlic river Cayster, and on the side of a liill, ahout 35 miles north of Miletus, 40 south of Smyrna, 100 west of I.aodicca, and 5 miles from tlic .Egean sea. It was particularly famous for a n)atMiifieent l(ni|il. cir. 57. » RsU.7 Hc.i.13. m2Ti.l.rS. Jude 10. n ver.23. o 1 Ti.6.5. p c.'JO.Sl. q c.miS. r Ma.lG.20. a c.3.15 u Jos.6.36. V l,n.3.29. w La. 1.65. c.'.'.4a 5.o,U. X Mat.3.6. Ro.10.10. Ver. 10. All they tohich dwelt in .4s/a.— This term (Asia) was used to very different e.xtcnt.s in dilVerent periods. Faley says, " Asia, liiroushoul tlie Acts of the Apostles and the Epistles of .St. l-aul, does not mean tlie whole of Asia Minor, or Anatolia, nor even tlie whole of thu Proconsular Asia ; but a district in the anterior part of that country, called Lydian Asia, divided from the rest, much as Portugal is from Spain, and of wliich district Ephesus was the capital." Ver. 12. Handkerchiefs or aprons.— The former the Asiatics usually carry in (heir hands to wir)c otf iwrspiration, as, we are informed hy (Eoumenins and Harmer, was the case both formerly and is to this day; tiie latter resembled napkins tied before them, (or " half round," as the oiiginal imports, see John xiii. i,) to preserve their garments, when doing any thing that might soil them —as, perhaps, tent-making. Even tliese were made tht i.nstruuients of curnj diseases and ejecting demons. Ver. 13. Exorcists.— Tho original term literally means those who cast :»ut demons, by adjuring them in God's name. That some of the Jews made this profession, evon in our Lord's time, is certain Irom Mat. xii. 26— '23. Mark i.x. 33. Luke i.\. 19, &c. The Jewish exorcists certainly used the name of the God of Abraham, but fiuiling the name of Jes^is, as they supposed, a more potent charrn, were willing, as Dr. Hammond remarks, (on Mat. xii. 27,> to exchange it for that of Jesus. Ver. 19. Curious arts.— The principal of these were, I. Astrology, or tlie prediction of events by the configuration of the planets. 2. Necrotnancy, or conferring (whether really or in pretence) with the souls of dead men, or with infernal spirits. The witch of Eiidor was a pretemler to this art. 1 Sam. xxviii. 3. Magic, the power of producing wonderful eft'ects by secret arts, or sj^ritual Lgency : but it is often used in a sense so extensive, as to include both the 272 I ACTS, XIX. A. M. cir. •Wtl A. I), cir sr J CV2.-21. A. M. cir. A. n. cir. I Ga.2.1. H Ro.Io.Z (1 c.iai8,19 e Re.lS.ll. f Ps.llJ.J. ls.41.10.. •4). g Zep.ail. 1 Ro. 16.23. ICo.l.U. and they counted the price of them, cind found it fifty thousand pieces of silver. 20 So mightily grew ythe word of God and pre- vailed. 21 IT After '-these things were ended, Paul purposed in the spirit, when lie had passed through Macedonia and Achaia, to go to Jerusalem, saying. After I have hecn there, I must also see =*Rome. 22 So he sent into Macedonia two of them that minis- tered unto him, Timotheus and bErastus ; but he him- self stayed in As-i \ for a season. I 23 And the same time there arose no small stir ' about that way. 24 For a certain man named Demetrius, a silver- smith, which made silver siirines for Diana, brought no small d gain unto the craftsmen ; 25 Whom he called = together with the workmen of like occupation, and said. Sirs, ye know that by this craft we have our wealth. 2G Moreover ye see and hear, that not alone at Kphe- sus, but almost throughout all Asia, this Paul hath persuaded and turned away much people, saying ithat th6y be no gods, which are made with hands : 27 So tliat not only this our craft is in danger to be set at nought ; but also that the temple of the great goddess Diana should be ?despised, and her magnifi- cence should be destroyed, whom all Asia and the world ii worshippeth. 28 And when tney heard these sayings, they were full of i wrath, and cried out, saying. Great is Diana of the Ephesians. 29 And the whole city was filled with confusion •- and having caught j Gaius and '< Aristarchus, men of Ma- prececlin?. 4. A scit-nce peculiar to thi.s people, was that of tlie Ephesian Letters, or mystic rharacler.s, of which some account may l)e foimd l)Olh in Hammond and Doddridge, hut which, as \vc do not pretend to midirstand, weshall not altemijt to explain. They were, liowevcr. used ;•-.< m.'igical spell.s, or charms, hy these pear)le. Fiji!/ thowiUiid iijccos of 4//yfV. — I'roliably ahout S'fdOO. The Earl of Rochester, of whom it lias hcn-n said, thai he was " a preat wit, a great scholar, a great poet, a Kreal sinner, and a t-Tcat peni- ter.t,'" left a strict charge to the person in whose custody his papers were, to burn all his pr jfane and lewd writinss, as hvins only tit to promote viee and iminoiality, hy which he had so liislily oifendeel God, and shamed and blas- phemed liiat holy reliffion into whici) he had been baptized. V'er. •i'l. Kra$i//s— Cliand)erlam of Corinth. — 8ee Hom. xvi. 23. Ver. 'ZS. So umall stir about that toai/.—Hamdy, the Christian worsliip, in opposition to idolatry. Vci -24. [r/iic/iWM/(/cs//rers/irmes.— These shrines are understood to mean ^ small ni')dels f)f the teni|ile, with the poddess within; ami Pliny mentions such iiid m '.fl'crs fron» the bri-as! to llic bottom of the abdomen ; from wbiih we find Ilia" she was wi.3. 'ir;o.i;.2& c c.l£.29. f c.16.1. ? Kp.G.21. Col. 1.7. 2Ti.4.1?. Ti'..3.lZ i> c.21.29. '.iTi.4 20. i Rx.T..\5. j 2Ti.4.13. It 1 Co.16.2. Rt'.l.lC. I c.2.t9.l6. ICo.10.lG. 11.20..31. 38 Wherefore if Demetrius, and the craftsmen which fire with him, have a matter against any man, ^the law is open, and there are deputies: let them implead one another. 39 But if ye inquire any thing concerning other matters, it shall be determined in a t lawful assem- 40 For we are in danger to be called in question foi this day's uproar, there being no cause whereby we ,nay give an account of this concourse. 41 And when he had thus spoken, he dismissed the " assemblv. CHAPTER XX. ■. Paul poelh 10 -Macelonia. 7 He celebrateth the Lord's sapper, and preach- elli. 9 Etiiyclms having fallen down dead, 10 is raised lo li:e. 17 At Mile- tiun he calleili the elders together, telleth tlsem what &hall beHdl to himself, ii conimittelli (Jod's flock to them, 29 warneth them of false teachers, 32 coiMiiiendeih them to God, 36 prayelh with them, and goeth his way. AND after the uproar ^ was ceased, Paul called unto him the disciples, and embraced them^ and de- parted (or to go binto Macedonia. 2 And when he had gone over those parts, and had given them much "^exhortation, he came into Greece, "i And there abode three months. ^\nd when the .lews laid wait dfor him, as he was about to sail into Syria, he purposed to return through Macedonia. 4 And there accompanied him into Asia Sopater of Berea; and of the Thessalonians, « Aristarchus and Secundus; and-Gaius of Derbe, and fTimotheus; and of Asia, sTychicus and ii Tropliimus. 5 These going before tarried for us at Troas. 6 And we sailed away from Pliilippi after the days i of unleavened bread, and came unto them to J Troas in five days ; where we abode seven days. 7 IT And upon the first k day of the week, when the disciples came together lo break i brcqjil, Paul preach- ed unto them, ready to depart on the morrow; and continued his speech until midnight. perly introiliicod ; tlio original (h!erosufou9) mean.s sacri legion.* persons— ■• rol)l)er.o appears to be marked by the Apostle John as the Lord's day, (Kev. i. 10,) which v/e naturally understand to mean, the day on which he arose from the dead. The first day of the week was, therefon-, peculiarly honoured in apos- tolic times, and we know that it has been observed as the Christian sabbath ever since. Came together to break bread.— In A'-ts ii. 42, 46, we have tid- I lowed Doddridge, in referrin? this phra.sc to the friendly moals of the disci- ] pies ; but, upon farther consideration, we are inclined to make a distinction 1 between " the bre:iking of bread, and prayers." in verse 42, which, as closely connected with public worship, we shouM refer to the Eucharist ; and the I "breaking of bread tmm house to house," as connected with "' eating tlieir | meat with gladness ;" this we would apply to tiieir friendly and domestic ! meals. j Vcr. 0. In a lomdoto.— Doddridge, " an open window," with a wooden ' casement, which lu sumioses was set open to admit the air, on account of the | many lamps burning, (ver. 8.> As we know not the construction of the build- ing, we cannot exactly tell how he fell. Perhaps it was a largo house, with three lofts or stories, tilted up in a temporary manner for the occasion. This instance of sleeping in public worship, affords neither encouragement not . apology for such conduct; fnr where would Eutychus have been if Paul had not been there? and who would willingly die sleeping under a sonnon? | Ver. 13. ^ysov.— I.49S'/?, Trogyllium. and Miletus, (now called Melas and Palatsha.) were maritime citie.<< of Asia Minor ; the tiirmer in !he jvovince of Troas, the secoml in Lydia, 11 little below Ephesus, and about live miles fioni Samos. and the litter in Caria, about ten stadia south of tin; mouth of the river .Meander. Mitylene was ^. city on r.he east side of the j.^land of Lesl>os, now Mytilini, reckoned about seven miles from the main land ; n.-xt to which is the island of Chios, now Scio, opposite Smyrna, and about four leayies from th" continent ; and south-east of which is the island of Satnns. now Satiio. about five miles from the coast of Asia..]— Bagster. To go afoot— Or " by land." Vcr. 16. To sail by Ephesus— i. c. to sail past it, that hv; might not be de- tained tliere. 3*6 ACTS, XX. A. NJ. cir. 41)61. A. D. cir. eo. rc.19.1,10. I s I C.i.l5.5>, 10. I Pli;.3.18. >i yco.8..n. V vcr.3. v.- ver.27. X 2ri.4.2. y Ma. 1. 15. I c.ig.ai. a Jx4.IJ. b C.9.1G. 'il.ll. c or, irnit for me. d c.2I.i:^. Ho.S.HJ, 37. 2 Co. -1.15. e 2Ti.l7. f 2 Co. 4.1. g Ga.1.1. h 2 Co. 7.2. i Kp.l.U. j Col.4.17. I TN.16. k Hp.13.17. 1 Pr.I0 21. .Ie.3.1.5. Jii.21.15.. 17. 1 Pe..5.2,3. in Kp.l.U. Col.l.ll. Ile.9.12, H. I I'e.1.13, 19. Re..5.9. 17 II Alul from Miletus he sent to Ephesus, and called tlie elders of the church 13 And when they were come to him, he said unto them, Ye know, from the first day "■ that I came into Asia, after what manner I have been with you at all seasons, 19 Serving the Lord with all » humility of mind, and with many i tears, and " temptations, which befell me by V the lying in waii of the Jews : 20 And how ^^' I kept back nothing that was profit- able un!q you, but have showed you, and have taught you publicly, ^and from house to house, 21 Testifying both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, repentance ^ toward God, and faith towwd our Lord Jesus Christ. 22 And now, behold, I go * bound in the spirit unto Jerusalem, not * knowing the things that shall befall me there : 23 Save that the Holy Ghost witnesseth in every city, saying b that bonds and afflictions ■= abide me. 24 But none J of these things move me, neither count I my life dear unto myself, so that I might •-' finish my course with joy, and the ministry, f which I have re- ceived = of the Lord Jesus, to testify t^ie gospel of the grace of God. - 25 And now, behold, I know that ye all, among whom I have gone preaching the kingdom of God, shall see my face no more. 20 Wlfferefore I take you to record this day, that lam ii pure from the blood of all meji. 27 For I have not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel i of God. 28 Take heed j therefore unto yourselves, iind to all the Hock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made vou k overseers, to feed 'the church of God, which he hath purchased >" with his own blood. 29 For I know this, that after my departing shall Ver. 17. The elders of the church.— In Greek, Presbyters. Ver. 19. 7'c/nptations.—Do(ldriclire,"Uinh.'' Ver. 22. IJouiid in the spirit.— Om transtators, byrcferrin? in the niarpin to chap. .\i.v. •^], nmleistood this in the sense of heing finnly resolved : hut Dodd- ridge, find ihe eiiinnicntaliirs {renerally, explain tliis, of his ^inns under ''a strong iiniv.dse" of the Siiirit of God. Ver. 2G. Pure from the blood of all men.— See note on cliap. xviii. 6. \c\. 27. For I have not shunned. -Doddridge .says, " tiie proper import of tlie 'vord in sucl) a coinie.xion, (as used hy Denjosihene.s and Lucian,) is to (Jis-jiiise any imi)ortant Iruih; at least to decline the pulilication of if." Alt I'ic counsel of aod.—'Vhavc is no doiiht hut the uri'.'inal term (boule) Oieanj hoth decree and advice. The fl)rnier in Luke xxiii. 51. Acts ii. 23, and elsewhere But this rannot he the .';onr;e here, for who shall declare all the divine decrees? The latter must he understood, Luke vii. 30. In Acts x.xvii. 42, -ta, 've read, " The soldiers' coun.sel (i. e. advice)' was to kill the pri.sonera ; bat the centurion, willing (i. c. determined) to save Paul, kei»t them from their pun'aso" (or will) to kill them. Here we have both senses of the word. Vtr. 2K. i)rrrseers.—Gr. Kpis^-opous, or Rishops. The Gerniau Luthenmg call th ir Hisliops " .Suiierintendcnts." Tofird the church of (ioil. — aries- bach f.'ixis no less than six r( adini.'s. 'i'liat ot" our eoniuion version is fontiii in V ahoMt seventeen (ireek INI.^'S., of which one. the Valifiiii, (in the Pope's Ii- [ brary.) is mkoned ol'the ."jth or 6lh century. This reudimr is also supported by I the .Syriac ol the 6th, and two Fathers of the close of the 1th century. An- otlier readini;, " The church of the Lord.-' has the tollowinsr anihorilies :— " Of MS9., all the most ancient, the mo-t valuable, and those derived from t\i(- ACTS. XXI. 377 grievous wd. ves " enter in among you, not sparing » the Mock. 30 Also of P your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw awav disciples after them. 31 Therefore Swatch, and remember, that by the space of three years I ceased not to warn "^ every one night and day with tears. 32 And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and j to the word of his grace, which Ms able to build you I up, and to give you an inheritance t among all them which are sanctified. ! 33 I " have coveted no man's silver, orgold, or apparel. 34 Yeo, ye yourselves ^know, that these hands have ministered unto my necessities, arv^ to them that were with me. 35 I have showed you all things, how that so labour- ing ye ought to *' support the weak, and to remember the words pf the Lord Jesus, how he said, It ^is more blessed to give than to receive. 36 "fi And when he had thus spoken, he kneeled ydown, and prayed with them all. 37 And they all wept sore, and "fell on Paul's neck, and kissed him, 38 Sorrowing most of all for the -"^ words which he spake, that they should see his face no more. And they accompanied him unto the ship. CHAPTCU XXI. 1 Panl,wHl not liy any means be itissuaJe.l from "oing to Jerusalem. 9 Philip'a iljuigluers prophetesses. 17 Paul coiiietli to Jerusalem : '27 where lie is ap- preheinlel, anj in great danser, 31 but by the chief captain U rescuetl, and perraiiied to speak to the people. AND it came to pass, that after we were gotten from them, ^ and had launched, we came with a A. M eir. ■illbl. A. D. cir. u Ma'..7.15. 2 Fe.a.l. 0 Jo.lXm 23.1. E/.e.31.2,i Zee. 1 1.17. p lJn.2.19. J.ldel.ic. q 2 Ki.-1.5. r Col. 1.23. s Jn.17 17. 1 C.2G. S Col.1.12. Ile.aia. 1 Pe.1.4. 11 1 Svl2.3. 1 Co.o.ri. 2 Co.7.2. V c.19.3. 1 Co.J.12. 1 T!,.2.9. 2 'I'h.3.8. wRo. 1.^.1. Kp.J.23. 1 'l"h.5.14. X Lti.H.ia ..14. y c.21.5. 7. Ge.46.S9. a Ter.25. CHAP. 21. a d..275,4. ferent and intlopendeiit sources, viz. the Alexamlrian, the Ephrcm, thu Cam- bridge, Abi). Laud's, and many otiiers of varijiis dates, from th(f 4fh to tlic i?lh centuries. Of the Versions, the two Coptic, the Armenian.*, tiic Old Italic; of Fathers, Ireneiis. Evsebiiis. Arhanasiv-^, Cfiri/sostom, iini\ many others. The preponderance of evidence is thu.s in favour of Lord, (Kiirios,') which is therefore decideilly adopted hy Griesbacfi. and approved by Dr. Pj/e Smith. Boothroyd, however, adopts fi.nother readinsr. wliich cmliraeo.s hotli "Lord and God." On tlii.s he judiciously remarks, "I have pretVrred the last, (the one just named,) as supported !)y the pfiatest number of M3S. collated, [viz. one ancient and 46 others.) and as accounting: best flir Ih.- other varia- tions. For it is more easy to omit a word in transcribing' than to insnrt one ; and one transcriber might omit God and insert Lord, as judpins the latter more accordant with what follows. Tiic reading he admits to be sinjniiar, but finds th« sentiment in John .\.v. 2S : and the pnrase *' clmrcirof tlic Lord," occurs not in the New Testament. Vtr. 23. Grievous ioolve3. — Our I-ord de.scrihes false prophets as " woivca in slieep's clothing;" so false teachers in the Christian church are described as not only erroneous, but rapacious — "not sparinjr the flock." Ver. 31. T/iiee yean. — See cliap. xix. 8, 10. At\er preachin? three jnontits in the synaeoguo, he faujrht two years in the school ofTyrannus; but the three years may probably include his preaching in the neighbouring towns and villages: So Doddridifc. Ver. 35. Shotted yon a!! things. — Of Paul, indeed, it might well be said, — " His presiiiing much, but 'Diore his iiractice wrought, (A living .sermon on the truths h • taught !) For this iiy rules severe his life he SMuar'd, That all inigbl see the doctrines which they heard !" — Dryden. MCfVe blessed. &c.— This is a saying of Christ, traditionally preserved by the apostle*, and happily here record'^d. Chap. XXI. Ver. 1. Gotten from thev-.—JJaiivvond. "plucked or snatch- ed." Wesley, " torn away from thcui ' It implies a reluctancy on both 378 ACTS, XXI. , M 405: . 1). cu. d Kp.4.Il. 2 TiA.o. gelt.' strai,2;ht course unto Coos, ai d iherfayfollowinijuiuo Rhodes, and from thence unto l*atara: 2 And finding a sliip saiUng over uiilo Phenicia, we; went aboard, and set forth. 3 Now when we had discovered Cyprus, we left it on the left hand, and sailed -nto Syria, and landed at Tyre : for there the ship was to unlade iicr burden. 4 And finding disciples, we tarried there seven days: who said " to Paul through the Spirit, that he should not go up to Jerusalem. 5 And when we had accomplished those days, we de- parted and went our way; and they all liroughl us on our way, with v.'ives and cliildren, till ice were out of the city: and we kneeled bdown or, the shore, and prayed. r» And when we had taken our leave one of another, we took ship ; and they returned home again. 7 And when we had finished ou/- course' from Tyre, we came to Ptolemais, and saluted the brethren, and abode with them one day. 8 And the next daij we that were of Paul's company departed, and came unto Cesarea : and we entered into the liouse of Philip <= the evangelist, J which was one of the '-seven ; and abode with him. 9 And the same man had four daughters, virgins, which f did prophesy. 10 *fF And as we tarried fhere many days, there came down from Judea a certain prophet, named ? Agabus. 11 And when he was come unto tis, he took Paul's girdle, and bound his own hands and feet, and said, Thus saith the Holy Ghost, So h shall the .Jews at Jerusalem bind the man tliat owneth this girdle, and shall deliver him into the hands of the Gentiles. 12 And when we heard these things, bt)th v.e, and they of that place, i besought him not to go up to Je- rusalem. 13 Then Paul answered, What mean ye to weep and sidi's to p.-irt. Cooh.—ICk-i'js, Cos, or Co. now Zfa. is p.n isliind in tho ^ffcan sea, oiicol'tliose called Cj/dades, near the soulli-wrst puiiit of Asia Minoi, ami aliDiit 15 miles tVoin Halicarriassus. Rhodes — 1:-. a celebrated island in (lie same ^ea, sDiitliward of Caria, i'r.]—Bai^'-:'fer. V.-r. -2. And finding a ship. &c.— This was tiie second vessi,'!, the first car ricd tht-m only lo I'atara. ^et forth— \. e. set sail. Ver. 4. And finding disciples. &c..—Doddridi:r. "We coniir-.ncd there se- ven days, lindine disciples, who told Paul, by the Spirit, not to .'.r-," &o. Ver. fi. lie took ship.— Tim was the ibird vessel; the .seco.nd stopped at Tyre: the third carried them on to Ptolemais. Here they lei't this ves.sel, and I tt.-ivelled bv land to (-esarea, and so on lo Jerusalem. \er. 7. Ptolemais.— Aw ancient city called Ac.cho, (Jndp. i. :i,) hit rebuilt by I'tolcniy, who pave it bis name, and now known as Acra. Ver. 8. Pliilip t/ic evaniic/isr—Sve chap. vi. 5 ; viii. vs. &c. Ver. 13. U'hfir mmn ?/«?— Compare cba|). .xx. 21 When I.ntlier w.as sum- Jtioned to attend the diet at Worms, his friends, nofwiihstaiK^int: the safi; con- duct cranled to iiim by the trnperor, Charles V., apprehefi Jing dan:;er to his ACTS, XXI. 37«» to hrcak my heart? for I am ready jnot to be bound only, but also to die at Jerusalem for the name of the Lord Josus. 14 And when he would not be persuaded, we ceased, saying, The k will of the Lord be done. 15 And after those days we took up our carriages, and Went up to Jerusalem. IG Tiiere went with us also certain of the disciples of Ci.'saroa, and brought with them one Mnason of Cy- prus, an old 'disciple, with whom we should lodge. 17 '\ And wjien we were come to Jerusalem, the brciiiren received "Uis gladly. IS And the da;/ following Paul went in with us unto n James; and all the elders were present. 19 And when he had saluted them, he declared par- ticularly "what things God had wrought among the Gc'.i tiles by P his ministry, 20 And when they heard it, they glorified the Lord, and Sciid unto him, Thou seest, brother, how many thousands of Jews there are which believe; and they are all zealous lof the law : 21 And they are informed of thee, that thou teachest al' ihc Jews which are among the Gentiles to forsake Moses, sayinj^ that they ought not to circumcise ''^/leir children, iieither to walk after the customs. 22 Whai is it therefore? the nmltitude must needs come nogethcr : for they will hear that thou art came. 23 Do therefore this that we say to thee: We have four men which have a vow on ihem ; 24 Them take, and purify thyself with them, and be at charges with them, that they may shave ^ their heads: and all may know that those things, whereof they were informed concerning thee, are nothing; but tJtat thou thyself also walkest orderly, and keepest the law. i*.M.cir. 1i64. A. D. cir. j 'zTi.i.6. k Mat.6.10. iG.12. n c.15.13, Ga.1.19. q c.22.3. Ko.10.2. t N.i.6.2, 13.13. c.iais. pirson. would have ilis.suaded him from going tliither. Luther replind, " I am detormiiKil to enter Ihe city in tlic name of the Lord Jusiis Christ, tliouiih as iiiiitiy (If vils should o|M)Ose me as there are tiles upon all the liouses at Worms." He was aocompnniuiJ from ^\■ittenlblirg Ivy sonU''*"tlivin('s, a!Jd one iuindred horse : hut he took O'lly eiyht horsemen into Wop-is. When ho sti pi out of the -arriage, Jie said, in presence of a great nunioer of persons, " God shall je >in my side." V-r. 13. Carrias-ea.—lTUc word carriages here denotes any thing ll at is cairied, luggage ox baggaue. The oriirinal, apo^keuasiiienoi, from apo.fr&m, a.iil s\-(t(osJ'urniture, baggage, signifies, having packed up one's baggage.] ~b !'js;'rr. _ Ver. Pi. Brought toith them one 3/nflWon.— (Pronounced Nason.) [Or, "roniiirling lis to one Mnason .... with whom we niislit ludpe." Rliiiisoii. a native of Cyprus, probably then lived at Jerusalem; thouirh lie niivlit have heen down at Cesarea, met the apostles, and invited them to lodge Willi \\\\i\.]—Bagster. Ver. '4jrhai>s. he .says, twenty or thirty thousand were present at Jerusa- lem to keep the fi.-ast : liiit we believe there were olltcn many more Ver. •2\. That rhci/ oiiicht not to circumciae. &c.— St. Paul's conduct, with re^.ird to Timothy, might have been a sufticient answer to this part of the chiirL-.e. See ch. xvi. 3. Vcr. 24. lie at charges with Ihem— [That is. in fumishine sacrifices ; wliich was a c.ininion ami very popular act amonc the Jews. Thus Josephits ob- serves, that Agrippa among other acts of thankfulness for being advanced It 380 ACTS, XXI. A. M. cir. 4061. A. D. cir. »c24.1S X Na.6.U y c.24.13. J 0.26.21. c 1 Co.U. 23,&& a c.23.27. 21.7. . e ver.I1. Kp.G.20. 25 As touching the Gentiles which believe, we "have written and conchuled that they observe no such thing, save only that they keep themselves from things ottered to idols, and from blood,' and from, strangled, and from fornication. 26 Tlien Paul took " the men, and the next day pnr.- fying himself with them entered "■'into the temple, to signify the accomplishment « of the davs of purifi'"^;*- tion, until that an otrering should be orf'ered for every one of them. 27 IT And when the seven days were almost endjd, the Jews y which were of Asia, when they saw him in the temple, stirred up all the people, and laid ''hands on him, 23 Crying out, Men of Israel, help : This is the man, that ^ teacheth all7nc?i everywhere against the peo- ple, and the law, and this place: and farther brought Greeks also into the temple, and hath polluted this holy place. 29 (For they had seen before with him in tb'": Ciiy Trophimiis i' an Ephesian, whom they suppostd thai Paul had brought into the temple.) 30 And all the city was moved, and the people ran together: and they took Paul, and drew him out of the temple : and forthwith the doors were shut. 31 And as they went about = to kill him, tidings came unto the chief captain of the band, that all Jerusalem was in an uproar. 32 Who J immediately took soldiers and centurions, and ran down unto them: and when they saw the chief captain and the soldiers, theyleft beating of Paul. 3:3 Then the chief captain came near, and tooK. him, and commanded him to be bound *= with two chains; and demanded who he was, and what he had done. from a [irison to a tiirone, ordered very many Nazariies to be shaven, furnisli- ing tliciii willi money lor ilii-ir v\pnnsn:s.\—lia^sler. Ver. 25. A^ loiichim,' the (icniites which believe.— [3 nmes and tlic elders here avow, that they intend nothin;;,' contrary to their formL>r determiiintioii re- specting the Gentile converts, it is doulitt'iil whellicr on this occasion Paid ind hi.s advi.sers acted in strict consi>toncy with Clnistian simidicity ; and it seems very dilHcidl wholly to dct'ond them from the charge of tcmpf)rizini.', ac- commodatni?, and rclininj? too niitcl: in tliis matter. 'I'hongii llie apostles were infallihly preserved from mistnkinfjt, corrnptinp, ormntiiating Ihe doctrine wliicli tliey communicated to ihu cliiiich, yel if, is evident, tiiey were not ren- derec! infallihle in their pergonal coniluct. 1— L'aifs/er. Ver. ':6. Then Paul took tliejnen.—'VU'tA has been censured by Voltaire and others, as a weak act of temporizing to please the people : but see Fimlloy's Answ.jr t(j Vol! aire. Ver. '27. When the seven days — Namely, of purification ; sfc verse 24. Were almost ended.— Doddridge, " V.'erc aliont to be accomplisiied." The Jews lohich mere of Aaia.—TT^tm whom he had before met with inucli opiw- sition. Gh. .\ix. 9; .vx. 3, &c. Ver ;m. The chief captain.— Lysids, tribuiieof the cohort and chiliaicli, or commander of 1000 men. Ver. 33. Tioo chains.— rn^oncm amonrst the Romans were fettered and contlnid in a singular manner. One end of a cliain, which was of n connno- diuiis l.iigih wa.s fixed about ihe rii-dit arm of Ihe prisoner, and the other alH>i".t the lert arm of a soldier. Thus a sf)l(:ier Wiis couided to the prisoner, end every wiicro aUended him. In this manner wn.s Paul confined when ho mndn liis inciinmaiable apology br-fore Fcsius. Sometimes the prisoner was fa.sli led to I w.1.3 h l,u.-23.18 Jn.lH 1.5. 1 Co 4.13. This Kiiyptian rose A. D. 55. c.5.36. b 1 Pe.ai5. Vor. 3^. The casr!e.—\T]us was tho castle built by John Hyrciintis. tin- high prie.*t, iit tiie uiiirli! rorni(!il by ilic iiorllicni and western rorlicots of t\\ jtifer court of I hi; tmiiiio. It was ancienlly called Baris; but Herod having rcimired and litaiiii'ied if. called it Antnnia. in lioiimirof his friend Mark Antony. Jose- plii/s describes it as having four lowers. tVatn one of which the whole temjilR was oveilo.iked ; and that one of the towers wa.sjoineii to the porticoes of (lie teni|>le. and had a doitble pair of siairs from it, by wliicii tlie soldiers in tlie garrison) weretised to c.tjnio down witii Iheis- aims to the porticoes, on the festi- val days, to keep tht; people (|iiiet. \—Basrxfer. Ver. 3S. T/iat Egijptian, &(•.— fl'liis Egijptian is irientioned by .Tosephus, will) savs. thai he pretended to be a )iro|)lie(. and persnaiied a iniiititude of peo- ple to fuiow him {.1 thiifop of mount Olivet, lelliiiir them that ih^-y should sec tiie w.ills t.f the city (all tlown before tbtm ; but Feii.x attacked Ih-m with horse and loot, killed JOi) on the spot, took SOOjirisoners, and put the Egyptian himself to flight. |—l>Vir?/er. Ver. 39. T(ir'iii!i.—\ Tarsus, now called Tarsous and Tarasso. was an an- cient and celebrated city of Ciiicia, siinated in a i Iain on tlie hank,'? of the Cydiiiis. It was made ilie metropolis of Ciliciu : and from its .nlher.nce tc the Romans, it was made a free city, and probably endowed wiili the citizenship (d Rom:', by Julius Cesar. It was a rich and populous city; and was once the rival of Alexandria and .Mheiis in literature antl the p'liite arts. Josf-phu^.] —li"j. In the Ucbi>vo fo/j;'»e— That is. as tlun Hftoken, wliich the icanicd ire preUy well agieed was the Syro-Chaldaic, a mixed dialect. A. M. cir 40S1. A. II. cir. 60. ACTS, XXII. c c.yi.39. l'hi.3.u. g c.21.20. R.j.lO.'i h c.3.3. 2G.9..i:l. I'lii.S.B. lTi.1.13. j Da.10.7. c.in.?2. 1 'li.:i7. H.J. 11. i n c.9.1.5. Ua.1.15. 3 I am <= verily a man which am a Jew, born in Tar- 1 sus, acity'm C'ilicia, yet brought up in this city at tiie feet of ii Gamahel, and taught ^ according to the per- fect manner of the law of the fathers, and f was zea- lous toward God, as ye s all are this day. 4 And I persecuted ii this way unto the death, binding and delivering into prisons both men and women. 5 As also the high priest doth bear me witness, and all the estate of the elders : from whom also I received letters unto the brethren, and went to i Damascus, to bring them which were there bound unto Jerusalem, for to be punished. 0 And it came to pass, that, as I made my journey, and was come nigji unto Damascus about noon, sud- denly there shone from heaven a great light round about me. 7 And 1 fell unto the ground, and heard a voice saving unto me, Saul, Saul, why persecutes! thou me? 8 And I answered, Who art thou, Lord? And he said unto me, I am Jesus of Nazareth, whom thou perse- cutest. 9 And they that were with me J saw indeed the light, and were afraid; but they heard not the voice of liim that spake to me. 10 And I said, What shall I do, Lord? And the Lord said unio me, Arise, and go into Damascus ; and there ii shall be told thee of all things which are appointed for thee to do. 11 And when I could not see for the glory of that light, being led by the hand of them that were with me, I came into Damascus. 12 And one k Ananias, a devout man accordir^g to the law, having a good ' report of all the Jews wiiich dwelt there^ 13 Came unto me, and stood, and said unto me, Bro- ther Saul, receive thy sight. And the same hour I looked up upon him. 14 And he said. The •" God of our fathers hath chosen " thee, that thou shouldest know his will, and see V(r. 3. Born in Tai-vut.—Sao nolo on cliap. x.\i. 39. Brought up .... at the feet nf aawa'ief.—Thc Jewish students used to sit on llie ground before til- foet of tln>ir Ilahbins. Vcr. 4. Unto the death.— Vnto death.— Bishop Lowth. Vcr. ."5. The hi'.'h priest—Of th:it time, namely, Caiaphas, (as Doddridge supposes.) With the elders doth bear me toitness—Ly the otlkial letters wiiich they pave him. Ver. 6. And it came to pass.—\l\. is evident that the apostle considered Jiis extraordinary conversion as a mo.st complete deinonstnition of the truth of ("hristianily ; and when nil the particulars of his education, his previous reli- gious prinrii>Ies, his zeal, his enmity arainst Chrisfians, and his prospiTts of secular lioiu)urs and preferments liy per.'.eculinp; them, .ire coniparention.s, tiiat tiie Persians, when they complain to their sove-eign, go in numbfr*, with strange cries, tearing their Rarmenfs, and castin;; dnj.t into the air.— Ilarmer's Obs. Ver. 24. The chief captain.— [As the chief captain did not understand He- brew, lie was ignorant of the charge against Paul, and also of the defence which the apostle had mode ; but as he saw that they prew more and -more (jutrageous, he sufiposed tliat Paul must have given them the highest pdvo- c:ition, and therefore, according to the barbarous and irrational practice \vlii:h has existed in all coimtries, he determined to put him to the torture, in order to mske liim confess his crime.]— Bagster. E.vamined ly scourging.— I'his is tlu' cruel method by which evidence was formerly c.vtorted ; but il was not applicable to a Roman citizen. Sec note on ch. .\vi. 37. Ver. 2o. Is it lawful for you ?— IBy the Roman law. no magistrate was al- lowed to punish a Roman citizen capitally, or by inflictin:.' .stripes, or even bindinj: him ; and the single e.xprossion. I am a Roman citizen, arrested their fievercst decrees, and obtained, if not an escape,*! least a delay of liis punish- ment. \-Bag8ter. 38^ ACTS, XXIII. A.M. cir. •10«">4. A. i). cir. I c.21.16. 2Co.l.i2. He. 13. IS. c I,c. 19.35. De.-25.I,'Z J 11.7.51. d F.X.22.2S. F,c l(i.-.!il. VJlV.'ilO. JudeS. 26 When the centurion heard tkaL he went and toli) the chief captain, sayinf?, Take heed what thou doest : for this man is a Roman. 27 Tiien the chief captain came, and said unto him, Tell me, art thou a Roman? He .said, Yea. 28 And the chief captain answered. With a great sum obtained I this freedom. And Paul said, But I was /rcc born. 29 Then straightway they departed from him which should have ^ examined him : and the chief captain also was afraid, after he knew that he was a Roman, and because he had bound him. 30 ir On the morrow, because 'i he would have known the certainty wherefore he was accused of ilie .Tews, he loosed him from Ids bands, and commanded the chief priests and all their council to appear, and brought Paul down, and set him before them. CHAPTER XXIII. 1 As Paul plcaJeth his cause, 2 Ai.iiiiinsi cuiimiandeth lliem to sm te him. 7 l.)isst;iision ;inioiiic; his accusers. II CioJ eiicouragelh him. U The Jews' layins wait for Paul 2U is ileclurej unto llie chief capiaiu. '-iJ Ilescndclh Iiiin lo Kelix tlie governor. AND Paul, earnestly beholding the council, said, Men and brethren, " I have lived in all good con- science before God until this day. 2 And the highpriest Ananias commanded them that stood by l;im to smite him b on the mouth. 3 Then said Paul unto him, God shall smite thee, thou whited wall: for sittest thou lo judge me after the law, and comniandest me to be smitten <=■ contrary to the law? 4 And ihcy that stood by said, Revilest thou God's high priest ? 13 Then said Paul, I wist not, brethren, that he was the high priest : for it is fi written, Thou shall not speak evil of the ruler of thy people. IS says in tJic Vcr. 2S. I wan free /;o//7.— Ill ise.xtrenirly prol)nl)lc, that the inlial»itants of Tar.sii.?, liorii in that city, hail tlie same riclits ami privilogos as Unman citi- zena, in coikuiiiumico of a (.'rani or ciiarter from Julius Cesar, IVdni whom it wa.scalli'dJiiliopolis. Uut.iftliis were not thoca.si^, .St. Paul's fafhyr. or .some of hi.s ancestors, uiiglit liave huM.'ii rewarclcd with the freedom oftliecitycf Konio, forlii.s lidehly and liravery in some military sirvico, a.s Joscplms sa, several of the Jews were ; or \vi ini^rht iiavc obtained it by purcliase instance of the chief captain.)— Z/a^s^i?/". Chap. XXUl. Vor. 2. To smite hhii on the month.— Jlanivaj/ mentions, tlial when a rebel Per.sian chief wa.s hrout'ht ln-f-m) one of IVadir .Shah's gene- rals, his an.swers not pleasing him, lie ordered him to be struck across the month, to silence iiim, which was done with such violence, that the blood iu- 8ued fortli. Compare 1 Kines x.xii. 24. Ver. 3. God shall sjnirc thee— \Go(\(Vid smite him in a remarluiMe nmnner ; for about live years after this, after liis house h.id Iiecn reduciid to ashes, in a tumult raised by liis own son, lie was.besi(!j.'ed and taken in the royal palac« ; where, liavini; attempted in vain to hide liiuiself, he was dra{;ged out and slain. Hcc Jo9ephui.]~Bagster. Ver. 5. lioist (knew) not, dec— Ananias had firfainlylwen hij;h priest gome years before, l>ut was sent to Romd in his njoni, Jonutluiii, however, had been niurdered, and onclsnui'-l appointed in his sicad, hut had not yet taken possession of his of- fir«, anil in tins interval of vacancy, Ananias pushed liimself forward to pro- side in the council, but probably without either (he robes or insitrriia of his former offif.e. This is llic explupation of the learned Michaelis and id adopted by Preb. Townscnd. So also Jioothroyd. [I ACTS, XXIII. 3So 6 11 But when Paul perceived that the one part were Sadducees, and the other Pharisees, he cried out in the council, Men and brethren, I « am a Pharisee, the son of a Pharisee : of f the hope and resurrection of the dead I am called in question. 7 And when he had so said, there arose a dissension between the Pharisees and the Sadducees : and the multitude was divided. 8 For the Sadducees ? say that there is no resurrec- tion, neither angel, nor spirit : but the Pharisees confess both. 9 And there arose a great cry : and tlie scribes that were of the Pharisees' part arose, and strove, saying, Wc fin J h no evil in this man : but if a i spirit or an angel hath spoken to him, let us not J fight against God. 10 IT And when there arose a great dissension, the chief captain, fearing lest Paul should have been pull- ed in pieces of them, commanded the soldiers to go down, and to take him by force from among them, and to bring him into the castle. 11 And the night followmg the Lord stood kby him, and said. Be of good cheer, Paul: for as thou hast testified of me in Jerusalem, so must thou bear wit- ness also at :^lome. 12 IT And v.-nen it was day, "> certain of the Jews banded together, and bound themselves " under a curse, sayihg that they would neither eat nor drink o till they had killed Paul. 13 And they were more than forty which had made this conspiracy. 14 And they came to the chief P priests and elders, and said, We have bound ourselves under a great curse, that we will eat nothing until we have slain Paul. 15 Now therefore ye with the council signify to the chief captain that he bring him down unto you to-mor- row, as though ye would inquire something more perfectly concerning him : and we, or ever he come near, are readv '^ to kill him. A. M. c;r. A. D. cir. r C.24. 15,21 5 Mat.22.23 Ma.l-2.IS. Lu.20.27. h C.25.-.S. i«.31. j c.5.39. k P3.46.1,7. C.1S.9. 1 e.SS.SCS Ro.1.15. n or, tcxth an oath ofeincra- tion. p Ho.4.9. q Ps.21.n. 37.32,33. Vcr. 6. Of the hope and resurrection. &c.— For a vindication at large of Paul's conduct in this place, sec Dr. Findlay's Answer to Voltaire. Ver. 9. Fight against God.— Compare Acts v. 39; ix. 5. Vcr. 12. That they icould neither eat.— [Such execrable vows as these were not unusual among the Jews, who, from their perverted traditions, chal- lenged to themselves a right of punishing, without any legal process, those whom they considered transgressors of the law ; and in some cases, as in the case of one who had forsaken the law of Moses, tiiey thought they were .jus- tified in killing th'^m. They therefore made no scruple of acquaintiiisr the chief priests and elders with tht^ir conspiracy aeainst the life of Paul, ard applying for their connivance and support : who, being chieHy of the sect of the Saddu- cees, and the apostle's bitterest enemies, were so far from blaming them fc>f it, that they gladly aided and abetted them in this mode of despatching him, .snu on its failure tiiey soon afterwards determined upon making a similar attempt. If these were, in their had way, conscientious men. they were under no neces- sity of peri.^hing for htmger, when the providence of God had hindered them from accomplishing their vow ; for their vows of abstinence from eating and drinking were as easy to loose as to hind, any of their wise men or Rabbits having power to absolve them, as high' foot has shown from the Talmud.) — B. Ver. 14. A great curse— Doddridge, " a solemn anathema." Sec note on (', Num. xxii. 6. i 3S6 ACTS, XXIII. A. M cir. 4064. A. D. cir. Pr.22.3. Mat. 10. 15 t c.29.17. Kp.3.1. Fhil.9. wc.21.33. 24.7. y c 18.15. 25.19. 16 And when Paul's sister's son heard of their ly- ing in v,-ait, he 'went and entered into the castle, and told Paul. !! 17 Then « Paul called one of the centurions unto j him, and said, Bring this youn": man unto the chief captain : for he hath a certain tiling to tell him. 18 So he took him, and brought lilra to the chief captain, and said, Paul the prisoner t called me unto him, and prayed ine to bring this young man unto thee, who hath something to say unto thee. 19 Then the chief captain took him by the hand, and went with him aside privately, and asked him, What is that thou hast to tell me? 20 And he said, The Jews " have agreed to defeiretlie<^ that thou wouldest bring down Paul to-morrow into the council, as though they would inquire some- what of him more perfectly. 21 But do not thou yield V unto them: for there lie in wait for him of them more than forty men, which have bound themselves with an oath, "that they will neither eat nor drink till they have killed him : and now are they ready, looking for a promise from thee. 22 So the chief captain then let the young man de- part, and charged /um, See thou tell no man that thou hast showed these things to me. j* 23 IT And he called unto/u'7?i two cenft*rions, saying, Blake ready two hundred soldiers to go to Cesarea, and horsemen threescore and ten, and spearmen tvt'o hundred, at the third hour of the night; 24 And provide them beasts, tliat they may set Paul on, and bring hir,i safe unto Fe!i.K the governor. 25 And he wrote a letter after this manner : 25 Claudius Lysias unto the most excellent go- vernor Felix sendeth greeting. 27 This ^ man was taken of the Jews, and should have been killed of them : then came I with an army, and rescued him, having understood that he was a Ro- man. 28 And * when I would have known the cause' whercfoce they accused him, I brought him forth into i their council : 29 Whom I perceived to be accused of questions y of Vcr. 21. Which have bound the^nseJiies.— This is tlic principle on wliirh Saul tlie Pliarisee " breatl'.ed out thrcatcniiiss and slaugliter" ajrainst tlie saints ; and the mea.'sure wliicli he mctod out to llK-ni, v, as allorwards measured to him again hy liis former friends, the priests ami sciiljes. Ver. 21. FeUx.—l'lhi-; was Viaudai/i Feliu\ the successor of Cumanus in the ffovernnicrit of Jitdea. Ho wa.s a tVeechnan of the (Jnijieror Claudius, and iirolii'v of Pallas, al.so a frendmrin, tlie chiuf favjnii'ito of ilie emperor. 2'a- citvi calls him Antoniwi FcJLv ; and ?ives us to jm(ler.*lan caniu down Iroin Jerusalem to Ccsarea ; and they brought with them a professed orator and advocate, to plu.ad their cau.sc. Ver. 2. Sfeing that by thec-WaWy:. bad as he was, had ccrtoinlv rendered acme services to Judea. He had entirely subdued a very formidahle banditti which had infested the country, and sent their captain, Eliezar, to Roir.?, (Josephus:) had .suppressed the sedition raised by the Esyptian inu'osfor' (chap. x.M. 3S;) and had quelled a very aftlictive disturbance which took plucn between the Syrians and Jews of Cesarea. But. thoiiph Tertullus rnisht truly say. 'by thee wo er.joy great quietness," yet it is evident that he w.13 guilty ot the grossest flattery, as we have seen, both from liis owp historians and Josephus, that ho was both a bad man and a bad governor.]— Bfl^-srcr -— B// thy providence— Wesley, "prudence." Doddndse," omAcnl ad n inistration." Ver .5. A pe^tUent follow.— More emphatically, should say, a pest to society. 25.i b Ps.U.2. c Ps.12.2 prudent a pestilence ;" or, as wo I A. M ACTS, XXIV. A. M. cir. 4'JGI. A. D. cir. 60. (1 Ln.a.i 1-.6.1;}. iii.yo. n.G. 2l.'i.-<. I l'e.2.12, lU. f J...1S.31. g C21.33. h c.'23.30. i FMr, iii;pa, and sister of king Agrippa. She was first married to her uncle H(-rod, king of Chalcis ; upon wliose death, she went to her brother Agrippa, wit'i whom she was said lo live in incest, which is alluded to by .tiirsnal. She was afterwards married to P(»iemon, king of Cilicia. but soon left him to live with her brother, {.fosephus.) Til us Vespasian fi.ll in love with her. and would iiuve made her cmpeross, had he not been prevented by the clamour of tho Romans.)— Bas's^cr. L;= ACTS, XXV. 391 pntsts and tho ciders of the Jews informed me, desir- Wi', to have judgment agamst him. le To whom I answered, It is not the manner of the Romans to deUver any man to die, before that he which is accused have the accusers face to face, and have license to answer for himself concerning the enme ^Tr Tfierefore,' w'hen f they were come hither, without any delay on the morrow I sat on the uidgment seat, and commanded the man to be brought forth. i 18 \^ainBt whom when the accusers stood up, they brought none accusation of such things as I supposed : 19 ^ut o had certain questions agamst him of their own superstition, and of one Jesus, which was dead, whom Paul affirmed to be ahve. 20 Ird because h I doubted of such manner of ques- tions i asked him whether he would go to Jerusalem, and tVere be judired of these matters. 21 But when Paul had appealed to be reserved unto the i hearing of Augustus, I commanded him to be kept till I might send him to Cesar. 2^> Then Agriopa said unto Festus, I would also hear the man myself. To-morrow, said he, thou shalt 23 V i'nd on the morrow, when Agrippa was come, and Bernice, with great J pomp, and was entered into the place of hearing, with the chief captains, and principal men of the city, at Festus' commandment Paul li vvas brought forth. . 24 And Festus said, King Agrippa, and all men which are here present with us, ye see this man, about whom all 1 the multitude of the Jews have dealt with me, both at Jerusalem, and also here, crying ^ that he ought not to live anv longer. • j .1 • 25 But when I found that he had committed nothing n wonhy of death, and that he himself hath appealed oto Augustus, I have determined to send him. A. M. 4066. A. D, Pi. f ver.& h or, Twos doubtful hoxD to iiv nuire kei-eof. or Judg- ment. j Ei.7.24. k c.9.15. 1 ver.3,7. mc.Z2.22. n c.23.9,29. , yer.lt, 12. Ver 15. Dtsirin? to have judk-ment—i. e. on the ground of his trial before ^""^'e-:. \f%cTio'jieS'-?^n\ complains of the want of this. chap, iv.xiv. 19. Thp Jews of .\sia did not attend liis trial. „ , . ,. • .1 \\- 19 Of their own supersrHion.-Dnddrid^e, "their own religion :" Hairimond, " way of worsliip." Pee note on chapter xvn. 22. VVr -~l Kin'- "4!r/7Ppa-lWaf5'tl,e son of Herod A-rippa; who upon the doaih of hi^ uncle Hcvod kin- of Chalcis. A. D. -JS, su -coclod to h.s dominions, bv t e Oi ou" of the emperor Claudius. Uosephv.^:) Four years al terwards Clau.li.^ removed him from thai kin?■ i •- , - beiiinu': and when he could not prevail, he united his troops to those and aK.Mstcd at the siege of Jerusalem. After the n.in ^£1"' coun'f>^' with his sister Berenice to Rome, where he died.agod -0, about A. D. ^^^;^^:^^'K;^;;;iH^n!ei;S;:$SSdf^itle«^ that ■.^re.eram, ''■ i;,.;wfiicii was first con.f^nod l,y tl,e senate on Oola^-anu^^Cesar. w^^ afterwariis assumed by succeedins Romiin emperors tyrant, was the emperor at this time. 1— i^gy^-?? er. J ACTS. XXVI. ■'^l p Pr.l8.l3 Jn.7.31. CHAP. 26. a De 17.18. b c'.il.4. cSTS.aiO. d c.2i 3. Flii.3.5. 4!) HI. PL'.li!5. S.Sk7 1-2. IVlo-2.11. U.i-l 7 U. 9.6,7. XH.M..1G. y.7.e:M •^. ]1» 9. .24. Mi. -.'JO. Zee 13.1.. Mal.3.1. t.l3Xi. Ga.4.4. g T.u.2.37. lTh.310. h uiefUand day. i 1 Co. 15. l',;-U j lTi.1.13. k c.8.3. Ua.1.13. 26 Of whom I have no certain thing to write unto my lord. Wherefore I have brouj^lit iiirn forth before you, and specially before thee, O king Agrippa, that, after examination had, I might have somewhat to write. 27 For J* it seemeth to me unreasonable to send a pri- soner, and not withal to signify the crimes laid agamst him. CHAPTER XXVI. 2 Paul, in the presence of Agrippa. deoliireth his life from his chiliihood, 12 and how niiraciiloudy he was ci iiverleil, and calletl to liif iiixisllerhip. til Ke.'-liiB charge;h him to be mad, wliereinilo lie nnsw treili nunleslly. 23 Aarippa is almost persuaded to be a Cliristiun. 31 The whole company pronounce him innocent. THEN Agrippa said unto Paul. Thou art permitted to speak for thyst.lf. Then Paul stretched fortli the hand, and answered for himself: 2 I think myself happy, king Agrippa, because I shall answer for myself this day before thee touching all the things whereof 1 am accused of the Jews : 3 Especially because J /mow thee to be " expert in all customs and question& which are among the Jews: wherefore 1 beseech thee to hear b me patiently. 4 My manner <=■ of life from my youth, which was at the first among mine own nation at Jerusalem, know all the Jews; 5 Which knew me from the beginning, if they would testify, that after the most straitest sect of our religijn I lived a d Pharisee. 6 And now ^ I stand and am judged for the hope cf the promise f made of God unto our fathers : 7 Unto which promise our twelve tribes, instantly serving? Gor/i'dayand night, hope to coine. For which hope's sake, king Agrippa, I am accused of tht> Jews. 8 Why i should it be thought a thing incredible with you, that God should raise the (iead^ 9 I J verily thought with myself, that I ought to do many things contrary to the name of Jesus of Naza- reth. 10 Which thing I also did in k Jerusalem : and many of the saints did I shut up in prison, having received authority i from the chief priests ; and when they were put to death, 1 gave my voice against them. Vpt. 26. Unto my lord—'\. e. the cmpiror.— [The title Lord, was rofusetl JKifli hy Angiistii.=5 and Tilipriiis, who ibrlmde, even l)y imhiic Piliots, its applica- tion ti) Ihemsi'lvp.s. 'l'ii)erius iwcil to sny, l.c wa.s lord only of his staves, em- prror (if his troops, and prince of the senate. Noro, however, would have it.] —Jin^ster. Chap. XXVI. Vtr. 5. Most straitest sect.— Doddridge, " the strictest sect." Josep/ius say.«, " Tim Pluiri.st'es were rcrktmcd the most reIieion.« ofjuiy ofthe Jews, anil to he the most exai;t and skillul in e.vplaining tin; laws." Jewish W.ir, book i chap. v. § 2. Ver. 6. Fraud and am judged.— " ."^land jiidred." Dr. John EOirards. Ver. 7. Unto mliich pionii.-ie.— Paid contend.s that the pronii.se to thelalhera incluiied. not only llie doclrincof a fntKre life, hut of a re.'.\ureciion fron. tiie dead. So our Lord, Mat. x.vli. 31, 32. Coniparc clinii. x.\iii. 6. Day and niirh/.—Gr. " Nijarht and day." Ver. H. ]\'hi/ sfiou'd it be tfiojis-ht, &c.— ' AVhat! is it thondit a liiinp in credilde?' (fee. Such i.s the ninrctnation of Bcza, Dr. J.Ediiyard.i, &c ; iind Doddridfre remarks, that " tiiis is suited to the animated manner of Paul s gpeakinp." Ver. 10. I gave my voice.— Doddridge, " Vote :" hut as Paul for rr thrr r ACTS, XXVI. 393 Tl And I punished them oft in ""every synagogue, I A^>r im. and compelled them to blaspheme ; and bemg exceed- ingly mad against them, I persecuted them even unto strange cities. ^ . , ^, 12 VVhereupon as I went " to Damascus with autho- rity and commission from the chief priests, . 13 At mid-dav, O kins:, I saw in the way a light from ' heaven, above the brightness of the sun, shining round ii about me and them which journeyed with me. 14 And whfn wc were all fallen to the. earth, I heard a voice speaking unto me, and saying in tne Hebrew tongue, Saul, Saul, why rersecutest thou me7 xt is hard for thee to kick against the pncks 15 And I said, Who art thou, Lord 7 And he said, I am Jesus whom thou persecutest. 16 But rise, and stand upon thy feet : for I have ap- peared unto thee for this purpose, to make thee a "minister and a p witness both of these things which thou hast seen, and of those things m the which I will appear unto thee ; j /• *u 17 Delivering thee from the people, and from the Gentiles, unto '^ whom now I send thee, IS To open ^ their eyes, and to « turn them from darl. ness to light, and from the power t of Satan unto God, that they may receive forgiveness " of sins, and inheritance " among them which are ^ sanciined by faith '^ that is in me. . , . j- u 19 -Whereupon, O king Agrippa, I was not disobe- dient unto the heavenly vision : on But sliowed >' first unto them of Damascus, and at Jerusalem, and throughout all the coasts of Judea. and then to the Gentiles, that they should repent and turn to God, and do works ^ meet for repentance. 21 For these causes the Jews '^ caught me m the temple, and went about to kill we. ^^ , ^ 22 Having therefore obtained help of God, 1 continue unto this day, witnessing both to snaall and great, «arng none other things than those which b the pro- phets and Moses did say should come : , , , , 03 That Christ should suffer, and that he should be the first c that should rise from the dead, and should show light unto the people, and to the Gentiles. . 24 IT And as he thus spake for himself, Festus said o Ep.3.7. C\.1.1.3! 25. :.2i.l5. q C22.21. Uo.ll.13. r IS.C5.5. 42.7. L.i.1.79. Jn.P.12. 2 Co.4.6. Ep.1.18. t Ucl.1.13. 1 Pe.2.9. I,u.l.77. Kp.1.7. C0I.I.U. Ep.l.U. Col. 1.12. lPe.1.4. wJn.n.17. c.20.32. 1 Co. 1.30. Re.2l.27. X Ep.2.8. He. 11.6. y c9.10,&c, 7. Mat.3.8. a c.21.30. b Lu.24.27, 46. c lCo.15.23. Siuil) never had any vote in the Sanhedrim, larjZner e.xplains thi.s of his jo.nins ilio popular cry, or clamour, against them. The Syriac renders it, I ioii'ed" with tliose tliat condemiir;d them." ; .,..,. »i Ver U CompeHcd them to hIaspheme.-FUnij says, that the heathen per sccutor.s ol.iigod professors of Christianity, not only to ninpunce Christ, but to ^usc him ; and the J.^ws were not less virulent. See DoMridge. Ver 12—15. H7i«rei(po/i, &c.— Compare chap. IX. o— J. \>r 16 To make thee a minister and a loitness— Fart of this commission fieenis tohave been delivered by the medium of Ananias ; at least it corres- *"ver Vo^.^Vhmoed^rsVunio)'hem 0/ Damascus.— Comp&Tech^ni.lx. 19-22. V.-r 21 For the^e causes-Thai is, b-cau.se he preacned Jesus first to tlie Jews," and then also to ihe Gentiles: The Jeios cau?ht me, &c.-See chap. 1 *'ven "22. Both to sjnall and great— i &Jto all ranks of society. ' Vci. 23. The first that should r/se.— Compaie 1 Co. xv. 20. 394 ACTS, XXVII. \v:tli a loud voice, Paul, thou art beside thyself; much , learning doth make thee d mad. !, 25 But lie said, I am not mad, most noble Festus; but speak forth the words of truth and soberness. 26 For the king knoweth of these things, before whom also I speak freely : for I am persuaded that none of these things are hidden from him ; for this thing was not done in a corner. 27 King Agrippa, believest thou the prophets'? I know that tnou believest. 28 Then Agrippa said unto Paul, Almost thou 'per- suadest me to be a Christian. 29 And Paul said, I would f to God, that not only thou, but also all that hear me this day, were botn almost, and altogether such as I am, except these bonds. 30 IT And when he had thus spoken, the king rose up, and the governor, and Bernice, and they that sat with them : 31 And when they were gone aside, they talked be- tween themselves, saying, This man doelh nothing v/orthy of death or of bonds. 32 Then said Agrippa unto Festus, This man might have been set at liberty, if he had not appealed unto Cesar. CHAPTER XXVIl. 1 Paul shipping tow.ird Ron!6, 10 forstellellj of the danger of the voyage. 11 Ijiu is not lielievetl. H Tiiey are :os3e;l to and fro wfih tempest, 41 anil giifler sliipwrecU, 22, 34, 44 yei all ccme safe to land/ A ND when it was determined that we should sail •^ into Italy, they delivered ''Paul and certain other prisoners unto one named Julius, a centurion of Au- gustus' band. Ver. 21. Much learning doth make thee mad.— Doddridge, " Much study drives tliec to ina(]iu: should snil. -Some ancient copies and versions read, "He should sail," referring to Paul only: yit Luke and Aristarchiis appear, by ver. 2, to have gone with him. Of Aristarchus, see chap. xix. 29 ; ACTS, XXVII. 395 2 And entering into a ship of Adramyttium, we launched, meanin°; to sail by the coasts of Asia; one b Aristarchiis, a Macedonian of Thessalonica, being with us. 3 And the next day we touched at Sidon. And Ju- lius courteously <= entreated Paul, and gave him liberty to go unto his friends to refresh himself. 4 And when we had launched Ironi thence, we sailed under C>T3rus, because the winds were contrary. 5 And when we had sailed over the sea of Cilicia and Pamphylia, we came to Myra, a city cf Lycia. 6 And there the centurion found a slup of Alexandria sailing into Italy ; and he put us therein. 7 And when we had sailed slowly many days, and scarce were come over against Cnidus, the wmd not suffering us, we sailed under 'd Crete, over against Salmone; , 8 And, hardly passing it, came xmto a place which is called The Fair Havens ; nigh whereunto was the city of Lasea. 9 Now when much time was spent, and when sail- ing was now dangerous, because the ^fast was now already past, Paul admonished (kem^ 10 And said unto them. Sirs, I perceive f that this voyage will be with =hurt and much damage, not only of the hKling and ship, but also of our lives. 11 Nevertheless the centurion ii believed the master arwl the owner of the ship, more than those things which were spoken by Paul. 12 IT And because the haven was not commodious to winter in, the more part advised to depart thence also, if by any means they might attain to Phenice, A. M. 4066. A. D. (ii c.24.23 23. 1& (1 or.Camfy The Fart was on l.'ie lUlIi d;.yof U.e 7th nioiiih. r.e.23.27, f 2 Ki.6.9 la Da.2.2a Aui.3.7. g or injury h Pr27.l2. XX. 4. Col iv. !0. Philemon 24. Itahj—[\s a well-known country of Europe, bounc'i-'d hy ihe Adriatic or Venetian Gulf on the east, the Tyrrhene or Tuscan sea on the west, ami by the Alivs on the north, l—ifa^-sfcr. Certain other prisoners.— Lardner proves liiat prisoners of importance used to be sent from Judea to Rome. Of Augustus' hand.— Doddridge, "Of the Augustan cohort." Vpt. 2. Adramyttium— {"Now Adramyti, was a maritime city of Mysia in Asia Minor, seated at the foot of .Mount Ida, on a gulf of the same name, op- pos'ts the island of Lesbos.]— LVT^^^re/-. Ver. A. Ct/prjcs.— One of the largest islands in tlie I^Iediterranean. See chap. xiii. 4—12. Ver. 5. M>/ra—[\fa3 a city of Mvsia, situated on a hill, 20 stadia from the sea.]— Uttjster. Ver. 6. Aletandria-l^ow .Scandcroon, was a celebrated city and port of Eeypt, built by Alexander the Great, situated on the Mediterranean and tho lake Maris, opposite the island of PJiaros; and about 12 miles from the west- em branch of the Ui\c.\—Ba'^'iter. Ver. 7. Cnidus — [Was a town and promontory of Caria in Asia Minor, cp- po.-ite Crete, now Cape Krio. Crete.— 'Sow called Candia, or Candy. Salmonc—fiow Satamina, wns a city and cape on the east of the island of Crete ]—Bas:^ter. Ver. 8. Fair navens.—[The Fair Havens, still known by the same name, was a port on the south-eastern part of Crete, near Lasea, of which nothioc now ren » ,r Sj and 31. It wa.i necessary that tho ACTS, XXVIIl. 399 CHAPTER XXVIH. I Paul al'tfr his shipwreck is kiiiUly eniercuiicJ ol w.c barbana.a. S The viper oil Ills hand hurteUi him iiol. 8 lie healeUi niany ilise;iscs in tlie ishiivJ. •1 T.'iev depart towanls Koine. 17 lie t'ecl.trclh lo ihe Jews ihe cause ol l::s soiv.ing. i;4 Auer his preaching some were pci-suiUeil, anJ soiue beUevea iioU 3IJ Yerherrfiaclieililhere two years. AND when they were escaped, then they knew that the island * was called Melita. A. oi. 4t« A. U. Si CHAV. 'ii. a C.27 3S. 276 poisons in the sliip should pitl)ers?pi;norusc the hoards and hroken pieces., or ll-ey would liave failed of safety. Dopenilancx' iii>on God does not super- c.dc activity. But wlicn properly viewed, it is a strong motive to the vigorous nern.riuance of (i/t tiiat lies in our power. . • , i •„ ♦l„ Cm^p XXVIH. Vor. 1. Melita— Melita, now Malta, la an island in the !\Icd!terrancan sea, about fifty miles from the coast of Sicily, toward..* Alrica : and is one immense rock of white soft free stone, tw.nity miles lon^r. twelve in its Kreatest hrcadlh, and si.M.y in circumference. It has alternalely been possessed by the Piucaciuns, Phci.icians, Greek.-;, Carthapinians. Rnns, Goths. Saracens, Sicilians, Kniidits of St. John, Ficncli. and now uy the i:...;;- lish The present population, including troops, is 102,000, which, consideriui; that the whole island is liUle else than a rock, is very laijre ; being 67U to the square mii^•. " The ?pace that in England supports 15-2 people and ill Holland m, contains in Malta 110?. The rock is soft aim hiable; and much of it has been liroken up. walled into terraces, and covered with soil, some of which has been imported from Sicily. It i.s an nland of i>laltorms or terraces ; ascend a hill, and you look down upon a surlace ot the ricliest green ; but look up, from the siiorc, and you see only the gray walls that supiwrt the t.^rraces, and Malta seems to be one entire rock. There are 'T'.'7">;'V'Y^' ''";' fertilr spots, hut the enclosures are small and tiie walls high. 1 he liekls seem at a di>:tance little larger than pounds, in that pleasant country where ther-; are pounds and field-drivers. The roads are mere lanesS generally too n arm w tor two carriages to puss abreast and when one enters, a horn is sounded .o keip others out : but most of the roads are too rough tor \v\kc\s.'— Modern 1 ruvel- ier. Some, however, with the learned Jacob Kryant, are ot opinion, that this island was Melita in the Adriatic gulf, near lllyricumj but it may be sulh- cient to oliserve, that the course of the Alexandrian ship, first to .-Syracuse, and then to KliL-gium, proves that it was the present Malta, as the proper conree from the lllyrian .Alelita would have been first to Rlu'Cium. before it rearhed Svracuso, which indeed it need not have gone to at all. On the iihMUity ot this with Malta, we .subjoin the following letter, extracted from the ^ew \ ork Oos/'M'fi/ of Au.u'iist 21. 1324. „ , , . , •. ,1 » 1 "My dear Christian Brother— You will perhaps think it stinnge, that I* should reside more than two entire years in this islam!, without once visiting. daiii)gthat#3riod. the spot where it is supposed the apostle to the Gentiles was sbipwr^ked. A few days ago. for the first time. 1 visited what is here called ' St. Paul's Bay." distant trom Valelta, the iirincnial city in the island, about si.\ miles. In reading the account of the apostle's shipwreck as it is re- corded in Ihe Acts of the Apostles. 1 h.ave always encouniered diiticullKii which I could not overcome. The diflficulty of understanding ihis acrount. is much greater in our English translation than in the original. In the hmzlish, we hear of their ' falling into a place where t\yo seas rnet ;' the original is (ris topon dithalasson) a place washed on both sides by the sea. On iJie is. w. side of St. Paul's Bay, there i< a tongue ot laiul extremely rocky, tvit extends half a mile, perhaps, or more, into the sea, in a dirtcuon Iroin b. >V . to IS h. This of course, is washed on both sides, as olten as the wind blows from the oast or N. E., which was anciently called Euroclydon. but .-it present Grepilo. The sea. brought in by this wind, dashes upon the point ot tins tonr.ie ot lanU. , is divided, and then sweeps along on both its sides. Upon this point the natives , I say the vessel struck, and its present appearance renders I ins opinion highly , 1 probnolc to my own mind, though others might thmU dill.jrentlv. The vessel struck upon the rocks, probably, for I saw no sand near the place, and 1 be- I Leve Uiere is none. , , , • . i -.i ! '• Our translation informs us, thct they discovered a certam creek with a ' shore ' This language, to me, conveys no idea. A creek without a shore would be a paradox, ^^'ho ever s.iw a creek without two shores i 1 he ongi- nal is not attended by this ditficiilly. They discovered a ccrtnm mU or bay having a shore or a convenient lanctitis: place. ? .ch in reality i.s the .)ay o' St Paul. It can be dislincilv nn people showed ub no little A. p. gz I kindness: for they kindled a fire, and received us = every one, because of the present rain, and because of the cold. 3 IT And when Paul had gathered a bundle of sticks, and laid them on the fire, there came a viper out of the heat, and fastened on his hand. 4 And when the barbarians saw the venomous beast Mat.10.42 lie. 13.2. hang on his hand, they said among themsclvcK No doubt d this man is a murderer, whom, though he nath escaped the sea, yet vengeance sufTereth not to live. 5 And he shook off the beast into the fire, and felt * no harm. 6 Howbeit they looked when he »^v;vlG nave swol- len, or fallen down dead suddenly : out after they had looked a great while, and saw no harm come to' him, lK)ltom wlien half a mile, or more, from the land ; and as you approach the ladtl the depth is gradually diminished, until you would imagine that it were possible to wade, while you are several rods distant from the shore. The bot- tom is solid rock, and not sand. The bay extends inland, I should think, (for we did not measure it,) at least a mile, and probably considerably farther, and id, perhaps, half a mile in width " There is a small cliurch standing on the spot where it is said t)ie apostle gathered the bundle of sticks and jiut them on the fire, wlicnce the viper came forth and fastened on his hand. A bundle of sticks miplit ciBily be gathered now near the same spot, 'from the branches of fig trees, caroob trees, andofher small trees, growing within the neighbouring enclosures. " Our visit to this bay was by water, and from nearly the same direction in which the apostle probably was driven by the furious Euroclydon. This bay so well answers to the description given in the Acts, of the place where Paul was wrecked, that I can entertain no doubt that it is the same. It h.is certainly all the prominent features of the place, where the pen of inspiration informs us, the ship which bore the ajwstle was broken in pieces by the violence of the waves. I am not aware, that any otiier i)lace is pointed out in the island, where that remarkable event is supposed to have happened. " If we reflect on the miraculous preservation of the whole company on •* hoard, amounting to 276 persons, wrecked in a tremendous storm upon an \m- ! known coast, the preservation of the apostle from the mortal bile of the vi- I per, and the succeeding miracles which he atYerwards WTOughtiii tl^isl.md, thus I exciting universal attention, it seems to me highly probable, and almost certain, ! tlmt ^hc spot where he was wrecked would be ever afterwards well known. " The holy apostle and his sliii)wrecked companions have gone, aees ago, to their long home; the vipers, which then infested the island, have long since disappeared; but every winter Iwars still the loud roar of the fierce Eurocly- don, and the shores feel the terrible shock of the mountain waves which it sets in motion ;— but, alas ! though the same winds still blow, and the same ocean still roars, the same gospel which Paul |>reached, is preached here no longer; tlie same Saviour whom he adored, I fear, is known and adored only 'oy a very few. " After reading this short description of St. Paul's Bay, and then glancing at the present slate of the island, jou will unite, 1 trust, with me, in praying, tiiat God would send hither another apostle, holy and zealous as Paul, to preach again the unsearchable riches of Christ, as the natives lielieve Paul did, when he wad sent by Divine Providence to visit this island eighteen hun- dred years ago. I remain your very aftectionate brother, > "D. Temple." Ver. 2. The barbaroiia people.— Bar, a Chaldec word, -^hich sigiufies infth- orit. Whence Bar, a stranger, or one of another, countrj'. In the .Samaritan version it is Bari, & foreigner : so that the word being doubled, as Barbari, denotes a great foreigner. The inhabitants of this island, according to Bochart, were originally a colony of Phenicians, or Carthaginians, and had still their ancient languace in use, which, though mi.xed with some Greek and Latin words, was unintelligible to the Greeks, who called all barbarians whose language was unintelligible.— 0??>«^ Lit. No. I'lsg. Ver. 3. A viper.— Thti most venomous and fatal of all seriients, and thought ^ by the ancienta to l)e sent by heaven to punish the most enonnous crimes. Ver. 4. JS«?.l?. .Ma6.a 1.0-2. 16.18. Lii.l. 10. c.iy.ll. I Co. 12. 9, 1 Tli.-.3f6. lTi.5.17. Mat.6.31 ..?4. lO.S. 10. 2 Co. 9 5 . 11. .4.11, A'er. fi. Said that he ican a god.— Bal it .si'oins sin unlucky coiiji'Ciure of Grotha and Whitby, tlmt lliey look liiru {'or Hercules, since lie was a man of small stature, anil weak bodily frame. We should raliicr liave guessed Apotlo, or Mercury, as in cli. .\iv. \l. Ver. 10. HTio honoured us loith many honours— Thn^ is, bestowed many t'i'^s upon us : " Manoali said to the anj-'i.-i of ilie Lord. Wlmr is thy name, that when thy words shall come to pass, we may (jo thee honour?" Ihit is. may pive lh<»e a gift or do thee honour with sonie gill. See also Kum. x.\ii. 16. nnd 1 Tim. \.Z.- -Light foot. Ver. II. ]\liose sign—i. e. the name of the vessel, whicli was peneraily de- dicated to some Heiiy. Castor and Pollux.— TV.e. g\sn Gi;inini in the Zodiac. Ver. 12. Syracuse.— [Syracuse was the capital of Sicily, situated on the eastern side of the island. 72 miles S. hy E. of .Messina, and ahont 112 of I'a- lermo. In its ancient stulo of splendour, it w.-is twenty-two and a half miles in extent, according' to Strabo, and such was itr- opnU-nce. that, when the llomans took it. they Ibund more riches in it, than tiiey did at Carthase ]—B. " Syracuse is built on the extremity of a p' int of land, (the anrient island of Orty?ia.) the neck of which is so lortitii-d tliat to p<)oiit we pass(Ml seven ".'ate.s Without the frates is the place of the old cities, which !iad l.^en.nco pporh', hut of which there is now hnrdly one stone upon another. 'I'he plouL'h h;is not passed over them, for the Sicihans have loo little to do with tli;it venerMl.Ii; implement; luit the poats browse amoufr them. Two or three columns have oeon raised. (I think,) and now stand upon their bases. Wherever tlie earth is turned up. coins, medal.=, or statues, are found : and old coins may Ix; had for about llicir value as copper."— .If^c/f?-^ Traveller. Ver. 13. Rhegiuin.— [Khegium, now Re^gio. was a maritime city and pro- montory in Italy, opposite Messina. Piaect-i—^ow Vozzfioli, is en an- cient sea-port of Campania, in ihc kingdom of .\aples. about ( ii'lil miles S. W. of tliat city, standirif: on a iiill in a creek opi»>sile to Baia-. 1 -l?<7ir»7cr. Ver. 14. Tarry loith them seven days.— St. Paul and the n-st abide al Puteoli (a city, a very Rreat mart-town, where tln.-ro arc havens for ships made by art and labour) seven days, at the entreaty of the Chrisii;ms tif that place: which radounihd to the credit of the Centurion, whose leave must Ijavc been obtained in hat ca.sc : so that his yielding so far may somewhat argue, tiiut he fivoured Christianily.— L/i'/f./oof. Ver. 15. Appii Furwn, and The Three Tnrrrns. — The former was a market in the Apoian Way, both whirh receive*! their rinmes from the Aj-pian family; uud probably a fisb-markct, like Billiii'-sfiate. from its bfinir chirtly inhabited 402 ACTS, XXVIII. I Jos.!. 6,7 ,9 1 Srt.30.6. P».!n. 14. iitc.2-1.23. S7.3. II C.24. 12,13 25.a q C.25 11. r c.a6.6,7. 8 c 36.29. Ep.3.1. 4.1. 6. -20. 2Ti.l.l6. 2.9. Pliil.10,13 t Lu.2.31. c.24.5.14. 1 Pe.2.12. 4.14. V Ln.24.27. c.n.3. 19.8. X c.14.1. 17.4. 19.9. Ro.3.3. The Three Taverns : whom when Paul saw, he thank- ed God, and took i courage. 16 And when we came to Rome, the centurion deh- vered the prisoners to the captain of the guard : but Paul was suflered to dwell by himself "> with a soldier that kept him. 17 IT And it came to pass, that after three days Paul called the chief of the Jews together : and when they were come together, he said unto them. Men and brethren, though "I have committed nothing against the people, or customs uf our fathers, yet was I deli- vered ° prisoner from Jerusalem into the hands of the Romans. 18 Who, when P they had examined me, would have let me go, because there was no cause of death in me. 19 But when the Jews spake against it, I was con- strained to appeal *J unto Cesar ; not that I had aught to accuse my nation of. 20 For this cause therefore have I called for you, to see you, and to speak with you : because that for the hope "^of Israel I am bouncf with this * chain. 21 And they said unto him. We neither leceived let- ters out of Judea concerning thee, neither any of the brethren that came showed or spake any harm of thee. 22 But w'e desire to hear of thee what thou thinkest : for as concerning this sect, we know thai every where » it is spoken against. 23 II And when they had appointed him a day, there came many to him into his "lodging; to whom he " expounded and testified the kingdom of God, per- suading them concerning Jesus, both ^out of the law of Moses, and out of the prophets, from morning till evening. 24 And some « believed the things which were spo- ken, and some believed not. by watermen ; as " Tl)e Three Taverns," liy publicans or innkeepers. Neither place was far from Rome, but 'l"be Three Taverns nearest. Via Appia and Appii Forum are mucli spoken of in authors ; but Ihe mention of the three taverns is not so frequent. Tliere is mention, in Zosimus, of the three vict ualling houses; wh(;re Scveriis the emperor was strangled by the treason of Rlaximianus Herculius, and lMa.xentius his son.— Lighffoot. Ver. 16. Rome.— [Ro7ne, tiie capital of Italy, and once of the whole world, is situated on the banks of the Tiber, alxiut 16 miles from the sea ; 410 miles S. S. E. of Vienna, 600 S. E. of Paris, 730 E. by N. of Madrid, 760 W. of Con- stantinople, and 780 3. E. of London.]— Bc?f?cr. The captain of the guard.— Doddrid^^e, "the prefect (or cajnain) of the protorian band. ' It was customary for prisoners who were lirouiiht to Rome to be delivered to the prefi'ct or commander of the preforian cohort.*), who had the charii*' of the state prisoners ; as appears from the instance of Ajrrippa, who was taken into custody by Macro, the T)retorian prefect who succoeiled Se.janiis.— O; ?>«f. Cust. No. 1331. To dwell hij himself.— Doddridge, " to dwell apart from the other prisoners, n a house of his own." Witli a soldier— i. e. chained I to one. See note on ch. xxvi. 29. I Ver. 20. This cfutin—\T\ia.t is, the chain with which he was bound to the "soldier that kept him," (ver. 16 ;) a mode of custody which Lardner has ; bIiowii was in use anion? the Romans. It is in exact conformity, therefore, with the truth of .St. Paul's situjition at this time, that he declares him.self to be " an ambassador in a chain." (Eph. vi. 20 ;) and the e-xaciness is the more remarkable, as a chain is no where used in the singular number to express any other kind of custody. \—Bagster. ACTS, XXVIII. 403 25 And when they agreed not among themselves, a^i\i. 4u66 they departed, after that Paul had spoken one word, Well spake the Holy Ghost by Esaias y the prophet unto our fathers, 26 Saying, Go unto this people, and say. Hearing ye .-iiall hear, and shall not understand ; and seeing ye shall see, and not perceive: 27 For the heart of this people is waxed gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes have they closed ; lest they should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their heart, and should be converted, and I should heal them. 28 Be it known therefore unto you, that the salvation of God is sent unto the ^ Gentiles, and that they will hear it. 2b And when he had said these words, the Jews de- parted, and had great reasoning among themselves. 30 ^ And Paul dwelt two whole years in his own hired house, and received all that came in unto him, 31 Preaching ^ the kingdom of God, and teaching those things which concern the Lord Jesus Christ, with all confidence, no man forbidding him. y I's.bl.ll, ls.6.9. Je.5.21. Kifi.;i.6,i 12.ti. Mat. 13. U,15. Ro.11.8. z M;a.21 41 c.l;!.-ltj 17 H.6. 'i6. 17,18. Ko.li.U. A. M. cir. 4t»69. A. D. cir. a c.4.31. iCp.e-lS. Ver. 25. Wfll spake the Hohj Ghost, &c.— Tliis passage from Isa. vi. 9, 10, i.s quoted in the New Testament oftcner than any other — si.x limes ; namely, in each of the (rospcls, here, and in ch. xi. 8 ; yet in such variety of e.xpn-ssion, as plainly proves the apostles did not confine themselves exactly either to tiie words of the original, (Hebrew,) or the Greek version. Ver. 30. In his own hired house.—" Lardner proves from Ulpian, that the proconsul was to judge whether a person under accusation was to he thrown into prison, or delivered to a soldier to keep, or committed to sureties, or trust- ed on his parole of honour. It appears from hence, that the persecution of Christians at Rome was not then begun ; and perhaps Paul's friends in Nero's family, (Phil. iv. 22.) used their interest with the Emperor to procure him this 1 jbert y . ' '—Doddridge. Much of Paul's time was also occupied in corresponding ; and at the end of two years, it is highly probable he was set at liberty. Whether he went again into the East, is doubtful ; but Clement of Rome (in his first (!pisllo) expressly says, that he preached in the West to its utmost bounds, \vhich must include Spain : and Theodoret adds, that he went to the islands of the sea, of which Britain is understood to be one : and there is the best authority to believe that, after this, he returned to Rome, where, according to primitive tradition, he was beheaded by order of Nero. A. D. 66, at Aquce Salvicc, three miles from Rome, and interred in the Via Ostenms, two miles from the city, where Con- stantine erected a cirurch. CONCLUDING REMARKS ON THE BOOK OF ACTS. [The Acts of the Apostles is a most valuable portion of Divine Revelation ; and, independently of its universal reception in the Chri.stinn Church as an authentic and inspired production, it bears the most satisfactory internal evi- dence of its authenticity and truth. It is not a made up history : the laiiHuage and manner of every .speaker are different ; and the same speaker is different in his manner according to the audience ho addresses. St. Luke's long attend ance upon St. Paul, and his having been an eyewitness of many of the fact.s which he has recorded, independently of his divine inspiration, render him a most respectable an*! credible historian ; and his medical knowledge. fi)r he is allow- ed to have been a physician, enabled him both to form a proper judgment of the miraculous cures which were performed by St. Paul, and to give an authentic and circumstantial detail of them. The plainness and simpi city of the nar- lative are also strong circumstances in its favour. The writer ( vick nt.y appears to have been very honest and impartial ; and to have set down, very fairly, the objections which were made to Christianity, both by Jews and Heathens, and the reflections which were cast ujxjn it, and upon its first preachers. He has likewise, with a just and honest freedom, mentioned the weaknesses, faults and prejudices, both of the Apostles and their converts. There is also a and remarkable harmony between the occasional hints dispersed throu faults, L great ighnuf .1U4 ACTS. iSl. Paul's opistlcs, ami this liistory ; so that flie Acts is the best clue to sriiijle us in sturlyiuj,' ihe Kiii.stlcs of that Apfistle. The othei- parts o( tiic New Testa- ment arc likewise in perfect uiii.-Jon wilh this history, am! tend greatly lo con- firm it ; anti the (loctrines and piineiplcs are every wiiere tlic same. The Gos- pels close wilh a rcl< renre to lliosi' thing's recorded in the Acts, particularly the prijtnise of the Holy Spirit, which we know from this liistory, was poured out by Christ upon ills disciples after his ascension ; and the K| islle.s of tiie other Apostles, as well as those of St. Paul, plainly suppose, tli;it these facts had acHi;illy occurred which are relali.ii in the Ads of the Apr)Stles. So that tiu; history of the Acts is c recei^id and credited ; and, if the liistt)ry of the Acts of the Aiiosllci bv true, Cliiislianity cannot be i'nUv.l—Bag'sler. TABLE OF ST. PAUL'S APOSTOLIC JOURNEYS. Variii'.is opinions are entertained as to the precise number of journeys per- formed liy the Apostle to the Gentiles. The accomiianyin^' table however, taken from Willair s Reference Bible, will preatly hcl|» ihe .student, to trace out the e.'.tendod missions accomplished hy this indeialiirable ^Missionary in the short space of about 2-1 years, at a period when few liicilitics were li)und for passing from place to place. 3ccoJi(l Jniiriu-y, \. D. 51) 10 A. D. rA. Antioch in Sy- ria Seleucia Salanas Paphos Pel--' I in I'am- Antioch in Pi- si:!ia Iconiiun Lystra Derbe Lystra Iconiuni Pi.sidia Perpa Attalia Antioch in Sy- ria PItenicia Samaria .Tcrusalein Antioch in Sy- ria Pbrv!.'ia f;;ilatia Trnus Samotbracia Neapolis Phiiippi Amphipolis AiM)llonia Thessalonica I]rr;>a Athens Corinth Cenchrea Kphesus Cesarea Jerusalem Ant'och in Sy ria TItird Journey, A. D. .51 10 A. D. 53. Galalia Phiy-ia Ki'liesus Troas Macedonia Greece Cori^itli Macedonia Phiiippi Troas Assos Mitylenolsl- Chios Island .'Samo'c !.-.lai!d Troi". Ilium Miletus in A-ia Coos Island Rhodes Island Patara in Ly- cia .Tyre |I'i()lemais . Cesarea (Jeru.suiem Fourth Jnuniey, Fifth Joiirmj A 11 r,^ ... -^ p c i j^, A. D. Sfj. A. D. CO to A. D. W. Antipatris Cesarea Myra Fair Have Mel it e Ishi Syrafuse Klieirium Puteoli Anpii Fomm Three Taverns Koine Italy Spain, only in- teiuled Cri-le .Jerusalem Antioch iii Sy- ria Salmone Coiinth J INTRODUCTION TO THE EPISTLES OF ST. PALL. Having gone through the historical books of the New Tistamcnt, what re- main (except the last) aire Epistolary ; and by far the larger part ol ihi s«. were written by the Apostle to tiie Gentiles. The Epistles, esnucially Paul p, being addressed to persons or societies already initiated into tlie princi[>lc.-- o( Christianity, enter more deeply into the distinguishing doctrines ot the Gospel, and the controversies which in that early age were raised thereon, and parti- cularly by Jewish converts, whp were extremely loth to relax tiieir prejudice* in favour of the Jewish institutions. Much lias been said for and aeainst Paul's style. Dr. Macknight, who ob- jects to some of the strong language m the learned Beza, still admits thnt it contains beauties of the lii<;hest character, and i)assages to which it wduUI be difficult to find any of superior merit among the most admired classical writers of Greece and Rome. , , .. " Paul," says Rlr. Locke, "is full of the matter he treats ; and writes with warmth, which usually neglects method, and those partitions and pauses which men, educated in the schools of rhetoricians, usually observe. '_' It must be remembered that Paul's object was not to advance his own fame as a writer, liut the glory of his Saviour: that classical writers did not fcluays fur- nish words or phrases sufficient to explain the mysteries of the Gospel : that the connexion between the New and Old Testaments often led him necessarily to adopt Hebrew allusions, terms, and phrases, which, though they may be considered as blemishes in Greek composition, form some ot his chief be^iuties as a Christian teacher ; and wo be to them who hang the penshing garlands of human eloquence on the cross of Christ, thereby in any degree to hide liim from our view. , , , , , The Epistle to the Hebrews, though it does not bear the author's name, is now universally ascribed to St. Paul, and was written from Italy, anri proba- bly from Rome, in the years 62 or 63. This, with the Epistles to the Romans and Galalians, are perhaps the most difficult to explain, as referring frequently to the prophetic wriiines and to Jewish literature. We shall only here add, that in addition to Doddridge and other Expositors ofthe New Testament, we shall, throui-'hout the Apostolical Epistles, carefully compare them with the popular versions ("New Translations and Commen- taries") of Macknight and Boothroijd. and pay a particular attention to those wriiers who have devoted their attention to single Epistles only. TABLE OF ST. PAUL'S EPISTLES. Order of Where wriUen. When written. the Books « 2 „ S . 2 To whom written. jii = 1 5 1 i u <. < .s ' " '/ To the Romans. Corinth. OrinUi. A.D. 60 A. D.57.irS 4 Isl tottieCorintliiana. Philippi. liphesiis. 6 'M to ihe Coriiilhiani. PhUippi. Macelonia, 3 To the Gnlalians. Rome. S'S."^*^ 58 92or3 7 To the KphesiaiiB. Rome. Rome. 8 To U.e Fliilippiaiis. Rome. Rome. 9 To itie Colossians. Rome. Rome. 1 Athens. Corinlh. 9 Aihens. Corinth. 51 1') 1? Laodicea. Macedonia. 65 II 14 Rome. Rome. IV 13 To Tims. Nicopolia. .Macedonia. n III To Philemon. Rome. Rome. 6t u 11 To the Hebrews. Italy. perhaps Rome. 405 ROMANS, I. THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE ROMANS. [Tliat St. Paul was iVic author of the Epistle to the Romans Is im)vpn, wit only i)y the whole current of Chri^Jlian auliqiiity, hut hy tlie most satisfaclorv piicriial o\ idoncc. We find that it was dictated hy tlie Apostle in tin- Greek lanL'ii.ice to his amanuensis 'lerlius, (ch. xvi. 22,) and was I'oi warded Uj the Clnir^h a» Home hy ?li(p!ie, a deaconess of Cenchrea, a port of Corinih. (ch. j xvi. 1.) It is farther evident that it was written from that city, from his men- tiotiin? Gains with wiioin he lodped at Corinth, (ch. xvi. 23. I Co. i. U.) as well as Erastns the chamberlain of that city, (i Tim. iv. 20.) It nl.so appears th.it it was written tiicro, at the time that the Apostle was preparinir to take the rontriliulions of the churches to Jerusalem, (ch. xv. 25—27;) and conse- quently, the most probahlo d:Ue assigned to this Epistle is A. 1). 53, whicli is supiiortod hy Rishop 'J'omline, Lardner, Lord Barring-ton, Benson, and otlurs. It is not cerlain at what time, or hy whom, the iiospel wa? first preached at Rome ; hut it has hcen con jecturpil, with much pnjhahility. that it was carried thither hy some of the Jews who were convert.'d on the liay of Pentecost. (Ac. ii. 10.) St. Paid himself had noV yet visited that city : hut beni? made fully acquainted with the circumstances of the ciiurch there by Aquda and Priscilla, (ch. xvi. 3,) ha deemed it propor to adopt this method of cstablishins believers in the failh, and of eivinii them such a comprehensive view of the Clirislian relij;ion, as might guard them against the insinuations of false teachcri" of various descriptions.]— Efli,'s;cr. CHAPTER I. 1 Paul commendeth his callhi! to the Romans, 9 and liis desire to come to them. 16 ^Vllat liis gospel is, aiil the ri?l>(eoiisiiess wliicli it bliowetii. 18 (JoJ is angry with all manner of sin. 21 Wli.it were the sins of the Uen'.ilcs. PAUL, a servant of "^ Jesus Clirist, called ^to be an apostle, separated ^ unto the gospel of God, 2 (Which he had promised afore by his prophets in the holy scriptures,) 3 Concerning his Son Jesus Christ our Lord, which was made d of the seed of David according to the flesh ; 4 And e declared ^ to be the Son of Gpd wifi power, according to the s spirit of holiness, by the resurrec- tion from the dead : Chap. I. Ver. I. Paul, &c.— It was anciently the practice to prcfi.x the name, instead of subscribing it at the end of letters, as is now cnsiomary. Ct'illedU) be an apost/e.—Pun] not being converted till after the deuth of Jeostle, wlm li .■;"'erns to be the reason of his so constantly insisling on the hetivcnly vision, wherein lie was called by Christ himself to the apostleship. See Acts xxvi. 16— :8. Ver. 3, 4. Concerning his Son, &c.— Prof Stjinrf renders those verses— " Concerning liis 8on, who was of the scpd of David as to the flesh, and wa3 const if uti'd the Sun of God with power as to his holy spiritual nature, after tin; nsiirr.'Clion from llio di'ad, Jesus Clirist our Lord, hy whom," &e. Ver. 4. And dcckirfd.—Doddridi:r, " determiiiatily marked out." Booth ro'jd, "proved to be the Son of God with power." Cn.r, "powerfully dt; mon.striited," &c. The spirit nf holiness— (w Holy Spirit.) Doddridge says. " It seems to me so little agrecai)le to th' style oi"Scriplure in peroral, to c:ill the divine nature of Chri.->t tlie spirit of holiness, (or the Holy Sf irit.) thnt, hi-hly as I oslcetp the many learned aiul accurate commentators who have riven it this turn. I rather refer it to the operation of the .S))irit of God in the iiroduclion td'Chiist's body, by which means the oppo>ition between " ac- coriliiiiy to the flesh," and "according to the spirit," will he preserved; the one referring' to the materials acted upon, the other to the divinft and mira- culous airrnt. See Luke i. 35. By the resurrection.— Mackuight^" By (his) resurrection." ROMANS, 407 5 By whom we have received ^race and apostleship, iifor i obedience to tlie iaith among all nations, for his name : 6 Among whom are ye also the called of Jes is Christ: 7 To all that be in Rome, beloved of God, called :to be saints: Grace k to you and peace from God Dur Father, and the Lord Jesns Christ. 8 First, I thank my God through Jesus Christ for you all, that your faith i is spoken of throughout the whole world. 9 For God is my witness, whom "• I serve " with my spirit in the gospel of his Son, that without ceasing °I make mention of you always in my prayers ; 10 IMaking request, if by any means now at length I might have a prosperous journey by p the will of God to come unto you. 11 For 'il long to see you, that '"I may impart unto you some spiritual gift, to the end ye may be esta- blished ; ^ 12 That is, that I may be comforted together ^ with you by the mutual t faith both of you and me. 13 Now I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that oftentimes I purposed to come unto you, (but was let hitherto,) that I might have some fruit « among you also, even as among other Gentiles. 14 I am " deb'or both t^o the Greeks, and to the Bar- barians ; both to the wise, and to the unwise. « 15 So, as much as in me is, I am ready to preach the gospel to you that are at Rome also. IG For I am not ashamed ^of the gospel of Christ : for it is the power ^^of God unto salvation to every one that ^believeth; to y the Jew first, and also to the Greek. 17 For therein ^ is the righteousness of God revcnled from faith to faith : as it is '^ written. The just shall live by faith. A. M. cir. A D. r.ir. h or, to I lie oh f die nee ofj'aith. i Ac.6.7. c 16.CG. i 1 Co.l.a 1 TU-L-J. k 1 Co.l 3, &c. 2 If 1.2.^ I C.16.1D. niAc.27.a. n or, in. o 1 Th.3.10. p Ja.4.15. q c. 13.23,32 r C.13.C9. s or, in. t sre.i.i. u 1 C0.9.IG. X Mxie.ie. y Ac.3.2'i. z c.3.21,25. a Hi\'b.2.4. Vcr. 5. Grace and apostlcs/ii p.—Doddrid^'-e, " Grace and an apostolial mission." For obedience to the faith.— " In order to promote tlic obedience of Iaith."— Prof. ..Srwarr. Ver. 7. Called lo 'ue saints.— Aa in vcr. I. Paul is ro' said to be " called an nnostic," but "called to he" one: so here, thcsse Remans are not merely called sainls, but " called" by the crace of God " tu be such ."— " the called of Chrict Je.sug." See chap. viii. c'o. Vcr. 8. Tlifodghovt the whole tuorld—i. e. throughout the whole Roman Empire. Sc»» note, Lukefii. I. Ver. 11, jghnc spirittuil gift. —This refers pftbably to a miraculous gift. 5ce 1 Co. xii. 1-9; xiv. 1, JR. Ver. 12. Jiy the miihial faith hotfi of 'yott. and inc. A jiion.s soul, soys Calvin, rcfu.scs not to seek confirmation even from mere beginners in know- Itrdire. There is none so poor in the cliurr h of Christ, that he cannot add lo ( ut s'ctel \V'e arc hindered by pride from avaiiiMs nui.seivts of this advantage. Vcr. 13. But 7cas let—'i. e. hindered. Ver. 16. "For it is.— Cox, Boothroyd, &c. "Because it is," &c. Vcr. V^' For therein is the righteonsncss, &c.—Macknisrht, " For tlip riglitBoiisness of God by faith i.>» revealed in it, in order to (produce) faith," 6sc. The righteousness of God is the justification or paruoninir mercy liestow- cd on sinners who are under t!ic curse of the divine law. The just shall live by faith. — This apnear.s (o be (inoted from Hab. ii. 4, and Very neaily corres- ponds wii:i the reiulipe of tliel.XX. To "live by" (or "from," Gr. ek) faith, impli s. that the rifhteou.'? (or JMstified) man derivea his safety here, and his saUation Hereafter, from his faitii in God. 408 ROMANS, I. A. M. cir. 4062. A. D. cir. SS. b F,p.5.6. e Ps.19.1, f or, Uiat they may be. g Je.2.S Kp.4.17, 18. h Je.8.8,9. Is 40 18, 06. Ez.8.10. k Am.2.4. 1 or.raiher. 18 For the wrath b of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who hold the truth in unrighteousness; 19 Because that which may be known of God is manifest - in them; for «i God hath showed it unto them. 20 For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things « that are made, even his eternal power and Godliead; f so that they are without e.xcuse : 21 Because that, when they knew God, they glorifi- ed/ii7?i not as God, neither were thankful; but be- came ? vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened. 22 Professing themselves to be wise, they h became fools, 23 And changed the glory of the uncormptible God into an image i made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and four-footed beasts, and creeping things. 24 Wherefore God also gave J them up to unclean- ness through the lusts of their ov/n hearts, to dis- honour their own bodies between themselves : 25 Who changed the truth of God ^ into a lie, and worshipped and served the creature i more than the Creator, who is blessed for ever. Amen. 26 For this cause God gave them up unto vile "» affec- tions : for even their women did change the natural use into that which is against nature : 27 And likewise also the men, leaving the natural use of the woman, burned in their lust one lov/ard another; men with men working that which is un- seemly, and receiving in themselves that recompense of their error which was meet. Ver. IS. Wrath o/God.— ThewTatliofGod is that feeling or affection in him, wliirh moves him lo look on sin with fii.sam'tohation, and to puni.sh it when connected with impenitence. Who hold the truth.— 'l\ic orieinal verb means either to gain hold, or to keep hold ; and the latter, sometime.s in the sense of keeping back, or withholding. 2 Thes. ii. 6, 7. See Parkhurst in Karecho. Tlie heathen did retain, in the works of nature, a sufficient i)roof of the Divine Providence to render their infideMty inexcusable, and still more .so their vices ; and those vices also dirl withhold, or restrain the progress of the truth. Doddridge, " restrain." Macknight, " confine. " " Who hinder the truth by unrighteousness."— Prof. Fitiiart. The Apo.stle here particularly de- signates the heathen athindering the truth by unrighteousness. Ver. 19. In them.— Macknight," A\wmf:\.\Mim." So Doddrid-ge. j Ver. 20. The invisible. Slc— Macknight, "His invisible things, even his . eternal power," &c. " God," says Aristotle," who is invisible to every mortal, i i> seen l)y liis works." i Ver. 26—32. For this caii.tQ unnatural crimes, which are now considered most scandalous, and most severely punished when di.s- covered, so far from being prohibitexi l)y the religion and laws of the, heathen. Wire authorized in both, and avowedly iiractiscd by persons of th(? rroatost ctielirity ."imong them."— Co:e. .See also Macknight. Many of the Iwaihcn philosophors represent virtue and vice as the meie c ^a'urr-s of statute and custom ; or to use the words of Justin, they maintain ' tliat theif is nothing i either virtuous or vicious, but that things are made gooe Je\vf or (Jen- tiles. 14 The Geiuiles cannot escape, 17 nor yet the Jews, 25 whom their circumcision shall not profit, if tiiey keep not the law. THEREFORE thou art inexcusable, O man, who- soever thou art that judgest : for ^ wherein thou judgest another, thou condemnest thyself; for thou that jur!gest doest the same things. 2 But we are sure that the judgment of God is ac- cording to truth against them which commit such things. 3 And thinkest thou this, O man, that judgest them which do such things, and doest the same, that thou shalt escape the judgment of God 1 4 Or despisest thou the riches b of his goodness and « forbearance and ^ long-sut^ering ; not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth « thee to repentance 7 5 But after thy hardness and impenitent heart trea- A. .M. cir. urea. A. O. cir. a or, to a kno f It- ledge. o or. a nnr.dvoid ofjydg- me:a. 7. d Jo. 4.2. els.SO.ia Ver. 28. Things not convenient.—" A figure of speech, intimating the most detestal>le crimes."— Coa;. Ver. 30. Inventor.^ of evil things— ThdX is, probably, of false and scandalous reports, agreeinj? with the precedinp articles—" Backbiters," &c. Ver. 31. Without natural affection.— Yhis is supposed to refer particularly to the Stoics. Ver. 32. Have pleasure in than that do them.—" To behold vice with com- placL'ncy, is the last staffe of a degenerate mind."— Cos. Paul considers this as the very climax ofalf the charges that he had to bring against the heathen, that they not only plunged into acts of wickedness, but had given their more deliberate approbation to such doings.— Prof Stuart. Chap. jl. Ver. 1. Therefore. — This word here has been the subject oPmiichdis- cu.^sion, from the rlifficulty of showing how it stands connecttid as an illative particlt', with the preceding discourse. "The cormexion," says Prof Sluart, ' ajiprars to be tlii.s : Since it will be conceded, that those who know the ordi nances of Goil. against such vices as have been name preferred far before a Jew who apostatizes from him. Vor. 27. The nncircinncisiomrfhich is by nafine—i. e. which i.^ natiira to man. By the letter and circwncision.—Macknight, "By tlic lili;ral circumcision." Dost transgress the taw.—Josephtts, their own liistori!:ii, dei;lares that there was n;;! a more v.i.-ked nation under heaven than tin- Jews. And he afterwards adds, " I verily believe, that if the Romans had (Iclayod to destroy these wicked v.rerches. their city would either have Imhmi swallowed x\]> by the earth, or overwiieimed l.y the w.iters, or struck with tin' from heaven, as another Sodom ; Ii)r it r.roduced a far more impious generation than thoee who sutVered such p-jriisl.i.ent." Ver. 29. Jiu: he i> c .'?-,t.— [Rabbi Lipman states, that "faith does rot consist in circiini'^isUYi, but in liie heai't. He who has not genuine faith is not a partaker of the Jewish circumcision ; but he who has ctniiiiie faith is a J«!P, although not circuiiiciscd ;" agreeably to which i.-! the maxim of the Tal- il2 ROMANS, III. A. M. cir. ioe2. A. D. cir. e PsH. J Ps.10.7. CHAPTER III. 1 The Jews' prerogative: 3 wliicli they Ijave not lost : 9 howbeit the !aw con- viiicelh them also ot" sin: iiO therel'ore no tlesh is jiisiifi&l by the law, 'M but all, without (liliisrence, by laitli only : 31 ami yel ilieiaw is not abolishe^l. "XTTHAT advantage then hath the Jew ? or what * ' profit is there of circumcision 7 2 Much every way : chiefly, because that unto them * \\ ere committed the oracles of God. 3 For what if b sonie did not believe? shall their unbelief make the faith o.f God without efTect ? 4 God forbid : yea, let God be true, hut every man a liar; as it is ^ written, That thou mightest be justi- fied in thy sayings, and mightest overcome when thou art judged. 5 But if our unrighteousness commend the righteous- ness of God. what shall we say? Is God unrighteous who taketh vengeance? (I speak as a man.) 6 God forbid : for then how J shall God judge the world 7 7 For if the truth of God hath more abounded through my lie unto his glory ; why yet am I also judged as a sinner ? " 8 And not rather, (as we be slanderously reported, and as some affirm that we say,) Let ' us do evil, that good may come? whose damnation is just. 9 What then? are we better than they? JVo, in no wise : for we have before f proved both Jews and Gentiles, that they are all under sin ; 10 As it is o written, There is notie righteous, no, not one: 11 There is none that understandeth, there is nine that seeketh after God. 12 They are all gone out of the way, they aro to- gether become unprofitable; there is none that doeth good, no, not one. 13 Their h throat is an open sepulchre; with their tongues they have used deceit ; the poison • of asps is under their lips : 14 Whose mouth J is full of cursing and bitterness : mudists, " Tli.it the Jews sit in the inmost rece.s.ses of the heart."] -Ba^steT. Whose praise, &c. — The praise of the Jew, who is truly a Jf A' atler the hidden or internal man, is not of men hut of God. ftlan lookelh on tlic out- ward appearance, but God lookelh on the heart. — Prof Stuart. Chap. HI. Ver. 3. Make the faith of God without effect— Doddridsre, " dis- annul the faith of God ;" which may mean either our laith in him, or liis fidelity to us. Mncknight and Cox prefer the latter. Ver. 4. Let God be true.— Let God he rcpardcd as faithful, althoiisfh all men should thereby be deemed guilty of unfaithfulness. Stuart. Hut every nian—Ot, " Though every man b».'." &c. Doddridge and Mack-night. Ver. 5. Is God unrighteous who taketh vengeance /-Doddri^'.ge.. Mack- night, &c. taking this to he the objection of a Jew, (as ver. 1,) render the words, " Is NOT God unrighteous?" which version the latter has shown the ' Greek will bear: but taking them as the words of tlie apostle, the negative must he omitted. Ver. 6. God forbid.— Gr. " Let it not he." — .So ver. 4, and frequently. Mi^ck- night, " By no means ;" and others, " Far be it." We confes.'? the cfjuiuion rendering is more animated and pointed ; but \vo fear the inlroduftion uf God's name here and elsewhere, (when not in the original,) has occasioned loo often a light and trilling use of the divine name. Ver. s. Whose damnation.— Doddridge and Macknight, " Condemna- tioii." Ver. 9. Proved.— Gr. "charged." ROMANS. III. 413 15 Their feet >< are swift to shed blood : 16 Destruction and misery are in their ways : 17 And the way of peace have they not known: 18 There i is no fear of God before their eyes. 19 Now we know that what thini^s soever the law saith, it saith to them who are under the hiv/ : that every ^ mouth may be stopped, and all the v.orld may become " guilty before God. 20 Therefore " by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in his sight: for by the law is the knowledge of sin. 21 But now the righteousness of God without the law is manifested, being witnessed by the? law and the prophets ; 22 Even the righteousness of God which is by faith T of JesTis Christ unto all and upon all them that be- lieve : for there is no diirerence : 23 For all "^ have sinned, and come short of the glory of God ; 24 Being justified freely by his grace through the redenmtion that is in Christ Jesus : 25 whom God hath « set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood, to declare his righteous- ness for the I remission of sins that are past, through the forbearance of God ; 26 To declare, I say, at this time his righteousness : that " he plight be just, and the justifier of him which bali'eveth in Jesus. 27 Where is boasting then? It is excluded. By wh.tt law ? of works 1 Nay : but by the law of faith. 25 Therefore we conclude that *^ a man is justified by faith without the deeds of the law. 29 Is he the God of the Jews only 7 is he not also of the Gentiles'^ Yes, of the Gentiles also : 30 Seeing if is one God, which ^ shall justify the circumcis'un by faith and uncircumcision through faith. 31 Do we then make void the law through » faith? God forbid : vea, we establish the law. A. M. c 4082 w A. D. cir. r k 18.59.7,8. || I PB36.1 Ij mPs.l07.4a n or, sj/6- * jeft 10 the judpntixt oj God. O Ps. 143.2. w Ac.22.as. q c.c.!, Ic. t £c.7.20. tT,fore- irinintd t or, paus- ing over. V ver.20..22 c.8.a 6.1.2.16. wOa. 3.8,58 X He.iai5, 16. Ver. 15—17. T/ieirfeet.&c.—i. e. tlioy are ready and swift to engage in criinosnf the hieliest degree ; destruction and misery attend their steps, i. e wliercvt-r they jrii. ihey spread destruction and misery around thcin. Tlie way of \m\)- pine.ss tiiey lake no iinowledge of, oi they give no heed to what concerns tlieir own true welfare, or tiiat of others.— Snm/7 Ver. 19. What the law saith.— Doddridge. This proves tliat the tcnn " law" extends to the wiiole Scriptures of the Old Testament, as none of the passages here referre- which is his liue.—Doddridire. Beza says, it is an allusion to those who, in the Gre^ k games, fell short of the goal. Ver. 25. Set forth.— Doddridge, "proposed." A propitiation.— Mack- night, a " propitiatory," in allusion to the Jewisli mercy seat, or propitiatory, which was the cover of the ark, whereon the Jewish high priest annually sprinkled blood. Heb. ix. 23. Ver. 26. That he 7nistht be just, &c.— That is, that Ids justice miglit not be impeached in his justifying sinners through Christ. Ver. 27. The la70 nf faith— i. e. the gospel. Ver. 31. Make void.— Doddridge, "set aside." Macknight, " Make use- less." "35^ 414 R0MANJ5, IV. 1) c n.n. ICj.1.23. g Ge.17.10, a. h r,u.I9.9. Ji.,8.33, &c. Cia. 3.7.29 CHAPTER IV. .„ , , . 1 Abraham's failli wa« snipiitKl lo liirn for riKliieoumess, 10 before hewascr- cimicisetl. iS By faitli only be antl his seed rcoeiveii the promise. 16 Abra- ham is the father of all ihal twlieve. 24 Our failh also shall be imputed to us fur righleousiiess. WHAT shall we then say thai Abraham, our fa- ther ^ as pertaining lo the flesh, liath found? 2 For if Abraham were justified by works, he hath whereof to glory ; but not ^ before God. 3 For what saith the <=■ scripture 7 Abraham believed God, and it was counted unto him for righteousness. 4 Now to him that worketh J is the reward not reck- oned of grace, but of debt. 5 But to him that worketh not, but believeth on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith ^is counted for ighteousness. 6 Even as David also descnbeth the blessedness of the man, unto whom God imputeth righteousness without works. 7 Saying, ( Blessed are they whose iniquities are for- given, and whose sins are covered. 8 Blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not im- pute sin. . . 9 Cometk thisblessedness then upon the circumcision only, or upon the uncircumcision also 7 for we say that faith was reckoned to Abraham for righteousness. 10 How was it then reckoned ? when he was in cir- cumcision, or in uncircumcision? Not in circumcision, but in uncircumcision. 11 And ? he received the sign of circumcision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had yet be- ing uncircumcised ; that he might be the father '' of all them that believe, though they be not circumcised; that righteousness might be imputed unto them also: 12 And the father of circumcision to them who are not of the circumcision only, but who also walk in the steps of that faith of our father Abraham, which he had being yet uncircumcised. 13 For the promise, that i he should be the heir of the world, was not to Abraham, or to his stcd, through ihe law, but through the righteousness of faith. Chap. IV. Ver. 1. As pertaining to the flfsh, hath found 7— Mackniffht, " obtained by tliu Hesh." See Gal iii. 3. Phil. iii. 3, 4. Vur. 3. It was counted. — " As the .same verh frequently occurs in this cliap- ter, (s;iys Mr. Cox.) it seemed desirable always to tran.slate it by the same word [reckoned, 1 instead of arbitrarily varylns it, as in the aulliori/.(Ml version, I where it is inditVfrently rendered, counted, reckoned, and imputed " Ver. 5. The unu'odlij.—" It is not here implied," says Mr. Co.t., " that ! ihey who are justifieri may continue in a state of ungodliness, (which woidd he completely in oi)|)osition to what the apostle states in a subsequent part of this Lpistic;) but merely that they had been ungodly, and consequently that their justification oripmated from the free mercy of God." Ver. 10. In. uncircumcliion.—l" Failh was reckoned to Abraliam for riL'ht- eousnes.!!," at InaM 14 years bef )re he wa.s circumci-icd ; the former havinj: taken placfe some time before Ishmael's birth, at whicli time he was 86 years old, and the other when Ishmael was 13 years of age, and Abraham 99. t'ee Go. xv. 5, 6, 16 ; .\vi. 1—3 . xvii. 1, 23— 27.1— Brtir»/er. Ver. II. Seul—i.e. a full confirmation. " This seems an incontestable proof that circumcision was a seal of the covenant of grace, and iiot merely of tem- poral \iriim\'iOA. "—Doddridi^e. Ver. 13. Hfir of the T<"5;7rf— Not personally, hut in tub seid, in whom all the nations of the earth should be blessed. ROMANS, V. 415 14 For if jthey which are of the law he heirs, faith is made void, and the promise made of none eflect: 15 Because the law w worketh wrath : for where no 1 law is, there is no transgression. 10 Therefore U is of faith, that it might he by grace; to the end the promise might be sure to all the seed ; not to that only which is of the law, but to that also which is of the faith of Abraham ; who is the father of us all, 17 (As It is written, ""I have made thee a father of many nations,) "before him v.'hom he believed, even God, who quickeneth ° the dead, and calleth those P things which be not as though they were. 18 VVho aaamst hope believed in hope, that he might become the father of many nations, according to that which was spoken, ^ So shall thy seed be. 19 And bemg not weak in faith, he considered not his own body now dead, when he was about a hun- dred years old, neither yet the deadness ■■ of Sarah's womb : 20 He staggered not at the promise of God through unbelief; but was strong m faith, giving glory to God ; 21 And being fuilv persuaded that, what he had pro- mised, he was «able also to perform. 22 And therefore it was imputed to him for righteous- ness. 23 Now t it was not written for his sake alone, that it was imputed to him ; 2-1 Hut for us " also, to whom it shall be imputed, if we believe " on him that raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead ; 25 VVho was delivered " for our offences, and was raised » again for our justification. CHAPTER V. I Being justified by faith, we have peace with Uod, 2 and joy in our liope, 8 thai since we were leconciletl by his bloi>l, when we were enemies, 10 we gliall much more be saved teiiig reconciled. Vi As sin and death came by Adam, 17 so much more righteousness and life by Jesus Christ. 20 Where sin abounded, grace did superabound. / ''PHEREFORE ^ being justified by faith, we have -■■ peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ : T Ma. 16. 16. Jn.3.14.. 16. w Is. .S3. 5.6. 2C0..5.21. He.d.-:s. 1 Pe.2.24. Re.l.a a Is.32.17. Ep.2.U. Ccl.1.20. V'er. 14. They ivhich are of the laio—\. e. they who seek salvation by the law, and not l)y faith, are not the chihiren of Abraliam's faith, nor heirs with hitn of the same promises. See Heb. xi. 9. Ver. 1.5. Where no law w.— [When no laro, or rule of duty, is enacted and acknowledjred, tiiere is no transgression, and consequently no punishment. " Soiiios," says Bishop Middleton, "is used hy St. Paul, of every rule of life, of every revelation, especially of the Mosaic law. Our English version, by having almost constantly said the Uno, whatever be the meaning of W';;mo» in the original, has made this most difficidt epistle still more obscure." When without the article, it is commonly used for law in general, when with tlje article, of the Mosaic law. )— L'Co'siC". Ver 16. The father of a* z>-- Taat is, of believing Gentiles, as well as Jews. Ver. 17. B«/ore.—Bo(jr^roy(f, "In the sight of" So Macknight. Calleth those things which be noi—i. o. do not yet exist — as though tltey mere. — To Wini wIk) " seefh the end from the begiiming," (Isa. xlvi. 10.) all tliinsn, past or future, are alike present. Ver. 19. His own body.— See Gen. xviii. 11 Vor. 22. And therefore it—i. e. his faith. Ver. 25. Delivered.— See Acts ii. 23, 24. " In the death qf Chriftt," says Mr Cox, " we see an atonement made for sin, and in his resurrection a proof that 416 ROMANS, V. A. M. 40e'-> A. D. 58. b Jii.14.6. c He.3.6. d Mat.5.11 Ja.1.2,12 f Kp.1.13, U. f or cord- ing to tlie time. Jii.t5.l3. IPe.aiS, lJn.3.16. k lTh.1.10. I 0.8.32. iiJn.N.19. n llab.3.1S p Ge.3.6,19. C.4 15. 1 Jii.3.4. 2 By whom b also we have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand, and rejoice « in hope of the glory of God. 3 And not only co, but we glory din tribulations also ; knowing that tribulation worketh patience; 4 And patience, experience ; and experience, hope : 5 And hope ^ niaketh not ashamed ; because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the f Holy Ghost which is given unto us. 6 For when vve were yet without strength, ? in due h time Christ died for the ungodly. 7 For scarcely for a righteous man will one die : yet peradventure for a good man some would even dare to die. 8 But God commendeth his love toward us, in tliat, while i we were yet sinners, Christ died for us. 9 Much more then, being now justified by his J blood, we shall be saved kfrom wrath through him. 10 For if, wlien we v/ere enemies, we were reconci- led to God by the death of his Son, nmch i more, be- ing reconciled, we shall be saved by •" his life. 11 And not only so, but we also "joy in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom we have now re- ceived the ° atonement. 12 Wherefore, as by p one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin ; and so deatii passed upon all men, ifor that all have sinned : 13 (For until tlie law sin was in the world : but sin is not "^ imputed when there is no law. his atonement was accepted. He may also be said to be rai.sed for our jp.oti- fication, because we are justifitd through iiis intercession ; and lie could not liave interceded had he not been raised." Chap. V. Ver. 2. By xohom we have access.— Borne critics suppose tliis alhides to the formal introduction ol" a heathen worsliipper into the ininicdiate presence oFhis idol : but why may it not rather ahude to the introduction ot"a subject into the royal presence by the kinc's.son? This trruce whertiin ire sra«rf— Namely, the grace of adoption : Christ introduces his aiiopted breUiren into the Father's presence. Ver. 6. Yet toithout strength.—" The originaj," (Asthenon.) says Mr. Cox, " signifies weak throu<.'h sickness : and here refers to the pernicious iiiUuence of sin. which aflects, as it were, the whole man with an incurable malatly." See Isa. i. 5. In due time— viz. the time jiredicted. Ver. 7. A righteous man—\. e. one remarkable for honour, equity, and strict justice. A trood man.— A man of kindness and benevolence. Godiryn thinks that this and the preceding verse allude to a rabbinical distinction ot tlie Jews into three classes— good, just, and unirodly. Ver. 10. Saved by his life—i. e. by his being raised from the dead. Compare ch. iv. 25. " Ver. 11. Received theatonement.— Doddridge am] Macknight. the recon- ciliation." The Greek noun is nearly rehited to the verb twice rendered re- conciled in the preceding vetse. Reconciliation, however, certainly iin))lies atonement. Ver. 12—19. WTiercfore, as by one man sin entered. &c.— The maw design of this passace," says Professor Stuart, " is indeed plaii\. It lies, one rn.ny say, urion th" very face of it. It is this; viz. ' to exalt our views respoctuig the blessings which Christ ha« procured for us, by a comnnvison of them with the evil consequences which ensued niton tlif fail ot our first ancestor, "and by showing that the blessings in fiui-sliou not only ex- tend to the removal of these evils, but even far beyond this ; so tliat the grace of til" cospel lias not only abounded, but s;/pfrrt6ow>?rffd.' "A lull synopsis of what is tauirht in ver. 12—19. C()inpri.--os the fiillowing parliculiirs ; viz. Si^ entered the world Icontnimced 1 by tiie otTence of Ailani ; and death, i. c. punislitnent or misery, came in as the necessary result ot i:. i ROMANS, V. 14 Nevertheless death reigned 'from Adam to Moses, even over them that had not sinned after the simih- tude of Adam's transgression, who is the t figure of him that was to come. 15 But not as the offence, so also is the free gift. For if through life offence of one many be dead, much more the grace "of God, and the gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ, hath abounded unto "many. 16 And not as it was by one that sinned, so is the gift : for the judgment was bv one to condemnation, bui the free gift is of many ^'oltences unto justification. 17 For if » by one man's offence death reigned by one ; much more they which receive abundance y of grace and of the gift ^ of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ.) 18 Therefore, as » by the ofl^ence of one judgment came upon all men to condemnation ; even so b by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon all e men unto justification of life. u Ep.2.a V Is.53.n. MaL-20 23 1 .'r. 'i2. wis. I. IS. X oT/tnj.-'.s offence. y J 11.10. 10. z c.6.23. a or. by one off- nee. b or, hy one right- eousness. c J n. 12.32. In like maiiuer. death came upon all men, because that all became sinners, ver. 1-2. " It is indeed true, that all men have been tlie subjects of sin and death ; for that even those have been so. wiio have not lived under the light of revelation, or been made acquainted with any exprtsn commands of God. is proved from the fact, that all tho.se who lived between Adam and Moses, were sinners, and lay under sentence of death, ver 13, 14. "Adam, who was the occasion of introducini? sin into the world, and of bringing sin and death upon ail men, may be considered as a Tupos of Christ, in respect to the intluence which he has had on others ; (but not as to tlie kind of influence, or the decree of it, for here is a wide diversity ;) ver. 14, last clause. " That the kind and degree of influence which Adam had on all men, is not like that which Christ ha.s on them ; or that Adam, when regarded as a Tupos of Christ, is not to [>e so regarded in these respect*-, is plain : 1. From the fact, that Adam occasioned the condemnation of all men ; but Christ delivers man- kind from condemnation, and bestows eternal happiness on them, ver. 15. 2. The condemnation of which Adam was the occasion, has respect only to one of- fence ; the pardon which Christ procured, e.\tends to many offences, ver. 16. Hence, 3. It death reigned over men because of one otlence ; much more shall they reiim in life, who through Christ receive pardon for many oflences, and a title tr) future blessedness, ver. 17. " Having thus guarded his readers against extending the idea of Tupos to points of which Tupos cannot Iw pjredicaied ; and having shown that the in nuence of Christ on the human race is exactly tlie reverse of that of Adam, in respect to its kind or nature; and also that it far surpas.ses it in degree; the ij apostle now returns to the consideration of the real point of resemblance or , Tupos between Adam and Christ, viz. the universality or extent of influence. , This he states as follows : 1. " As the consequences of Adam.'s sin were extended to all men, so the con- l( Bequences of Christ's obedience [viz. unto deatlil are extended to all: i. e. Jews and Gentiles all come on an equal footing into the kingdom of Christ, or tJie blcs.sings which the gospel proffers are made equally accessible to all men wiinout exception ; and to all on the same tcrmi? or conditions, ver. 18, 19. Compare, as an illustration of this last idea, Rom. iii. 23—30." Ver. 14. Figure of him.— [Or, "type, pattern or resemblance, of him who was to come," i. e. the Messiah ; in this, says Beza, that each of them .--harea what he has with his ; but they are clearly unlike in this, that Adam by nature conununicates sin unto death to bis posterity, but Christ by grace communi- cates his righteousness unto his people, unto ]i{c.]—Bagster. Vw. IS. By the offence of one.— "The whole context," says Dr. Halves, " clearly shows that the Aposile is reasoning against a common error of hia day, viz. that the benefits of Christ s mediation were to be restricted to the Jews, and not extended at ail to the Gentiles. To disprove this, be runs a 80ri of parallel between Adam and Christ ; and argues, that, as in consequence of the first transgression all have fallen into a state of sin and condemnation, 418 ROMANS, VI. il JM.ir,.2i C.7.8..13. (J;i.3.l9. e Jii.IO.IO. ITi.l.U. f Jc.1.17. CHAP. 6. a c.3.a b vcr.6..n. Cul.3.3. 1 i'e.Z'U. c or, are. d 1 Co. 15.29 f C.8.1I. i! Co. 13. 4. g M;a.23.2, 3. h Ga.&IS. 1 Jn.2.6. I Phi.3.10. J Col.2.11. k lPe.4.l. 1 oT.Justi- fitd. ID Re.1.13. n Ke.9.28. 19 For as by one man's disobedience nianj' were made sinners, so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous. 20 - tisni. 12 Let not sin reign any ino.-?, 18 l>aoaiise we have yii'lilel -mrselves, to the service of riglileoiisness, 23 and iir ihatnealli is the wages of sin. TXTHAT shall we say then ? Sliall a we continue in '^ * sin, that grace may abound 7 2 God forbid. How shall we, that are dead b to sin, live any longer therein 7 3 Know ye not, that so many of us as "^ were bapti- zed into Jesus Christ were baptized into d liis death? 4 Therefore we are buried «with him by baptism into death: that hke fas Christ was raised up from the dead by = the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness ii of life. 5 For if i we have been planted together in the like- ness of his death, we shall be also m tht likeness of his resurrection : G Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with him, that tlie body J of sin might be destroyed, tliat henceforth we should not serve sin. 7 For k he that is dead is i freed from sin. 8 Now if we be dead with Christ, we believe that we shall also hve with him : 9 Knowing that '" Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more ; death hath no more dominion over him. 10 For in that he died, lie died " unto sin once : but in that he liveth, he liveth unto God. so the provisions of mercy, through Ciirist, e.vtend to ail— to all clusse* of mnn, whether Gentiles or Jews." Ver. 21. As sin hath reigned. &c.— " Sin and ^acc are her.; most happily personified under the character of two mighty monarclis exercising their power over their respective subjects."— Cox ^^ CiiAP. VI. Ver. 1. What shall we say then ?— Margin and Doddridg-e, " What shall wc say then? — (Sliall we say) Let us continue," &c. Compare chap. iii. 8. Ver. 2. God forbid.— Macknight, " By no means." IIoio shall loe, &c. — i. e. How shall we who are dead to lust live in adultery? How shall we who arc dead to iIk; world, live in the pursuit olits wealth and pleasures ? Ver. 3. Were (twice over)— Doddridise, "Have been." Ver. 4. Into death.— Doddridge and Macknight, " Into (his) deatli." Ver. 5. Flamed together. — Wells and Doddridge, "Made to grow to{;c- llier." Boothroi/d, " United together." Sec Kphes. ii. 21 ; iv. 15. Ver. 6. Old 7nan crucified.—" Five persons," stiys Brooks, " were studying what were the best means to mortify sin ; one said, to meditate on death ; the second, to meditate on judgment ; the third, to nieUitate on the joys of heaven ; the tourth, to meditate on the torments of hell ; the lillh. to meditate on tlie blood a-^.d sufferings of Jesus Christ; and certainly the Inst is the choicest and strongest motive of all. Ifever we would cast ort our de.si'airing thouchU:, we must dwell and muse much upon, and apply this precimis blood to our own souls; so shall .sorrow and mourning flee away." Might be destroyed. — Doddridge, "enervated," that it niiglit not destroy us. Ver. 7. Is freed —Doddridge says, " the word here seems to imfwrt, being delivered from fjlure claims ofsubicction." So Macknight. Ver. 10. Died unto sin once— Doddridge, " Died for sin once." r: ROMANS, VI. 1 1 Likewise reclion ye also yourselves to be " Jead iiideeii unto sin, bui p alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord. 12 Let "inot sin therefore reign in your mortal body, t!iat ye should obey it in the lusts thereof. 13 rsii;her yield ye your members ^ as ^instruments of unrighteousness unto sin : but yield ' yourselves un- to God, as those that are alive from the dead, and your members as instruments of righteousness unto God. 11 For sin shall not have " dominion over you : for ye are not .inder the law, but under grace. 15 What then ? shall we sin, because we are not un- der the law, but under grace? God forbid. 16 Know ye not, that to whom " ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey ; whether of sin unto death, or of obedience unto righteousness? 17 But God be thanked, that ve v^'ere the servants of sin, bui '-e have obeyed from the heart that form ^of doctrine '•which was delivered you. 18 Being then made free J" from sin, ye became the servants of righteousness. 19 I speak afier th^ manner of men because of the infirmity of your flesh: for as ye have yielded-your members servants to uncleanness and to iniquity unto iniquity ; even so now yield your members ser- vant? to riijhteousness unto holiness. 20 For when ye were the servants *of sin, ye were free "■ from righteousness. 21 What fruit b had ye then in those things whereof ye are now ashamed'? for the end « of those things is death. 22 But now being made free from sin, and become servants to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlastmg life. 23 For d the wages of sin is death ; but the gift e of God 1*5 eternal f life through Jesus Christ our Lord. p Gii.2.19 q P^I9.13 119. IXJ. y Jn.8.32. z ver.16. ' a or, to. b c.7.5. c.l.Si Ja.1.15. d Ge.2.n. e C.5. 17,21. f 1 Pe.1.4. Ver. 13. As instruments— i. e. military instruments. LV.ro si>i—i. e. as soIiIIlts armed in the cause of sin. Vcr. l-i. Sot under the law, hut under grace.— The two disrensations are here contrasted, as in John i. 17. Vcr. 17. But God he thanked, that ye were tfie servants of sin.— Thia is one of the most unhappy translations in tin; New Testament. Bi.'liop Lowth rcnilirs if, " But thanks be to God, that Ithoufrh) ye were llie slaves ot .sin ; yol have ye (.bcyed IVoni the iioart the doctrine, on the model of which ye were formed." Doddridge translates it to the same cftect tluis— " Thanks be to God, that wliereas ye were tiie S( rvants of sin. ye iiave obeyed from the heart tho model of doctrine into which ye were delivered." The allusion un- doubt I lily is to the casting of fiiiures in a mould. Fonn of doctrine ichicfi u:ac delivered you.—Tha mart'in reads, " whereto ye were delivered." So Macknisht. Ver. 19. After the manner of men.— Sec cnap. ii>. 5. Vcr. 20. hite from righteousness— \. e. not under the control of its prc- iccpts. Ver. 21. What fruit had ye, &c.— i. e. what advantage did ye derive from a I life of sinful pleasures? I Vcr. 23. The tvage^ of sin is denth.—Thc fenn wages," according to Macknight, is an alhision particularly to the pay of soliliers. Sin is here de- Bcribed us a tyrant, whoso service is eure to end in misery and death ; Jesus, ROMANS, VII. a 1 Co.7.3! b Mat.5.32. c Ga.5.18. d Ga.5.22. e Ro.a8,9. f passions, g C.G.21. h or, bang dead to Ihat CHAPTER VII. 1 No law halli power over a man laiiSf-r than he livelh. 4 Rut we are ileat! In the law. 7 Yet is not the law sin, 12 but holy, just, gooj, 16 as I acctiow- leilpe, who am grievetl Iwcanse I caniioi keep ii. TT'NOW ye not, brethren, (for I speak to them that -*^ know the law,) how that the law hath doniii.ion over a man as long as he liveth ? 2 For -"^ the woman which hath a husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth ; but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law oiher husband. 3 So then if, while b/jcr husband liveth, she be mar- ried to another man, she shall be called an adnlteress : but if her husband be dead, she is free from that law ; so tliat she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man. 4 Wherefore, my brethren, ye also are become dead to the law c by the body of Christ: that ye should be married to another, even to him who is raised from the dead, that we should bring forth d fruit unto God. 5 For when we were <^ in the flesh, the f motion? of sins, v/hich were by the law, did work in our members to bring forth fruit Junto death. 6 But now we are delivered from the law, h that being dead wherein we were held ; that we should serve in newness of spirit, and not in the oldnessof the letter. 7 What shall we say then 1. /s the law sin 7 God for- bid. Nay, I had not i known sin, but by the law : for I had not known j lust, except the law had ^ Sc.id, Thou shall not covet. 8 But sin, taking occasion by the commandment, wrought in me all manner of concupiscence. For with- out the law sin was dead. 9 For I was alive without the law once : but when the commandment came, sin revived, and I died. as a conqueror, bcstowin;; the rich reward of eternal life and happiness. The deatli here mentioned must certainly be more than temporal. Chap. VII. Ver. 1. Over a man— \0r person, either man or woman ; an- thropos anti homo havinp this extent of signification.]— Uag's^er. As long as he liveth.— Doddridge, "as it Hvoth," meaninir the law : hut by tlie f,'os- pel the relation is dis.^olved on both sides. The Christian is dead to the Mosaic iaw, and the law to him, as to all hopes of salvation from it. Ver. 2. Thetooman—\Yli\.\.\\QT,a\iyo7yian. 'J'he apostit; here illu.*tratcs the position laid down in the preceding verse by a familiar instance. 1 — Bagster. Ver. 5. When ice were in the JlC':'k.—'\V e understand by this e.xpresision, an unconverted state. Which were iy the law.—" By the law was the know- ledge of sin," chap. iii. 20. So here, ver. 7. Fruit vnto death— \ e. deadly fruits, or wicked works, in opposition ti> good works, or fruit toward.s Go' essence of sin ctmsists in the violation of some ixjsitive \a\v.]—Bagster. Ver. 9. I was alive. &c.—\Vc do not think this proves the siieaker to be either Jew or Gentile, but a ctmverted man. Before he understood the law in its spirituality, as exjilained by our Lord in I\Iat. v. 2S, he was " alive" and well ; or, as our Lord exprcs.ses it, he \vus, like other Pharisees, " whole, need- ROMANS, VII. 421 10 And the commandment, which was ordained to J life, I found to be unto death. 11 For sin, taking occasion by the commandment, deceived me, and by it slew me. 12 Wliercfore the law '" is holy, and the command- ment holy, and jnst, and good. 13 Was then that which is good made death unto me? God forbid. But sin, that it might appear sin, working death in me by that which is good; that sin by the commandment might become exceeding sinful. 14 For we know that the law is spiritual : but I am carnal, sold " under sin. 15 For that which I do I fallow not: for what I would, that do I not ; but what I hate, that do I. 16 If then I do that which I would not, I consent unto the law that it is good. 17 Now then it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me. 15 For I know that in me (that is, in my flesh,") dwelleth no p good thing : for to will is present with me ; but how to perform that which is good I find not. 10 For 1 the good that I would I do not : but the evil which I would not, that I do. 20 Now if I do that I would not, it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me. 21 I find then a law, that, when I would do good, evil is present "■ with me. 22 For I delight ^in the law of God after the inward tman : 23 But I see another law in " my members, warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity ^ to the law of sin which is in mv members. 24 O w wretched man that I am ! who shall deliver me from ^the body of this y death 1 A. .M. 4062. A. D. .%. I Km.20 Jl, inPg.19.1,9. nSKi.n.n o kT,-yw. p Ge.6.5 q Ga.5.n r Ps.65.a e P8.1.2. t 2 Co. 4.16. 1 Pe.3.4. u c.6.13,19. ▼ Ps. 142.7. •:rFg.3?2,10 77.a.9. X or, this body of death. y P8.88.5. ing no physician," I\Iat. Ix. 12 : but " when the law came," i. e. appeared to him as it really is, he was "sick ;" he felt the danger he was in, and " died," as to all hope of life or salvation thereby. Ver. 10. Which was ordained to Iffe.—See chap. x. 5. Xv.T. 13. Miffht become— i. e. might evidently appear— exceeding sinful— i. e. in its tnie colours— altogether criminal and inexcusable. Ver. 14. The law is spiriXnal—See on verse 9. \er. 15. I allow not.—Gataker, Doddridse, Mackniffht, and Cox, "ap- prove not." Ver. 20. Sin that dioelleth in me.— To illustrate this passage, Doddridge alludes to the story of Araspes. in Xenophon's Cyropsedia, who. on being re- proved by Cyrus for some improper conduct toward Pantha;a, rei)lied— " Alas ! now I know myself, and perceive plainly that I have two souls; one that in- clines me to good, and the other to evil : in your presence the fonner ;ircvail3 ; but when I afn alone, I am conquered by the latter." Ver. 24. The body of this death.— Mattiin, " this body of death," alluding to a cruel custom of fastening the living to the dead. Doddridge says—" It is well known that some ancient writers mention this as a cruelty practised by some tyrants on miserable captives who fell into their hands ; and a more for- cible and expressive image of the case represented, cannot surely enter into the mind of man." That such a cruelty wa-s once practised is certain fruni Virgil:— " What words can paint those execrable times ; The subjects' sutfermgs, and the IjTant's crimes J The living and the dead, at his command, "Were coupled, face to face and hand to hand : Till chok'd with stench, in loath'd embraces tied, The ling'.-ing wretches pined away and died."— 2>rj/ are the sons of God. 1 5 For ye have not received the spirit of bondage t again to fear; but "ye have received the Spirit of ^' adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. 16 The Spirit itself beareth ^^' witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God : 17 And if children, then heirs; "heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ; y if so be that we suffer with hhn, that we may be also glorified together. IS For I reckon *that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to bs compared \\\i\\ the glory which shall be revealed in us. A. M. 40(2. A. U. 53. p or, be- cause of. \ q P».116.16. r Col.3.5. s Ga.5.18. t 2Ti.l.7. u 1 Co.2.ia 7 Je.3.19. {ia.4.5,6. w2Co.l.2i lJii.4.13. X Ac.26.lS. ll'e.1.4. y 2Ti.a.ll, 12. Ver. 15. Svirit of boiida^e— Or ''of slaves." See G.il. iv. 3. We cry, Abba, Father.— Abba is Synac for Fallier. M. Claude says, " St. Paul alludes to a law among llie Jews, wliicli fdrbade slaves to call a tieeman Abba." Ver. !6. The Spirit beareth loitness. -"'i'lie subsiaiice of this testimony of the Spirit to our Adoption, may," says Watts, " be representee! at'ter tliis man- ner:—Tlie Spirit of Gqoses them, man- kind naturally look forward to another and better world, where happiness with- out alloy and without ( nd may be enjoyed. Even Ghri.'stians themselves, joy- ful as their hopes should make them, find themselves still compelled by sulVer- ings and sorrows to sigh and groan, and to expect a state of real and penna- nent enjoyment only m heaven ; so that they can only say, for tlie present, that they are saved, because they hope or expect salvation in another and better world. The very fact that here they, like all others around them, are in a state of trial, and that they only liope for glory, shows that the present frijition of it is not to he expected.' " The practical conclusion from all this the apostle now proceeds to draw, viz. that Christians, in the midst of suHcrings and trials, ought not to faint or to b;! disrouragcd, inasmuch as a glory to be revealed is in prospect, which should make them regard their present temporary suflbrings as altogether unwprthy to be accounled of '" . ,■424 ROMANS. VIII. 'li A. M. W6-2. A. n. 5i. c Er.1.14. d 2Co.5.2,4. e Lu.2J.2S. f 2 Co.5.7 g Zee. 12. 10 h Jc.17.10. Re.2.23. i or, that. j IJn.5.14. k Ps.46.1,2. He. 12.6.. 12. 10 For the earnest e.xpectalioa of llio creature wait- etli for the iiianifestation of the sons of God. 20 For the creature was made suhject to vanity, not wiUingly, but by reason of him who hath subjected the same in hope, 21 Because ^ the creature itself also shall bedelivered from the bondaj^e of corruption into the glorious li- berty of the children of God. 22 For we know that bthe whole creation groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now. 23 And not only they, but ourselves also, which have the first-fruits c of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan (1 within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, towlt^ the redemption « of our body. 24 For we are saved by hope : but hope that is seen is not hope : for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope f for? 25 But if we hope for that we see not, thendiO we with patience wait for it. 26 Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities : for we know not what we should pray for as \Te ought : but ?the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us with groaninirs which cannot be uttered. ' 27 And"lie ii that searcheth the hearts knoweth wha2 is the mind of the Spirit, i because he maketh inter- cession for the saints according J to the vnlL of God. 28 \\\A we know k that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the call- ed according to Ids purpose. Ver. 19. The. earnest €.cpec!ation.—Litera.Uy, " tlie strotcliing forth of ihe neck," or " head," in looking with jrreat an.xietj'. See Mackni^ht. Vei 20. But by reanon of.— (Gr. dia.) Doddridge, " By." In hope.— The connecting this? verse with the following (ver. 2U seems the host, and perhaps tiie only way of clearini? up this ohscure passage ; and is ihorclbre adopted by Locke, Doddridge, Guyse, Macknight, Cox, Boothroyd, &c. Ver. 21. Inhope—'Becuuse.—K\iX.\\(iX, In hope tiiat, dec— (Gr. otDIIanunond, Doddridge. &c. Ver. 22. Travaileth in jjain.— The world at this time was big with revolu- tions, and with convulsions. Ver. 23. 2'he adoption, &c.— The Romans had a two-fold form of adoption : th'! first, was a private transaction between tJie parties, receiving the person adopted into the family ; the second, was a public recognition in ih.6 forun. Iloioe thinks the latter here alluded to. Compare 1 Jolin iii. 2. Ver. 24. Hope that is seen—i. e. the object of which is present. Hopo ne- cessarily regards the future, as in ne.\t verse. Vcr. 26. Helpeth our infirmities.— Cox, " Assistetli us under our infirmi- ties." The original alludes to assisting a person tobear a burden.— DorfiiAdZf*. The Spirit maketh intercession.— Macknight renders this clause "he complaineth"— and the second time (verse 27) "strongly cotnplaineth" for them ; which supcest.s this hcantiCul idea, that when believers "groan within themselves " and know not " what to pray for as they ought," (he Spirit gives energy to their complaints, and aids their pleas " with groans inarticulate," or "unutterable." Ver. 27. He (the Holy Spirit) maketh intercession.— Thu word interces- sion sc'-ms to be useil not only in the sense of pleading, or interceding, but Doddridge thinks it is here used in the sense of managing a person's affairs as tlieir agent. So Schleusner, in allusion to this passage, says, "The phrase signifies either in a legal sense, to he the agent, attorney, or advocate in a cause ; or, in common Hie, to interpose on another's liehalf .... to assist, to md."—Macknighrs translation, " complaineth," relates to the same idea of agency : the attorney lodges complaints on the belialf of his clients. Ver. 29. Work together for good.—\\'\wn the Rev. Bernard Gilpin was on his way to London, to l)e tried before the Popish party, be broke bis l<^g by a fall, which put a stop for some time to his journey. The person in whose ROMANS, VIII. 29 For whom he did i foreknow, he also did predesti-1 nate to be conformed to the image of his Son, that he mii?ht be the first-born among many brethren. 30 Moreover whom he did predestmate. them he also m called : and whom he called, them he also "justified : and whom he justified, them he also ° glorified. 31 What shall we then say to these thmgs 7 If p God 6e for us, who ca/i, 6e against us 7 3J He 1 that snared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us aU, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things 7 , ^ ^ i, 33 Who ' shall lay any thmg to tne charge of God & elect ? It ^ is God that justifieth. 34 Who is he that condemneth 7 It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, v/ho is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession 35 W'ho shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword 7 36 As it is I written^ For thy sake we are killed all the day long ; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter. 37 Nay, in " all these things we are more than con- querors through him * that loved us. 33 For I am persuaded, that ^^ neither death, nor life, 1 IPe.J.l it.Ile.9.15. 15 1C0.6U c In. 17.22. p i 5.118.6. q t 5.6.. 10. r .t. 50. 8,9. t Ps.«.23. 1 Co. 15. 30,31. u lCo.15.57 T JuJe 24. w.Tn. 10.28. custody lie was, took occasion from tliis circumstance to retort upon him an observation lie used frequently to make, " liint nothing iiffiipens to us liut ulial is intended for our good :" asking him. "Whether ho thought liis broken leg was so?" He answered meekly, " He made no question but it was." And, indeed, so it proved; for befoie he was able to travel, Queen INJary died. Being thus providentially rescued, he returned to HouglUon through crowds of people, e.xpressing the utmost joy, and blessing God lor his deliverance. Ver. 29. Foiekri 010— To constitute or appoint beforehand— to Ibre-ordain. Rcb. U'ahl. The Jirst-horn among many brethren— See Ps. Ix.vxi.x. 27. l/Heb. \ii. 23. ,...,-, Ver. 30. ThemheaIso^Iorffied.—ThoicrmsanctiJlcat>onhc\n?heTeom\\tc(\, though the doctrine is necessarily implied, some have supposed (as Barclay, for instance) that it must be included under jnstijcation : but wc should rather include it under the last article, glorification, which is its completion, since stinctification and glorification difier not in nature but in degree. Ver. 32. His mon Son.—Macknight, "his proper son ;" the original bemg emphatic, corresponding with John v. 18. For us all— I e. as an atonement for the sins of men. , , , ,. , , Ver. 33. Who shall lay any thing, &.C.— Doddridge, Who shall lodge any accusation against," &c. It is Gorf.— Dr. S. Harris (who i^ followed by Doddridixe, Newcome, Boothroyd, &c.) renders the whole of this and the following verse inlerrogativclv. as follows—'* Who sliall lodge any accusation against the elect of s;ise has been q'lotcd from Demosthenes, (De Corona, §92,) as somewhat parallel with this of j?t. Paul, ver. 38. " As for me," says Oemosihenes, " neither tempting opportunity, nor insinuating speech, nor great promises, nor hope, nor ff!jr, no' favour, nor any other thing, has ever induced me to betray my cm-ntry, or to f.iibear doing what I thought would contribute to its advancement and liOMOur."— There was one more than a conqueror when " pressed abovo mea- sure." He that embraced the stake, and said, " Welcome, thecro^sot Clui.^t; welcome, everlasting life:" he that dated hLs letter from "the ilelectable or- chard of the Leontine prison :" lie that said, " In these flnmes, I Icel no more pain than if I was on a bed of down :" she that, a little before her martyrdom, Ueini.' asked how she did, said, " Well and merry, and going to luavcn :" those will) have cone siiiilini.' to the stake, and stood singing in the ilanics-these weip niore than conquerors. - • ROMANS, IX A. M. 4(62. A. D. 53. CI UP. 9. a Ex.32.32. d Ps.90.16. Is.60.l9. f (re. 1 7. 2. De.vB. 14. Je.31.33. g P1..U7.19. c.3.i h Ex.l2.!i3. i Ep.2.12. j c.11.28. k Lu.3.23, &.C 1 Jn.1.1. mls.55.11. n c. 2.28,29. nor angels, nor principalities, lor powers, nor things present, nor things to coine, 39 Nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us Irom the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord. CHAPTER \X. 1 Paul is sorry for the Jews. 7 All the aced of Abraham were not the children of tlie pniinisc. 13 0*1 hath mercy upon ivhoiii he will. 21 The poller may do with his ciav what he list. 25 The c.illiiig of the Gentiles and rejecting of tlie Jews were foretold. 3i The cause wli.- «^ few Jews embraced the right- eonsness of faith. T SAY the truth in Christ, 1 lie not, my conscience •*- also bearing me witness in the Holy Ghost. 2 That I have great iieaviness and continual sorrow in my heart. 3 For * I could wish that myself were *> accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh : 4 Who are Israelites ; to whom pertaineth the <^ adop- tion, and the d glory, and the ef covenants, and the giving of the =law, and the h service of God, and the i promises ; 5 Whose are the J fathers, and of k whom as con- cerning the flesh Christ came, who is • over all, God blessed for ever. Amen. 6 Not as though the word of God hath taken ^ none effect. For « they are not all Israel, which are of Israel : 1. Isar/ the truth in Christ— i. e. I speak as a Chi of ClirisL But Smith explains this as an appeal to Christian, Ciirist Chap. IX. Ver and as an apostle in the nature of an oath. Ver. 3. I could ivish—i. e. " If it were lawful and consistent^" says Edwards, " supposing the indicative to be here used for the optative, ot which there are soDKt e\ani|)les. Waterland, who is Ibllowed by Doddridise, approves this ; Ijut instcaii (if rendering the Greek preposition (apo) " from," renders it, " alter the c.vaiuiilu of Christ ;" for which, however, we think I Tim. j. 3 (the only text cited) very insufficient authority. Taking the words in the indicative, we may remark, tliat the verb (eucomai) is uset] for to wish, desire, pray, vow, and even glory ; (see Jones's Lex.;) all which apply to St. Paul's state of enmity to Christ prior to his conversion, when he gloried in his opposition to our Saviour. See an elaborate article in defence of this interpretation in the Edinburgh Christian Instructor for April, 1815. Ver. 4. To iiyhoni yiQrVii'ini'Xh.— Doddridge, " Whoso (is) the adoption ;" that is, thejirivilege of being reckoned the children of Abraham andofGod. The glory— \. e. the shechinah, or pillar of light and fire, which resided first on the tabernacle, and afterwards in the temple. The serviceof God.— Doddridge, " the (temple) service." Ver. 5. As concerning the flesh.— GrocV, "According to the flesh." See chap. i. 3. For a full and able defence of this passage against the Unitaiians, see Smith's Messiah, vol. ii.— " Whose are the fathers ; and from whom, in re- spect to the flesh, (his human nature,) Christ (descended,) who is the supreme God, blessed for ever. Amen. In regard to this text, it may be remarked, first, thiitallhoufrh Griesbach lias filled his margin with cotyectural and other readings, he attributes no considerable weight to any of them ; for all the jnunuscripls of the Epistle to the Romans, which have been collated, contain tile text as it stands; as do alt the ancient versions, and nearly all the Fathers. In rendering to kata sarka, in respect to his human nature, I fee! 8upi)orted by corresponding passages, in Rom. i. 3. Acts ii. 30. Epi panton Theos is literally, 'over-all-God,' i. e. supreme God. Compare with the phraseology here, the word lalt) as used in a connexion which respects Christ, in Col. i. 17. Eph. i. 19, 23. John iii. 31. and I Co. xv. 27. It is used in such passages, as a term of qualification, which serves fo dcscrilK> Iiim Jis the head, or ruler, of the universe. What then can Epi panton Theos mean, but awpremc God /"— Stuart. Ver. 6. Not as though, &c.— That is, " I speak not as though," &c. Mac yj ROMANS, IX. 427 p Ga-4.2a 7 Neither, because they are the seed of Abraham, are [a. m. 4062. f^cy all children: but, Inolsaac shall thy seed be called. | *• ^ ^■ 8 That is, they which are the children of the flesh, these are not the children of God : but the children P of the promise are counted for the seed. 9 For this is the word of promise, 'i At this time will I come, and Sarah shall have a son. 10 And not only this; but when Rebecca ' also had conceived by one, even by our father Isaac ; 11 (For the children being not yet born, neither hav- ing done any good or evil, that the purpose of God according to election might stand, not of works, but of him that calleth;) 12 It was said unto her, Tlie « elder shall serve the t vdunger. 13 As it is " written, Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated. 14 What shall we say then? Is ^ there unrighteous- ness with God ? God forbid. 15 For he saith to Moses, I ^^ will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion. 16 So then it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that showeth mercy. 17 For the scripture saith « unto Pharaoh, Even for this same purpose have I raised thee up, that I might show my power in thee, and that my name might be declared throughout all the earth. 18 Therefore hath he mercy on whom he will have mercy, and whom he will he hardeneth. l'.i Thou wilt say then unto me, Why doth he yet find fault? for who >' hath resisted his will 7 20 Nay but, O man, who art thou that ^ repliest or, Utter. u Mal.1.2,3 z or, an- suereU a^ain, or, dupulesl uilh God. knight, " Now it is not possil)le that tiie jirotnise of God liath fallen." It is a metaphor taken from ships missing ihcir port, &c. Ver. 7. t^either because they are Vie seed of Ahrdham., &c. Compare chap, iv, 12, 16. Ver. 13. £«au have I hated— i. e. esteemed le-ss.— The term hate is not always to be taken aisolutelt/, for no man is hound " to hate his own fitsh ;" but th;' text before tis is quoted from Mai. i. 3, where it evidently means that God loved Jacob in a sense in which he did not love Esau. Ver. 15. I tcUlltane mercy, &c.— God bestows or withholds his favours an ne thinks proper; and .salvation is "not of him that willeth, nor of him that runiieth ;" that is, the blessings of providence, and. by analogy, those of grace also, depend not on man, but on God only. To apply ll'is doctrine to tlie ar- gunujiU before us, the dispensation of the Gospel was given neither tc Jews nor Gentiles under any consideration of their merits or deserving.-i ; but ri'-ely because such was the good pleasure of God, who claims the right to conter his bles.-:in?s as he plea.-^es. Ver. IS. He hardeneth.—" God is said to do. (says Mr. Fuller,) that which is done upon the minds of men by the ordinary mflueiice ofsecoiul causes, which causes would not have been productive of such ertecL« but for their depravity.— The hardness of ciay, no less than the softness of wax, is ascribed lo the sun ; yet the sun's producinsr either of these effects is entirely owin^ to the qualities yf the object on which it shines God hardened the heart of Pharaoh, by so orderiop things in his providence, that certain con.siderations should present themselves to his mind when under certain circumstances, and which (he being righteously given up of God) would be certain to provoke his piide and resentment, and to determine him to run all risks, for tlie sake of having \\vn will. In other words, God led him into temptation, and there, in just judgment, left him to its influence." Ver. 20. Who art thou that repUent.— 'Slay rot a sovereign, witliout m.iua- *ice, delay the execution of a criminal, if such delay appear to him fikely to 428 ROMANS, IX. A. M. cir. 4(X>2. A. 1). cir. 53. A 13.'^. 16. 5, l!.«.8. c Pr.16.4. d 2Ti.i.20. e or, made up. f Ep.1.18. g 1 Th,5.9. h Ho.2.23. 1 Ho.1.10. 3 |10.2J, k or, the account. I Is.2S.22. inls.1.9. La.3.2i n Ge. 19.24, 25. Is. 13. 19. 0 c.10.20. p ci.n. Phi. 3.9. q c.10.2. 11.7. against God? Shall ^ the thing formed say to him that formed it, Why hast thou made me thus? 21 Hath not the potter b power over the clay, of the same lamp to make one vessel unto honour, and an- other unto dishor^our? 22 What c ')f Icod, willing to show his wrath, and tn make his power known, endured with much long sufiering the vessels d oi wrath « filled to destruc- tion : 23 And that he might make known the riches f of his glory on the vessels of mercy, which s he had afore prepared unto glory, 2-1 Even us, whom he hath called, not of the Jews only, but also of the Geqtiles? 25 As he saith also in Osee, h I v/ill call them my people, which were not my people ; and her beloved, which was not beloved. 26 And i it shall come to pass, that in the place v.'hers it was said unto them. Ye are not my peo- j)le; there shall they be called the children of the living God. 27 Esaiasalso 3 cristh concerning Israel, Though the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea, a remnant shall be saved : 28 For he will fiiii.«;h k the work, and cut it short in righteousness: because i a short work will the Lord make upon the earth. 29 And as Ksaias said before, "^ Except the Lord of Sabaoth had left us a seed, we " had been as Sodoma, and been made like unto Gomorrah. 30 What shall we say then? That" the Gentiles, which followed not after righteousness, have attained to righteousness, even the righteousness p which is of faith. 31 But Israel, which u;'ht. [The Apostle, by employ- in!.' the appellation of lh> \csAoh of lorath. carries on the simililiule of L-o potter, by wliirh he bad iilii.sirated the sovetvisniy of God. I— Bffi'-'.'cr. Ver. 2S. Finfsh thcwork.— Doddridge. " cnttin? short his account," &c. - V iifl.srnel. Sodoma, or Sodom. a//6T.— The terms here nsed .ire asoni.stical. To " Pillow after," or pnrsn^, wa.s to ensaire in the races— /o fr/m/». was to gain the prize, which was ri^^bteousness, or justification ; which the unbelieving Jews lost by stuinblfng, verse 32. Upon the earth -Or " land ;" namely oflsrnel. Vcr. 29. Lnrdof Sabaoth— i.e." o\'\w'itfi." Sr. Ver. 30. U'/i'ch followed not af/cr.— The terms '"' ROMANS, X. " 429 33 As It IS written, ' Behold, I lay in Sion a stumbling-' a m. «ir. stone and rock of offence: and whosoever believeth . '^■'^. an him shall not be « ashamed. I ^ ^°"'- ,^ CHAPTER X. ! '. — 5 Thescripiure slioweth the diflereiice tetwixl ilie righteousness of the law, and r Pa.ll8.i2i Uiisof taith, II and that all, both Jew and Gentile, tjiat believe, shall not be IS.8.1-L conloiiiuKl, 18 and that the Gentiles shall receive the word and believe. I 19 Israel was nut ignorant of tliese things. ' PRETHREX, my heart's desire and prayer to God " %LXt -*-^ for Israel is, that they might be saved. | 2 For I bear them record that they have a zeal * of; God, but not according to knowledge. * — 3 For they being ignorant b of God's righteousness, and going about to establish their own righteousness,: chap, lo have not submitted themselves unto the righteous- 1 ness of God. I 4 For Christ is the end « of the law for righteousness c^glai. to every one that believeth. | 5 For Moses describeth d the righteousness which is u , no, of the law, That the man which doeth those things; shall live by them. j G But the righteousness which is of faith speaketh on *= He.io.H. this wise. Say ^ not in thy heart, Who shall ascend into heaven? (that is, to bring Christ down /ro md Le.ia 5. above :) i 7 Or, Who shall descend into the deep 7 (that is, to! bring up Christ again from the dead.) « 1^30.12.. 8 But what saith it? The word is nigh thee, even in' ' thy mouth, and in thy heart: that is, the word of faith, which we preach ; 9 That if f thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thy heart s that God g Ac.8.37. hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved. I 10 For with the heart man believeth unto righteous- ness ; and with the mouth confession is made unto h Is.23.i6. salvation. 49.23. 11 For the scripture saith, h Whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed. • a 1- 9 12 For i there is no difference between the Jew and;' 0^.2%'. f 1 Ja.4.2. Chap. X. Ver. 2. For I bear, &c.-By this fine apology for the Je\v.=f,the Apostle prepares them for the harsher truths which he was about to deliver. \ er. 3. God's righteousness— [" God's method of justification." says Abp. r>,ewcome : God's method of saving sinners.]— Bagstcr. Ver. 4. End qf the laic— [The object, scope, or final cause; the c??d pro- posed and intended. In thiis sense E/sner observes that Telos is used by Ar- '>'^^>^}—Bagster. Doddridge,'' Scope and design. " Beza thinks Christ is so willed because by his death he hath procured that justification for sinners ilirough taith, which the law proposed to bestow liirough works. Macknight, llie end or purposse for which the law was given, namely (by its types. &c..) to lead tiie Jews to believe in Christ." Ver. 6. Say not in thy heart— \T\\e Apostle here takes the general senti- ment, and expre.sses it in his own language ; beautifully accommodating what Closes says ot the Law to hia present purpose.]— Ba^rsrer. Ver. 7 Into the deep-(Greek. abyss.) Cajnpbell refers it to hades, the world ot spirits. Bishop Lowth thmks that Moses here alludp.s to a cus- tom ot the Eiijptians. who buried their dead on the other side of a lake, in what they called the isles ot the bles.«ed." Ver. 8. The loord is nigh thee.— ' Things obscure, or difficult to be obtained (says Mr. Coz) were represented by the Jews as being far oft'; whereas such a.s were plain, or easily attainable, wore said to be nigh." Ver. 9. The Lord Jesus.— Doddridge. " Jesus the Lord." ver. 11. Shall not be ashamed.— Sue chap. ix. 33. 430 ROMANS, XI. nl A. M. rir. A. D. cir. 5S. j in.Zo. k Joel 2.32. 1 lCo.1.2. 96IS.C2.7. NsLl.i:. 1 Is.53.1. Ju. 12.33. ' the hear- ing of us. Ps.19.4 Mul. 23.19 Col.1. e De.32.21. t Tit.3.a u Is. 65. 1,2. .1 lRii.12.22 Ps.77.7,a 89.31.. 37. I b c.i2a c in. d 1 Ki.19.I0 the Greek : for J the same Lord over all is rich unto all that call upon him. 13 For k whosoever shall call i upon llie name of the Lord shall be saved. 14 How then shall they call on him in %yhom they have not believed? arid now shall they believe in him of whom they have not heard 7 and how shall they hear without a preacher? 15 And how shall they preach, except they be sent ? as It is written, "> How' beautiful are the feet of them that preach the gospel of peace, and bring glad tidings of good things ! 16 But » they have not all obeyed the gospel. For Esaias saith, " Lord, who hath believed p our 'i report ? 17 So then faith comclk by hearing, and hearing by the word of God. IS But I say. Have they not heard ? Yes verily, their ■■ sound went into all the earth, and their words unto the ends of the world. 19 But I say, did not Israel know? First Moses saith, s I will provoke you to jealousy by them that are no people, and by a foolish i nation I will anger you. 20 But Esaias is very bold, and saith, I was found of them that sought me not ; " I was made manifest unto them that asked not after me. 21 But to Israel be saith, All day long I have stretch- ed forth my hands unto a disobedient and gainsaying people. CHAPTER XI. I God liath not cast off all Israel. 7 Some were elected, IhovisrVi the rest were hardened. 16 There is Irnpe of their oonversioii. 18 The Gentiles may lu't insult upon tlit.n : 26 for there is a proiniee of llieir salvation. 33 God's judjmems are inisearchnble. T SAY then, Hath ^ God cast away his people ? God •*- forbid. For I also am an Israelite, of the seed of Abraham, of the tribe of Benjamin. 2 God hath not cast away his people which he b fore- knew. Wot ye not what the scripture saith ^ of Elias? how he maketh intercession to God against Israel, J saying, 3 Lord, they havekillcd thyprophets, and digged down thine altars ; and I am left alone, and they seeK my life. 4 But what saith the answer of God unto him? I have reserved to myself seven thousand men, who have not bowed the knee to the iina/^e of Baal. 5 Even *^ so then at this present time also there is a remnant according to the election of grace. Vor. 12. Lord over all.— Doddridge, "Lord cf all." So the Greek. Com t ire cli. X. 36. Ver. 16. Our report.— Our preaching. Ver. 13. Their sound.— [S'lmW^x to this elegant accommodation of these words, is the application of tliem in a passapu of Zo/iar, Genci. "Those words am the servants of the Me.ssiah, and measure out both the things above and the things hcnemh." ]—Bagster. Ver. 20. Esaias is very bold—i. c. open and plain in Iiis predictions. Com- pare 2 Co. iii. 12. Chap. XI. Ver. 2. Whichhcforekneio -i. o. which he previously approved, or loved. Rob. Wahl. Wot ye not— \. e. Know ye nol—wfial the scrip- ture saith of Elias?— i. e. of Elijah? IIoio he maketh interce.isinn—i. e. plcadeth. or complainetlj. See noto on chap. viii. 27. Against Israel.— Kt-specting Israel. ROMANS, xr. 431 6 And if by f grace, then Is it no more of works : I otherwise grace is no more grace. But if it be of works, tlien is it no more grace: otherwise work is no more work. 7 What tl;en'? Israel ° hath not obtained that which heseekethfor ; but the election hath obtained it, and the rest were i' blinded. 8 (According as it is written, God hath given them the spirit of ^ J slumber, k eyes that they should not see, and ears that they should not hear ;) unto this day. 9 And David saith, Let i their table be made a snare, and a trap, and a «5tumbling-block, and a recompense unto them : 10 I-et their eyes be darkened, that they may not see, and bow down their back alway. 11 I say then, Have they stumbled that they should fain God forbid: but rather through their fall salva- tion is come unto the ™ Gentiles, for to provoke them to jealousy. 12 Now if the fall of them be the riches of the world, and the " diminishing of them the riches of the Gen- tiles ; how much more their fulness 1 13 For I speak to you Gentiles, inasmuch as I o am the apostle of the Gentiles, I magnify mine office : 14 If by any means I may provoRe to emulation them which- are my flesn, and might save P some of them. 15 For if the casting away of thern be the reconciling of the world, what shall tho receiving of them be, but life from the dead 1 16 For if 1 the first-fruit be holy, the lump is also holy : and if the root be holy, so are the branches. 17 And if some of the branches ^ be broken off, and thou, s being a wild olive tree, wert graffed in t among them, and with them partakest of the root and fat- ness of the olive tree ; 18 Boast " not against the branches. But if tliou boast, thou bearest not the root, but the root thee. 19 Thou wilt say then. The branches were broken off, that I might be graffed in, 20 Well ; because of unbelief they were broken off, and thou standcst by faith. Be not high-minded, but ^ fear : 21 For if God spared not the natural branches, take heed lest he also spare not thee. 22 Behold therefore the goodness and severity of A. M. cir. 4C62. A. D. cir. 58. t" cAAp. (ia.5.4. Kp.2.& g c.9.31. hhatieruit m Ac.13.46. 2S.34..28. c.10.19. n or, (fecay, or, loss. 0 Ac.9.15. Ga.1.16. Ep.3.8. p 1 Co.7.16. (4Le.23.10. Nu. 15.18 ..21. a Kp.2.12, t or, for. u 1 Co. 10.12 V Phi.2.ia Ver. 7. Israel/lath not obtained— i. c. the nation at large hath not obtained salvation. See chap. ix. 31, 32. _^ Ver. 11. That they should.— The terms "utterlj'," or "irrecoverably,'" or " for ever," are by commentators in frcncral ht-ro understood, or eiipplied: and the sense evidently roquiro.s this ; for verse 13 speaks of their being raised up i again, and, of course, ibeir fall could not be final. .; Ver. 1'2. The riches of the world-i. e. the defection of the Jews enriched other nations, by making the Gentile Church the depository of divine truth, and of Christian privilege.^!. Ver. 13. The apostle of the Gentiles— i. e. expressly deputed to preach the gospel to them. Ver. 16. If the first-fruit be /jo^?/.— This may refer to tho early Patriarchs and believing Hebrews. For the allusion, see Num. .w. io, 21. Abraham was the root of the Jevvisii nation. Ver. 22. Severity.— [The term severity, properly denotes excfsjon, etttting i| •'432 ROMANS, XI. A. n. cir. 53. tt- Me.3.6,U 10.-23,&i. X Jn.l5.2. y 2C0.3 16. s or, hard- 'tis. 1 J0.3.U. c L-j 21.2-1. c Is.59.20. d Je.31.31, &c. He. 10. 16. e De.10.15. f Nu.23.19. g Ep.2.2. h oi,oheyed i c.3.9. Ga.3.22. ) or, shut them all up togcth' k P8.107.8,^ Ac. ^ 1 Job 11.7. Pb.92.5. mk.40.13. Je.23.13. p ITim. God: on them which fell, severity; but toward thee, goodness, ^'■^ if thou continue in his goodness : other- wise thou ^also shalt be cut off. 23 And thev also, if y they abide not in unbelief, shall be graded in : for God is able lo grafF them in again. I 24 For if thou wert cut out of the olive tree which • is wild by nature, and wert grafted contrary to natur-c-! into a good olive tree: how much more shall tlu-se, j which be the natural branches, be graffed into their j own olive tree? i 25 For I would not, brethren, that ye should be ignorant of this mystery, lest ve should be vyise in your own conceits; that ^ blindness in part » is hap- pened to Israel, until the fulness i^of the Gentiles be come in. 26 And so all Israel shall be saved : as it is written. •= There shall come out of Sion the Deliverer, and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob : 27 For d this is my covenant unto them, when I shall take away their sins. 28 As concerning the gospel, they are enemies for your sakes : but as touching the election, they are be- loved «for the fathers' sakes. 29 For the gifts and calling of God are without f re- pentance. 30 For as ye in times ?past have not believed God, yet have now obtained mercy through their unbe- lief: 31 Even so have these also now not h believed, that through your mercy they also may obtain mercv. 32 For God i hath J concluded them all in unbelief, that he might have mercy upon all. 33 O k the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! how unsearchable i are his judgments, and his ways past finding out! 34 For "" who hath known the mind of the Lord? or who hath been his counsellor? 3.5 Or "who hath first given to him, and it shall be recompensed unto him again? 36 For 0 of him, and through him, and to him, are all things : to p whom be glory for ever. Amen. off, as the gartlencr cuts ofT, with a pruning knife, dead hoiij,'hs, or lu.xuriant stems.]— Ba^ster. Ver. 24. Be graffed.— The Sipost]e compares tlie callinc of the Gonfiles, as founded on the rejection of the Jews, to the praftin? of the branches of ttie wild olive into a good and fruitful oiive tree: a practice contrary to nature, and what is never done by man, tho'j^ii the opposite is not uncommon. But *' God's ways are not our ways." Ver. 25. the fulness of the Gentiles— i. e. the general conversion of tlic heathen. Ver. ^9. Without repentance— \. e. God never repents of tlie grace and favour wliicl) lie bestows. See John xiii. 1. Ver. 32. Uath concluded all in unbelief— That is, hath considered Jews and Gentiles as ahke guilty, that lie might on both display the same mercy. .See cliap. iii. 9. Ver. 33—35. 0 the riches.—" In this sublime manner hath the apostle fmiobcd his discourse concerniuir the dispensations of religion which have taken jilace in the different ages of the world."- Macknieht. ROMANS, XII. CHAPTER XII. ,. , „ , 1 Gwl's merciM moai move us to plt«?c Go, Ver 10. Be kindly affectioned.— Tho onsiaa) term. phi,o.9torgoi, Mr. Cox obseivoa. "is e.xccedinplv expressive: phi/os. sifnifyinc; delight m a thin.-r, and gtorge, that tender affection which mothers naturally bear to thev own loffipring." 37 434 ROMANS, XIII. A. M. cir. 40fi2. A. D. cir. 58. I .*c20.34, 35. t Col. 112. u He. 12.28 V c.5.2,3. wJa.1.4. X Ln.iai y Ps.41.1. He. 13. 16. I \u.n.z I Pe.4.9. a Mat.5.-H. b 1 Co. 12. 26 c 1 Pe.3.3. (1 Je.45.5. ^1 t or, frecon- [ tented 1 1 things. f Is. 5.21. g Mat. .5. 39. 1 Pe.3.9. h 5C0.8.21. i PS.31.M. ne.l2.U. j t^.19.18. k De.5-'.3J. 1 Pr. 25.21, 22. Mat.S.H. mPr.1632. CHAP. 13. a lPc.2.13. b Da.2.21. c or, order- ed. 11 Not slothful in » business; t fervent in spirit ; serv- ing "the Lord ; 12 Rejoicing »in hope ; patient '^'in tribulation; con- tinuing » instant in prayer ; 13 y Distributing to the necessity of saints; given to i hospitality. 14 Bless '^ them which persecute you : bless, and curse not. 15 Rejoice b with them that do rejoice, and weep with them that weep. Hi Be <= of the same mind one toward another. Mhid dnot high things, but « condescend to men of low es- tate, f Be not wise in your own conceits. 17 Recompense s to no man evil for evil. Provide h things honest in the sight of all men. 18 If it be possible, as much as lieth in you, live peaceably i with all men. 19 Dearly beloved, avenge i not yourselves, hutrather give place unto wrath : for it is written, ^ Vengeance 25 mine ; I will repay, saith the Lord. 20 Therefore if i thine enemy hunger, feed him ; if he thirst, give him drink : for in so doing thou shalt heap coals of fire on his head. 21 Be ™ not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good. CHAPTER XIII. 1 Subjection, and many oilier iliuics, we owe lo the magistrates. 8 Love is the fiilfiHiiigot the law. U Gluttony and ilrunkeimess, and Uie works of dark- iieis, are out of season in the '.inie of the eospel. LET everv soul be subject ^* unto the higher powers. For there b is no power but of God : the powers that be are •= ordained of God. 2 Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resistcth the ordinance of God : and they that resist shall re- ceive to themselves damnation. 3 For rulers are not a terror to good works, but to Vor. 13. Given to hospUaUti/.— This u-as a virtue of primary importance in tlie East, wiiero tiicre arc few iniblic inns ; and at tliis lime, as Doddridsc observes, it. was peculiarly important, as Cliristians were persecuted botli by I Jew.s anil iieatiicns. Vcr. 16. Be ofthesamc mind.— Cox, " be tmited in ancction fo encli other." I Ver. 17. Provide thinsfs fioncst.—Gi. Kala, good, useful, profital)lc.—ParA;- I hurst. Ver. 19. Give place unto wrnth~\. o. .submit, and do not return it. Leave 1 that to liim who hath said— Fe«£'ea/?ce is 7?ime.— Vengeance here means I retributive justice, as cimp. iii. 5. Ver. 20. Therefore if thine enemy hunser, feed him.—Vmv. xxv. 21, 22. Tho7i shall lieap coal.i of fire, &c.— The e.vpres.sion here quoted Irom ' Solomon, refers to tiie method adopted in melting and purifying ce)tain metals : and is ?eneral!y c.\i)lained to imply, that the enemy shall by such means 1)C' melted down ; but Dr. 'Whitby exidains it fo import rather, that by such moans the Aliniglily will be cnaapcd to take the se.tVerer's pait. See Ps. xl. 9, 10. Chap. XIII. Ver. l. The higher powers— \. e. "ilia supreme authority,"' whether it be vested in the people, or the nobles, or the.sovereign, or be shared amonj: these three orders, or whatever form ofpovernment may beestabiislu^d.— Macknight.—So power but of God— \. e. derived from him, and ordainid by him. Ver. 2. They that resist -^iime\y, the lawful exorcise of autliorily, of what- ever nature the {rovernment may be. Shall receive .... dajunation.— (Gr. krima., Doddrids^e am\ Cox, " Condenination." ilaclcniffht, ' Pu- iiishment." Bontiiroyd, ".Uidgment." Ver. 3 Rvlersare 7iot a terror— \. e. such is not the design for which they arc appointed. ROMANS, XIV. 435 the evil. Wilt thni then not be afraid of the power ?| do J that which is good, and thou shalt have praise of the same : 4 For he is the minister of God to thee for good. But] if thou do that which is evil, be afraid ; for he beareth not the sword in vain : for he is the minister of God, a revenger to execute wrath upon him that doeth evil. 5 Wherefore ^ye must needs be subject, not only for wratli, but also for conscience sake. 6 For for this cause pay ye tribute also : for they are God's ministers, attending continually upon this very thing. 7 Render therefore to all f their dues : tribute to whom tribute is due ; custom to whom custom ; fear to whom fear ; honour to whom honour. 8 Owe no man any thing, but to love one another: for ? he that loveth another hath fulfilled the law. 9 For this, Thou ii shall not commit adultery, Thou shalt not kill. Thou shalt not steal. Thou shalt not bear false witness, Thou shalt not covet ; and xi there be any other commandment, it is briefly comprehend- ed in this saying, namely, i Thou shalt love thy neigh- bour as thyself. 10 Love worketh no ill to his neighbour: therefore love is the fulfiiUng of the law. 11 And that, knowing the time, that now it is high lime to awake J out of sleep : for now is our salvation nearer than when we believed. 1-2 The night is far spent, the day is at hand: let us k therefore cast off the \yorks of darkness, and let us put ■ on the armour of light. 13 Let us walk "1 "honestly, as in the day; not in oric ing and drunkenness, not in p chambering and wantonness, not in strife and envying. 14 But put 4 ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make r not provision for the flesh, to fulfil the lusis thereof. CHAPTER XIV. 3 Men may not contemn nor coiiilcnin ons the otiier for thinas imVifferent : la Ijiit take lieeil lli;u tliey ^ive no olVeiice in lliem : 15 lor thai tlie aposllf prov'.'ili unlawful by many reasons. HIM that is weak in the faith receive ye, hut ^ not to doubtful disputations. A. M cir. 4osa. A. 1). cir. a lPe.2.14. e Ec.8.1 f Mat.22.2l ff ja.aa h Kx.a0.13, &c r.e.iaia Mat.22. 39,40. k Ep.5.11. m or, de- cenlly. n Ph:.4.3. I Pe.v!.li. p I Co.6.9, 10. q Ga.3.27. r Ga.5.16. CHAP. 14. a or. not U jwl-e Lis douhljul Uiougliis. Ver. 4. A revenger.— Doddridge, " An avenger." Vur. 6. Upon this very thing'.— Doddridge. " To this one Effair." Ver. 7. Fear to whom fear.— Doddridge, " Reverence to wl om revcrenct; " Ver. 11. It ia high titne.—Macknight, "It u alrcaily the hour." Our salvation is nearer— i. e. the completion of it— than irhen we believed— i. e. than wiien wc ( first 1 helicved. So Doddridsre, Cox, &c. Ver. 1'2— 14. The night is far spent.— 'i'\\eiB verses were mainly inslni mental to the conversion of St. Augustin, in the fourth century, hy inducing him to put away the works of darkness, and " put on the Lord Je.^^us." Ver. 13. Let us walk hotu'.stl;/.— Doddridge, " iom. irai)ly." Not in rioting. -Macknight, "revelling." The Greek ikomoL) denotes feasting, with lascivious songs and dances in honour of Bacchus. Ver. 14. But pttt 7/eon.— IThis is a Greek phrase, siffnifying to assw)7e the interests of a person, to enter int(» his views, to imitate him.]— Bagstcr.— Chn/sostom (the most eloquent of the Greek Fathers) shows, that, to put on another nei-son, was to imitate hii character. Tlie allusion appears to us theatrical. To put on Cesar or Cato, is to act his part, the hero or tlie pa- triot ; and to put on Clirist is to copy liis tempers and his example. 436 ROMANS. XIV. A. M. cir. 4062. A. J), cir 53. b Ja.4.12. g 1 Pe.1.2. h rhi.2.9.. 11. i I«.15.!S. ■2 For one believeth that he may eat all things . an- other, who is weak, eateth herbs. 3 Let not liim that eateth despise him that eateth not ; and let not him which eateth not judge him that eateth : for God hath received him. 4 Who b art thou that judgest another man's ser- vant ? to his own master he standeth or falleth. Yea, he shall be holden up : for God ^is able to make him stand. 5 One n and so uidiiiige tht;ir miniis anil tinseltle th.-ir principles, than do which Lbe apostle says, "' it were good neither to cat rte>h or to dr-nk wine" at all ; and Paul declares that, sooner than do so. li - would hiinsel ' "eat no He.«h while the world standeth," 1 Co. viii. 13.) A noble declaration, and iii^-hlv worthy of mutation. V(;r. 23. Is damned.— Doddridsre and Mackni^ht, "condemned;" i. e both in his own conscience and bi'foro God. Whatsoever is not of faith.— Mac'.-night. "from {Gr.ek) failh;"tliat is, whatsoever a per.' tjie Gentiles obedient, by word and deed. Chap. XV. Ver. 3. The reprondies of them that rtproachcd titer.— •.)n\\\\s nuotation Bishop Home rem.irks, '"The usage our Lord inul wiili Ironi )iis brethren [the Je\vs,| Cor liis zual for the house of God, should comlorl those who meet with the siime usa?e. on tlie same account." •1 Vcr. 9. For thif cause I toill confess to //ife.— Bishop JJorne ssys, ' T.iis vcrst! is hy the apostle produced as a proof that the Gentiles were one day to glorily God, for the mercy vouchsafed tiiem hyJesus Christ." ^ Wt. 15. In some sort, as piittin:^ you in mhtd. &v..—Doifdridqe, In t.lus part, (of my epistle,) as stirring up," &c. Madcni^ht, "Tartly at calling thincs to remembrance." Coa;. " hi some d"frree." Ver. 18. I loill not dare to speak of any of those things which Chr st hath not wrong-ht—i. c. Not e.'aigfrerate the facts, &c. Dr. Pi/e Sffiilh rei ders it, " 1 would not dare to speak of any thirgs, except of those which Christ hath wroiif-'ht through me," &c. He adds, the two negatives appear to he put fors(ren?thcning the iiiF.rmafion." Q. d. "1 may ventur.^ to speak Ireely ol what Christ has done, for that is to Iiis glory, not my own." J ROMANS, XV. 439 19 Through mighty ^signs and wonders, by the power cf the Spirit of God; so that from Jerusalem, and round about unto Illyricum, I ''have fully preached the gospel of Christ. 2(1 Vea, so iiave I strived to preach the gospel, not where Christ was named, b lest I should build upon another man's foundation : 21 But as it is written. •= To whom he was not spoken of, tltey shall see : ana they that have not heard shall understand. 22 For which cause also I have been (imi:ch hinder- ed "^iVom coming to you. 2-i But now having no more place in these parts, and having a great desire these many years to come unto you ; 24 Wiiensoever I take my journey into Spain, I will come to you : for I trust to see you in my journey, and to be f brought onniy way thitherward by you, if first I be somewnat filled ' with your company. 2.3 But now I go h unto Jerusalem to minister unto the saints. 26 For it hath pleased them of ; Macedonia and Achaia to make a certain contribution for the poor saints which are at Jerusalem. 27 It hath pleased them verily; and their debtors they are. F'or if the Gentiles have been made par- takers of their spiritual things, their duty is J also to minister unto them in carnal things. 25 VVIien therciore I have performed this, and have sealed to them ihisk fruit, I will come by you in to Spain. 29 And I am sure that, when il come unto you, I shall come in the fulness of the blessing of the gospel of Christ. 30 Now I beseech you, brethren, for the Lord Jesus Christ's sake, and for the "^love of the Spirit, that ye ..Urive " together with me in yourprayers to Goa for me ; 31 That "1 may be delivered from them that p do not A. M. cir 4062. A. r>. cir. z AclS.n. a C.1.14..16 o 2 Co. 13. 13.. 16. d or, tnanr, irtiys, 'ir, often timet. ( Aciia. 3Jn.G. g with yoti. It Ac 19.21. i ?Co.8.1. 9.2,12. j lCo.9.11. k Plii.4.17. 1 c.l. 11,12. m Phi. 2.1. ■I Col. 4. 12. o 2 Th.3.2. p or, are duobtdi' eiiL Ver. 19. Round about unto Uhjricum—\. e. as far a.s its we.^tern shores. [IHi/ricnm, or Ittyria, was a country of F.urope, lying N. and N. W. of Ma- cedonia, on the ea.-!tein coa.st of tlia Adriatic gulf, oppo-site Italy. It was dis- tingiiisiied into two parts; Libiirnia norlli. now Croatia ; and Dalmatia soutli, still retaininjf the same name, "llie account of 6t. Paul's second visit to tlie peninsula ofGreeco, Ac. ,\x. 1, 2. says Dr. Paley. leads us to suiipose, tiat in going over Macedonia, he liud passed so far to the west, as to come into th)se parts of the country which were contiguous to Illyricum. if he did not enter Illyiicuin itself The hi.story and the Kpistlo therefore so far agree ; ami till! agreement i.-; much strcnsthened by a coincidence of i/we; for much be- fore flu time when this epistle was writtt.n, he could not have sai 1 so, as hia route, in his former journey, confined him to the eastern side of the peninsula, a consi.ieralile disttince from Illyricum.]— Zia^-AV^r. Ver. 2-1. Whensoever I take my journei/ into Spain.— Doddridge infers h( nee, c.osnpared with verse 20, thai no Christian church had hitherto been foimded in that country, though an ancient legend makes Jumes to have resi- ded liieiu fifieon years. \Spai.n is a large country in ilie west of Europe, which ai;oiently compreh'jnded both Spain and Portugal, separated from Gaul or France by the Pyrenees, ami bounded on every otiierside by the sea.]— B. Vor. '^5. I sro unto Jerusalem.— Sea Acts ,\.v. 1, &c. See Paley's Hora Fan!, chap. ii. No. I. ' V('r. 27. Their spiritual thing's— \. e. The blessings of tiie gospel, wliicb I was iirst preached to the Jews. Carnal— \. c. temporal things. I Ver. 28. Sealed to theni—'i. e. confirmed to them. 440 ROMANS, XVI. A. M. cir. ■KM) 2. A. D. cir. lCo.14 33 rie.13.20. e or./i ii?;if/s believe in Jiidea ; and that my service which / hare for Jerusalem may be accepted of the saints ; o2 That I may come unto you with joy by the will of God, and may with you be refreshed. 33 Now the God of peace 'i6e with you all. Amen. CHAPrEU XVI. 3 Haul willeth tlie brethren io greet many, 17 and aJviselh iliem to take Iieerl of lliose wliioli cans? dissension and olfenccH, 21 and after sunilry stiliitittioiis endetli wiUi praise i-.nd thanks to GcJ. 1 COMMEND unto you Phebe our sister, which is a servant of the church which is at Cenchrea : 2 That ye receive •"* her in the Lord, as becoinpth saints, and that ye assist lier in whatsoever business she hath need of you : for she hath been a succourei of many, and of myself also. 3 Greet b Pnscilla and Aquila, my helpers in Christ Jesus: 4 Who have for my life laid down their own necks : unto whom not only I give thanks, but also all the churches of the Gentiles. 5 Likewise i^reet the church that is in their <^ house. Salute my well beloved Epenetus, who is the first fruits of Achaia unto Christ. 6 Greet Mary, who bestowed rnuch labour on us. 7 Salute Andronicus and Junia, my kinsmen, and my fellow prisoners, who are of note among the apos- tles, who also were in d Christ before me. 8 Greet Amplias my beloved in the Lord. 9 Salute Urbane, our helper m Christ, and Stachys my beloved. 10 Salute Apelles approved in Christ. Salute them which are of Aristobulus' e/ioz/se/ioZrf. 11 Salute Herodion mykinsman. Greet them that be of the "^/(ousv/fo/f/ of Narcissus, which are in the Lord. \-2 Salute Tryphena and Tryphosa, who labour in the Lord. Salute the beloved Persis, which laboured much in the Lord. Chap. XVI. Ver. I. A .servant.— iGr. deaconess.) Some suppose that deaf;o;ii;s.>os were usually widows, and well advanced in years. See I Tim. iii. II ; V. 9. Ver. 2. Assist Acr— Probably she liad come to Rome on private business of her iiwn. and miu'lit need u.s.si.Jtanco and advice. Ver. 3. Grer.t ~Fiiscil/a.—[HM\ the notes of time in this eiiislle fl.xrd the writing of it to any date prior lo St. Paul's (irst residence at Corinlli, the salu- taliim of Aquila an i Priscrilia would li:ive contradicted tiie history, becjtuie if woul:) have b.'cn prior to his acquaintance with these persons, h'tbey bad fixed it duriuL' that r.'sideuce at Corinth, during' his journey to Jerusiilmi, or duiiriT bis i)rj.\~BuS!fer. Ver. A. Laid down their own neckx.—Kn allusion to )icrsons prescnliiiy themselves lo decanitatiim lo save others. The expression is proverbial. Ver. .5. Sa'u'e,' &c.— The clmreo to salute one another with a holy kiss, alludes, a« we vvidi k 'ow, to an Oriental e.usfom. which it is th lusht the Chris- tians b:>rrowed from th- Jewish syna:ro:.'ue ; and was not promiscuous bet wi-cn the two -sexes, bit eicli saluted ih -ir own sex only. From no mention b 'imr marie, however, of P.-ler amon!.' the person-s saluted, it is siilfieieutly e\idei)t he w.ts not lb n at Home, much less could he have b 'eii Bisho;> of the riiuich llwre, a.^ tlic IJomau Catholics pretend. The firslfriiits of Achata-i. e. one of tlic tir«t converts. ROMANS, XVI. 441 13 Salute Rufus chosen fin the Lord, and his mother | a.}^^c\t. and mine. a. u "cir. 14 Sahite Asvncritus, Phlegon, Hermas, Patrobas, | si. Ilormos, and the brethren which are with them. Irj-pM 15 SalutePhilolosus, and Juha.Nereiis, and his sister, ' i.:n.i. and Olympas, anctall the saints which are with them. 16 Salute one another with a holy kiss. sThe churches of Christ salute you. 17 Now I beseech you, brethren, mark them which cause h divisions and offences contrary to the doctrine which ye have learned; and avoid i them. IS For they that are such serve not our Lord Jesus Christ, but their own j belly ; and by good k words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the simple. 19 For your obedience is come ' abroad unto all men. I am glad therefore on your behalf: but yet I would have you "^wise unto that which is good, and "sim- ple concerning evil. , „ , • 20 And o the God of peace shall p bruise ^ Satan un- der your feet ' shortly. » The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ he with you. Amen. 21 Timotheus my work-fellowr, and Lucius, and Ja- son, and Sosipater, my kinsmen, salute you. , 22 I Tertius, who wrote this epistle, salute you in the Lord. , , , 1 1 23 Gaius tmv host, and of the whole church, saiu teth you. "Erastus the chamberlain of the city sa luteth vou, and Qiiartus a brother. 24 The ^ grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. Amen. 25 Now «-to him that is of power to estabhsh you according to my gospel, and the preaching of Jesus Christ, according to the revelaiion »of the mystery, which was kept secret since th- world began, 26 But now is made manifest, and by the scriptures of the prophets, according to the commandment ot the everlasting God, rnade known to all >' nations for the obedience of faith : 27 To God zonly wise, be glory through Jesus Christ for ever. Amen. . IT Written to the Romans from Corinthus, and sent by Phebe servant of the church at Cenchrea. g i:r i6.ai I. -r 5.14. h lTi.6.3.. 5. i Mill. 18. r. 1 Co. 5. II. '2 Th.3 6, U. k Col. 2. 4. 2 Pa.2.3. 1 c.1.3. m Mat. 10.16 n or, harm- less. o c. 15.33. p or, tread. q Ue.3.15. r Re. 12. 10. 8 ICo. 16.23, Ite.22.21. t 1 Co.l.H. SJn.l. Kp.3.20. Jude24. y .Mat.28. 19. 1 Ti 1.17. Juds s:"\. Ver. 14. Jferwfls.— Supposed to be the autlior of an ancient allegory called The Pastor, (or shepherd,) whicli is sliil preserved. . .. Ver. 20. Bruise Satan.— This seems to allude to the first promise, t.en. iii. 15. Ver. 21. Timotheus— I e. Timothy. Lucius.— " Probably Luke l he F.van- gelist," says Dr. Lardner. And Jason.— See Acts xvii. 7. Sosipater. Ver. 22. I Terras f.— Perhaps Silas, the names being of the same import ; Paul beins.as it is thouL'lit, not very ready in forming the Greek characters, is suppo.sed to have employed this man as an amanuensis. See 2 Co. .\vi. 21. Ver. 23. Gaius.-Sce 1 Co. i. 14. Erastus.-Acts xix. 22. The chainber- lain or treasurer of the city ; he to whom the receipt and expenditure ol tlie puiilic money were intmsted. ,,.,„, , . r,f,t,..,y,„^ Ver. 2.1. Ml/ ^ospel-i. o. the gospel which Paul preached.— -0/r«e wy»- rery.— Either salv.ition generally, or, in particular, tr.c callmg of the Oenliles. Ver. 25, 26. Noio to him, &c.— In many ancient MSS, Versions, Greelt Fathers, &c. these verses are placed at the end of chap. xiv. ; so Griesbacn. \ The Alexandrian Manu.script has them in both places. All Paul's other Lpia- tlea end with a doxology. 442 ROMANS. CONCLUDlNfi UEMARKH ON ROMANS. IThe Et>islle to the Romans is " a writinir," says Dr. Mackm'sht, " which, || for subiiriiily and irulli orsenlinient, Ibr l)revily and Elrengili oi'exprcssion, tor j' regularity in its structure, but above all tor the unspeakable imjiortance ol'ihe i discoveries whicli it contains, stand.-? unrivalled l)y any mere human composi- tion, and as far exceeds the most celei.rated productions of (he Itarncil Greeks and Romans, as tlie shining of tiie sun exceeds the twinkling of the stars."— St. Paul, as Dr. Tai/lor justly observes, " w.is a great genius and a line writer; and lie seenis to liavc exercised all his talents, as well as the most irerfect Christian temper, in drawing up this Ejiistle. The plan of it is very extensive : and it is surprising to see what a spacious field of knowledge he has coinpri.-icd ; and how many various designs, art;umenls, explications, in- structions, and exhortations, he has executed in so small a compa;iS. . . . The whole Episilc is to be taken in connexi(m, or eonpidered as one continued dis- course ; and Die sense of every part must he taken from the drift of the « hole. Every sentence, or verse, is not to be regarded as a distinct mathematical proposition, or theorem, or as a sentence in the hook of Proverbs, who.-;e sense is absolute, and independent of what goes before, or comes after: but we must remember, that every sentence, especially m the argumi ntative part, bears relation to, and is dependuit upon, the whole discourse ; and cannot be vmJerstood unless we understand thf scope and drift of the tchule. And there- fore, the whole^Episfle, or at least the eleven lirst chapters of it, ought to be read over at o??ce, without stopping. As to the use and exi-ellency of this Epistle, I shall leave it to speak for itself, wh(!n the reader has studied and well digested its contents .... The Apostle's manner of writing is with great spirit and force, I may add, perspicuity too ; for it will not be difficult to understand him, if our^iiinds are unprejudiced, and at liberty to attend to the subject he is upon, ana to the current scri|)tural sense of the words he uses. For he keeps very strictly to the standard of Scripture phra.scology. He takes great care to guard and explain every part of his subject. And I may venture to say he has left no part of it unexplained or unguarded. Never was an author more exact and cautious in this than he. Sometimes he writes notes upon a sentence, liable to exception and wanting explanation, as ch. ii. 12—16. Here the 13th and 15th verses are a comment upon the former i)art of it. Sometimes he comments upon a single word ; as ch. x. 11—13. The 12th and 13th verses are a comment upon vaa, every one, in the liili. He was studious of a perspicu- ous brevity, as ch. v. 13, 14. For until the law sin was in the loorld, &c. — Surely never was ther(v,a greater variety of useful sentiments crowded into a smaller comi)ass ; and yet so skilfully, that one part very ch'arly explains another .... It is by this unparalleled art, that the Apostle lias brought such a variety of arguments, instructions, and sentiments, all stated, proved, and suf- ficiently guarded, explained, and defended, within the limits of a letter ; which has made it a magazine of the most real, exten.sive, useful, and profitable knowledge. He treats his countrymen, tlie J(>ws, with great caution and ten- derness .... His transitions and advances to an ungrateful subject are very dex- terou3.and apposite ; as eh. li. 1—17. viii. 17. He often carries on a complica- ted design, and while he is teaching one thing, gives us an opportunity of learning one or two more. So ch. xi:i. 1—8, he teaches the duty of siibjecis, and at the same time instructs ma-^istrates in their duty, and shows the grounds of their authority. He is a nervous reasoner, and a clo.se writer, who never loses sight of his subject, and who throws in every colour that may en- liven it. H(! writes under a(leer> and lively sense of the truth and iinpfirtaiice of the Gospel, as a man who clearly understood it, and in whose heart and affections it reigned far superior to all temporal considerations."]- ii«£'»^f r. THE FIRST EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. fTHAT tlie first Epistle to the Corinthians is the genuine production of St. Paul, has been universilly admitted by ih'? Christian Church in all ages ; nor indeed can it be douhl^. 1, as it is supported by the str.)niest internal (-vidence. It purports to h.ave been written by him al>er he had already been at Corinth, (ch. ii 1,) when upon the; eve of ancjtiier visit to that church, (ch. iv. 19 : xvi. 5 ;) and, while !ie alx) h-at Epiie.sus, (ch. xvi. 8. 19. Ac. xviii. 18, 26.) Now, as St. Paul departed from Epiiesus, where he had re.^iddd three years, in order 1 CORINTHIANS, I. 443 to procci'd to Corintli, about A. D. 07 (A.:, xx. 1.,) it ioilows that tins lipislle was written about that lima. Tlie subsciipti-jn to this Epistle, vvhicli .stiite:« tliatit was written at Philippi,- cannot be correct, as it is coiitrailicled by the declaration of St. Paul liimselF. It appears that it was writtijn by the Apo.slle in answer to certain inMuiries of tho (Joriuthiaus iiy leller, (cli. vii. 1 ; xvi. U. 17 ;) and also to correct certain sciiisrns and disorders which prevaiji;d among them, and of which he had been inlbrnied by " tliem which were of tbu house of ChU>ti."i-Bagsler. CHAPTER I. Afler hi:) salutation and thanksgiving, 10 he eihorteth them to nnity, andlSre- provetli their dissensions, lis Ooil liesu-oyelh (he wistlom of the wise. 31 by \}w l"i)ol;3hiiess of preaching, and 26 calleili not ihe wise, migUty, and noble, but 27, 2S llie foohsh, weak, and men of no account. PAUL, called * to be an apostle of Jesus Christ through the will of God, and Sosthenes hour brother, 2 Unto the church of God which is at c Corinth, to tht-ni a that are sanctified ^in Christ Jesus, called (to b& saints, with all that in everyplace call = upon the name of Jesub Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours: 3 Grace i> be unto you, and peace from God our Fa- ther, and fro)n the Lord Jesus Christ. 4 I thank i my God always on your behalf, for the grace of God which is given you by Jesus Christ ; 5 That in every thing ye are enriched by him, in all J utterance, and in all knowledge; G Even as the testimony of Christ was confirmed in you : 7 So'that ye come behind in no gift ; waiting k for the 1 coming of our Lord Jesus Christ : 8 Who shall also confirm "^you unto the end, that ye may he blameless in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ. 9 God is faith'id, by whom ye were called unto the fellowship " of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord. 10 Now I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, » that ye oil speak the same thing, and that there be no p divisions among you; but that ye bo perfectly joined together in the same mind and In the same judginent. A. M. 4061. A. D. £7. CH.VP. I. a Ro.1.1. b Ac. 13.; 7. c Ac.18.1, &c. d Ju-de 1. e Jn.17.19. f 2Ti.l.9. I He. 1. 15. g2Ti.2.22. li 1 Pe.1.2. i Ro.l.a j 2C0.3.7. k Til.2.I3. 2Pe.3.12. i-.ilT'i.3.U- 5.23,24. o 2Co.13.ll 1 Pe.3.a p schisms. Chap. I. Ver. l. Sosffienes mn brother.— This wa.s a Corinthian teacher, who attended on Paul in his travels, and by many, thousht to be the same mentioned in Acts xviii. 17, suijposing him to have been afterwards converted; but of this we have ni> evidence. Ver. 2. Call upon the navie, im—toaa confirmed, &c. Ver. 10. So divisions.— Oi the nalurn of these divisions see verse 12; also chap. xi. 18. 444 1 CORINTHIANS, 1. A. M. 4061. A. D. 57. c Ac. 191. r Jn.1.42. I Ao.l3.a t Ro.16 23. SJn.l.ftc « 0.16.15,17 TC.2. 1,4,13 w or, speech X 2 Co. 2. 15. y Ro.l.lG. I rs.29.U. Je.8.9. c Lii. 10.21. Ro.1.20, 2i,2S. d Mal.12. 11 For it hath been declared unto me of you, my brethren, by ihem xohich are of the house of Chlue, that there are contentions among you. 12 Now this I say, that every one of you saith, I am of Paul ; and I of 'i Apolios ; and I of ^ Cephas ; and I of Christ. ... 13 Is Christ divided ? was Paul crucified for you ? or were ye baptized in the name of Paul? 14 I thank God that I baptized none of you, but 'Crispus and t Gaius; 15 Lest any should say that I had baptized in mine own name. 15 And I baptized also the household of " Stephanas: besides, I know not whether I baptized any other. 17 Fnr Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the Gospel: not with wisdom ^of * words, lest the cross of Christ should be made of none effect. IS For the preaching of the cross is to them ^ that perish foolishness ; but unto us which are saved it is the power yof God. 19 i^'or it is written, « I will destroy the wisdom of the v/ise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent. 20 Where '^ is the wise ? where is the scribe ? where is the disputer of this world 7 hath not God made foolish b the wisdom of this world? 21 For c after that in the wisdom of God the world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the fool- ishness of preaching to save them that believe. 22 For the Jews require a d sign, and the Greeks seek after wisdom : 23 But we preach Christ cmcified, unto the Jews a « stumbling-block, and unto the Greeks foolish- ness; 24 But unto them which are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the f power of God, and the wisdom of God. 25 Because the foolishness of God is wiser than men ; and the weakness of God is stronger than men. Vcr. 11. By the7n .... of the house of Chloe.—Grotius supposes the tliree persons nienfioneil, chap. xvi. 7, to Imve hvvu the sons ofChloe. Ver. 12. I am of Paul, &c.— They, were heyinning to divide into factions, according as they adhered to their lavourite preachers; like tlie di'.ciplcs of Jcwisli leaders and Pagan philosopiiers. Ver. 15. l.e.st any should say.— This seems to insinuate that some sectarian preaclvrs had l)aptized in their own nanie. Ver. 17. Christ sent me vot in baptize— \. e. baptizing was genora.ly per- formed l>y i)reachwrs of a rank inferior to apostles. See Macknighf. Ver. 19, 20. For it is wrilien, Jjoi/t destroy/, &c.— These words are nuotcd by way of allusion, rather tiian of argument. Ver. 21. n'isdo7nofGod.—[nT. Lishtfoot' wcW oh.serves, "that theioiadom of God, is not to he understood of that wisdom which had God for its author, hut of thai wisdom which had God for its object. There was, among the hea- then, vusdnm. about natural things, that is, rh>lo;iophT/ ; and loisdotn, about God. that is, divinity But the world, in its divinity, could not, by wisdom, know God." The wisest of the heathen had no just and correct vicwsi of the •' Di' iue nature ; ')f whi'"h the works of Ciczro and Lucretius are inconlcsti- lile pmoCs. ]—nagsfer. By the foolishness of preaching— i. e. by that preachin? which men cull foolishness. Ver. 22. A sign—i e. a miracl". Wisdom — i. e. philosophy. r 1 CORINTHIANS, II. 445 26 For ye see your calling, brethren, how that nolj ? many wise m?n after the tlesh, not many mighty.! not many noble, are called: [ 27 Hut God h hath cho3en the fooHsh things of the world to confoimd the wise; and God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the things which iirc mighty; 28 And base things of the world, and things which are despised, hath God chosen, yea, and things which are not, to bring to nought things that are : 29 That i no tlesh should glory in his presence. 30 Hut of him are ye in J Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us w wisdom, and i righteousness, and "1 sanctification, and " redemption : 31 That, according as it is written, oHc that glo- rielh, let him glory in the Lord. , CHAPTER II. lie declareth (hat his preaching, 1 though ii bring not excellency of speech, or of i huiimi wisiioni : yet co7uisteth in the 4, 5 power of Goi: and so fiir ex- loni : yet ci cellelh 6 the wis Inm of this man cannot tnitlerstand it. I'orlci, and 9 human sense, as tlial 14 the natural AND I, brethren, when I came to you, came not /^ with excellency of speech or of wisdom, de- claring unto you the testimony of God. 2 For I determined not to know any thing among you, save i' Jesus Christ, and him crucified. 3 And I was with you in weakness, and in fear, and in much trembling. 4 And my speech and my preaching was not with <= enticing words of d man's wisdom, but in demon- stration^ of the Spirit and of power: 5 That your faith should nuL f stand in the wisdom of men, but in the power of (iod. j 6 Howbeit we speak wisdom among them » that arej perfect : yet not the wisdom o( this world, nor of the princes of this world, that come to h nought : I 7 But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, even the hidden i wisdom, which God ordained before the world unto our glory : j 2 Co. 5. 17. Kp. 1.3,10 If Fp.l.n. Col.2.3. 1 ls.4.5.24. Je.-j:i5,6. Ko.4.25. mJu.ni9. n Kp.1.7. o J'.-.9.iC,2l CIL\P. 2. a ver.4,13 b Ga.6.14. c or, per- sua-nible d 2Pe.l.l6. e l'rh.l.S. f or, be. g Phi.3.1S. h Pa. 33. IP. i Ep.3..';,9. Ye see i/our calling-— i. e. tho.«e among yoti called by grace, and " th( even tiiose called to preach ihe gospel. Dr. Hammond preler.s tiie'tonner in terpretation, and Dr. Whitby the latter. Ver. 23. And base things.— Doddridge refers to the Moravian Mission to ]\lalab:ir in illustration of this : their converts were from the lov.est of the people, and even their preachers far more remarkable for piety, humility, and patience, than for learning or .science. Other missions might be referred lo with eii'ial projiriety ; and it is thus the gosiiel triumphs. , Ver. 30. W)io of God is made unto vs, &c. See cliai>. vi. 11. Chap. II. Ver. 1. Excellencij of speech.— " The apostle means, that nice : choice and arrangement of words, that artificial sounding and dispo.sition of • periods, those rhetorical connexions, transitions, and figures, and Iho-e stutiied . tones and gestures, in whicii, actordins to the Greeks, tjio 'trfeition of ) eloquence ci)ns'\sied."—Macknight. The testimony of tiod—L e. Tlie vvt- I ness which iiad been given to the gospel by the divine power, in tlie gilts of prophecy and miracles. Ver. 2. Knoio any thing save Christ crucified.— The doctrine of " Christ crucified" is the sum anti substance of the gospel. Christ liimself is the source of wi.sdom and righteousness, of sanctification and reiiemption. V(!r. 6. Them that arc frfcct—'x. e. who are well instructed in this divine syst.'ir -alluding to those who were ffrfc^?s in the pagan mysteries. jj Vtr. r. Which God ordained before the loorld.—See Rum. iii '.'5; viii. 29. 38 •146 A. M. 4061. A. D. 57. ) La:J3.M. M. Ib.64.4. J .n.16.13. niRo.n.33. n Pr.U.lO. o Ro.U.33, p Ro.8.15. ' the mind of Christ. CHAPTER III. 2 Milk is fit for children. 3 .SlrJIe iiii'l division, argiimenls of a fleslily mind. 7 lleihM plaiuell), and he llial walerelh, h iioliiing. 9 The iniiiislfrsare God's fellow workineii. 11 Christ the only roiiiKiatii«i. 16 Men the temples of UoJ, which 17 must be kept holy. 19 'i'lie wis-lom of ihid world is looliUi- ness with Uotl. AND I, brethren, could not speak unto you as " unto spiritual, but as unto carnal, even as unto babes b in Christ. 2 1 have fed you with milk, and not with meat: for hitherto <= ye were not able to bear it, neither yet now are ye able. 3 For ye are yet carnal : for d whereas there is among lyou envying, and strife, and e divisions, are ye not 1 carnal, and walk f as men 7 Vcr. 8. The princes of this lonrld—May incltiile l)oth (he Jcwisli rulers sni! t'le Uom.in governor. Some of llie former seen to liavc aotuti troni uillitl malice, (iMat. xii. 24— .3-.^ ; John .vv. 22—24 ;) btit the greater jiart, iirobuhly, acteil liiroiiiih ignorance (Act.s ill. 17 ; xiii. 27.) Ver. 9. Ki/e hath not secn.—\'{'\\\<. passairc is not taken from tlic LXX. nor '•, an exact Iran.slafion of the Holirow ; iiul it pives ihe general sense I— J^ Ver. 14. The natural man— Doddridge and Macknight, "The animal man:" hul the sanne term is rendered sensual. James iii. 10; Jnile ver. 19. The exact idea oltlie apostle appears to us to be, tlmt of a man governed •iierely !>>' animal passion.s and iiislincts. \cT. 15. He that is spiritna/jiidzfeth — Tlie spiritual man understands the two lolil Ktate of human nature, helbre and after coiivcision ; but the iialurai •jr carnal man can understiind neither. Chap. III. Ver. l. As unto carwa/.— Not absolutely so, but in a great mea- sure : weak in the fiiith. and " hiibes in Christ." See Horn. vii. 14. Ver. ',>. With 7>e drawn nito the church olCiirist, by relaxing its discipline, or debasing its doctrines, so as to rendiT them more palatable to corrupt nature : by these means a man's con- grej-'aliou may be enlarged, and he nay Hatter him.'^elf with great success, and a rich reward ; but there is a fire which will try his works ; and if the mate- rials of whicii it is formi.'d will not stand that fire, he may himself be saved by escapins (as it wen ) throu:.'li the llanics, but can expect no reward lijr collect- ing such unworthy rnatrrials to build up the church of God. Ver. 1-5. So as by Jlre.— Doddridge and Macknight, " So as through the (or a.) fire.' Compare Ps. Ixvi. 12. Amos iv. 4. Zech. iii. 2. Judi; v.r. 23. What may be intendeil by this fire ? The Church of Rome explains it of the fire of piirgaton/. which they supiKise to be kept burning from the time ofthe fall to the day of judgment ; but of that fire we inow nothing frtmi the Scrip- tures ; nor is it (according to their doctrine) to try our work, but our persona. Protesta'it commeniafors apply this generally to the day of judL-menl. and to the contlairration ofthe world : and that great day will certiiinly discover and destroy every species of liyporrisy, when many, it is to be feared, will escafie Willi difticnlty. as through the Humes of a burning hal>italion. There is another fire, however, even that o{' persecution, which we think comports better with the conie.xt, and with the apostle's argument. Converts hastily collected, and 446 u or. de- St- ly. y Jc 9.23,24 CORINTHUNS, IV. Til 1.7. lFe.4.10. a Pg. 143.2. e .Mat.7.1. IG Know ye not that ye '^ are the tenii-'le ol" God and that the Si)irit of God dwelleth in you ? IT If any man "defile the temple of God, Iiim tliall God destroy ; for the temple of God is holy, wliicli Temple ye are. IH Let no man deceive liimself. ^ If any man among yon seenieth to be wise in this world, let him become a fool, that he may be wise. 10 For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written, ^^ He taketh the wise in their own craftiness. •20 And a.y;ain, '^The Lord knoweth the thoughts of the wise, that they are vain. 21 Therelbre let y no man glory in men. For all thinjis are yours; 2"-2 Whether Paul, or Apolios, or Cei)has, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to come ; all are yours ; '23 And ye == are Christ's ; and Christ is God's. CHAPTER IV. 1 In wli.'it ncroimt tlie ministers oiurlit to Le lir.d. 7 We liave notliiog wliirli we li.Mve not rcceiviil. 9 The upnstljs spcctiicles to tlie world, nn-.'cls. mill men, 13 tlie filth and offs.ourinir oT the world : 15 yet our fathers in Christ, 16 whom we ouprlit to follow. LET a man so account of us, as of the ministers " of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God. 2 jMureover it is required in b stewards, that a man be found faithful. 3 But with me it is a very small thing that I should be judged of you, or of man's <^ judgment : yea, I judge not mine own self. 4 For I know nothingby myself ; a yet am I not here- by justified : but he that judgeth me is the Lord. 5 Therefore judge '^ noihiiig before the time, until the without ;i proper disciimiiiation of cliaracter, will sclilom stand tiiis " fiery trial," as St. I'etcr calls it. (1 Epis. iv. 12, 13} Ver. 17. Defile destroy.— Vhe same words in the original. Ver. 21. Let no wan fftory in men.- Con\])aTe. chap. i. 31. For aU things are yonrs.—" The terms are very universal : and both work.s of creation and providence are nieiitioncd ; and it is manilcstly llie deKijrn of the ai'(;si!o to be understood ofevery work of God whatever: that is, all liiiiipn ate for the benefit of real Christians; and that God made and uses all for their good."— Fres. Ed) cards. Chap. IV. Ver. 1. Stewards.— See Mat. xxiv. 45, &c. ; and compare chap. iii. 5, 22. Ver. 3. Ijiid^e not mine mon self, &c.— This seems to oppose wliat the apostle says, en. .xi. 31, and therefore requires explanation. The Xcxm judge, in Sciiptiire, has vanous acceptations ; and so has the Greek ii;irlicle ialla,) here rendered yea. After attentively examining Doddridge, Mack-night, ami others, the Etfitor begs leave to suggest l)ic following, which ditlers little fiein our authorized version : " It is a small thing for mo to he judged of you, or. &c. bccatne. or since, (alia,) I judge not myself; i. u. I cannot convict my- self of any fault." Ver. 4. Iknov} nothingby myself.— Parkhurst, (in Suneideo,) " I am not i:ontcious to myself of any thing ievil,"] i. e. in lii.s conduct towards them. The celebrated IMr. Shepiierd, when on his death-bed, said to some young mimVters who had come to sec him, " Your work is great, and calls fur {:reat seriousness. " With resi'cct to himself, lie told these three things : lirst. That the siudving of his sermons very frequently co.st him tears. Secondly, rcfore he prcai^hed any sermon toothers, he got good by it himself Aiul, tiiirdly, Tl.a'. he always wunt to the puli)it, as it he were immediately aller to render an account to his Master. 1 CORINTHIANS, IV. 419 Lord come, wliu i both will bring to light the hidden things uf darkness, and will make manifest the coun- sels of the hearts: and then shall every man have praise of God. 6 And these things, brethren, I have in a figure trans- ferred to myself and to ApoUos for your sakes ; that ye might learn in us not to think of men above that which is written, that no one of you be putl'ed up for one against another. \ 7 For who = maketh thee to differ /rom another? and what ii hast thou that thou didst not receive? now if thou didst receive it, why dost thou glory, as if thou hadst not received it ? 8 Now ye are full, now ye are irich, ye have reigned as kings without us : and I would to God ye did reign, that we also might reign with you. 9 For I think that God hath set forth us ] the apostles last, as it were appointed to death : for we w are made a 1 spectacle unto the world, and to angels, and to men. 10 We are lools for Christ's sake, but ye are wise in Christ ; we are weak, but ye are strong ; ye are ■ honourable, but we are despised. ! 11 Even unto this present hour we both hunger, and i thirst, and are "'naked, and are buffeted, and nave no ' certain dwelling place : I 12 And " labour, working with our own hands : being ;i o reviled, we bless : being persecuted, we suffer it : '',| 13 Bf ing defamed, we entreat : we are made as the A. M. !06l A. i). 57. f Ro.2.1(x. l{e.'4). 12. g dUtiiv- $uulutk •J.ee. j or, the Inn I apos- tles. k Hc.10.33. I theatre. in Ro.aSi n AC.20.M. "every one"'— /tare praise Compare verse 2 with Mat. Ver. 5. Then shall evert/ jnan—Doidridgi of God—i. e. every wise and faithful steward • .\.\iv. 45, -le. Ver. 6. These things .... I have in ajigure transferred to mysely. &c.— Locke an:l others " have inferred from hence, th;it not St. Paul and A polios, but some other persons were set up amon? tlie Corinthians fur lu-ads of parties, for whose names the apostle substituted lii-s own, and that of his most in'imale friend; hut the learned and judicious Witsins well observi s, that it is probable their name,s were used amonir some others omitted ; and the fisriire was only tliis, that the names of St. Paul and A polios were used tosig- ndy themselves, and any others so extolled : and when the apostle would say howlitlle ministers were in themselves, he chose, out of humility and pru dence. rather to take such freedom with himself, and his most particu'ar and intimate friend, than with o\.\\qx9."— Doddridge. Above that tnhich ia written.— ^amn\y , as servants and stewards, ver. 1. Compare rhajt. iii. 7. Ver. S. / would— Ot " wish ;" the word " God" is not in l])ij Greek. Dodd- ridge's paraphrase of this verse gives, we think, its true sense—" Ye are full ; ye are rich;" you enjoy so great a degree of prosperity and plenty, that ye " have even reigned as kings without us :" so happy in a variety olsecidar en- joyments, that you have iiardly nn'ssed my company. And. indeed. " I wisii you did reiL'n," in the tmcst and noblest sense, and were altogetlier as happy ac you think yourselves. See Rev. i. 6. Ver. 9. A spectacle, &c.— To comprehend this allusion, we must tmdorstnnd tlvit it refiTSto a custom among the Romans, "of brinsingfbrlli tlur^c poisons into the theatre, on the after part of the day, either to liilit with each oilier, or with wild beasts, who were appointed to certain death, and h.i.l not ihat noor chance of escaping, which those brought forth in the morning \-au\. Such kind of spectacles were so common in all the provinces, that it is no wonder we should find-such an allusion hire." The terms "set Ibrth," or exhibitwl, and "a spectacle." (Gr. theatron,) meaning a theatrical spectacle, havr in this case a beautiful propriety ; and men and angels are represented as the surrounding spectators. Ver. 10. Fools for Christ's sake— i.e. exhibited to the world as such: but " yc are wi-.e in your Christian profession, and strong, and honourable ;" that is, so es'cemed by men. Ver. 13. Filth and oJfscoMr/«s"-— Alluding to those wretches who weic of- 33* 1 CORINTHIANS, V. A \i-ioci. |filihof theeartli, andare the ofFscouring Pofall things J.Vr_:„l_:iinlo this day. p i<;i3.i5. j 14 I write not these things ,o shame you, but as my jbelovcd sons ''I warn you. <)iTh.2.u.; 15 For though ye have ten thousand instructers in jChrist, vet haiic ye not many fatliers: for in Chrit-l r Jji 1.15. Jfsusi have begotten you through the gospel. ! IG Wherefore 1 beseccli you, be ye followers of me. tC.:.Qs. I 17 For this Clause have I sent unto you Timothevs, ! who is riiy beloved son, and faithful in the Lord, who t Rciii; 'sli^l' bring you into remembrance of my ways wh-:.h [be in Christ, as I teach every where in every church. 3"c'oi3iol IS Now some are puffed up, as though I would ttol iconic to you. I 10 But I will come to you shortly, ^ if the Lord w'll, and will know, not the speech of them which are „ puffed up, but Mhe power. I 2(1 For the kingdom i of God is not in word, but in power. 21 What will ye? shall " I come unto you with a rod, or in love, and in the spirit of meekness 7 CHAPTER V. I The incestuous person 6 is cause rather of simnieiinto them, than of rcjoiciiii;. 7 'I'he oia leaven is to be purged oiiu 10 Heinous oftenders are to le shunned and avoided. TT is reported commonly that there is fornication -*- among you, and such fornication as is not so mucli as named among the Gentiles, that '^ one should have his father's wife. 2 And ye are puffed up, and have not rather b mourn- ed, that he that hath done this deed might be taken awny irom among you. ■ 3 For I verily, as absent c jn body, but present in spirit, have d judgecl already, as though I were present, con- ceniiuff him that hath so done this deed, 4 In the name « of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered together, and my spirit, with the power ( of our Loid Jesus Christ, 5 To deliver s such a one unto Satan for the destruc- tion of the flesh, that ii the spirit may be saved in tht. day of the Lord Jesus. d or, rJeCer miried. i M:it.lG.I9 ii\:A\.-a. g 1 Ti.I.m fcrod \y the lioalhen as exiiiatory sacrifices to tlicir cotla, on wliicb every le- proueli was luNipod, even as the sins of Israel were laiil iipontlic liei\d of their expiaiory saciitice.*. Chap. V. Ver. 1. Fornication— Tha term lierc used fiir foriiicition is of II t,.vtiMi>ivo import, and sometiinos iiichides aihiltcry, and o\ery sin cies of im- I cl>';inu'!?.s. Sntsnnmcii as vanial among the Gentiles.— Cicem, iiidoi-d I call.? it ai) in(:rfidil)!e and unheard ofwickodne?*.— Dw/i/r/z/ire. Ilisfat/icf's I tv/fc—i. 0. his stcp-nioihcr. or Tnotiier-in-liiw, his father being hving ; other I' wise .^1h! would have Imtii his father'.s ividow. Vcr. 3. PrCftenl in xpi ri [.—Si)mo suppose tliis to refer to the exercise of gome iuiracuh)us power; hut Dr. P. lymith says, " I perceive no evidence of any liiinjr, more Mian that exorcise of the inraginalion in cases stronjrly infe- resiini' lo u-s ; which is no uncommon form of speech in all languages, to de- note an ideal presence." See Col. ii. 5. Ver. •}. Power of our Lord— \. c. miraculous power. Vcr. 5 To deliver svcii a one unto S'nmw.— Thi.^ means excommunica- tion. I Tim. i. 20. " But why thus e.xpress it ? Some suppose, hecausc God was so pleasoil to ratify tlu; jiisi censures of his church, de'.iverinirsuch persons, as were cast out ol'it, ink) the h.iuds of Satan, to be ve.\ed and tormented by hun. Tills surely wjis not an ordinary dispensation of providence as to all ex- I CORINTHIANS, VI. 451 6 Your glorying Us not good. Know ye not that a little leaven j leaveneth the wliole lump 7 7 Purge out therefore the old leaven, that ye may be a new lump, as ye are unleavened. For oven Christ our k passover is i sacrifiixHl for us : 8 Therefore let us keep "^ the "feast, not with old leaven, neither wiiii the "leaven of malice and wicked- ness ; but uiil: thj -.unleavened bread of sincerity and truth. 9 1 wrote unto you in an epistle p not to company witli fornicators: 10 Vet not. altogether with the fornicators of this \v(irl(l. or with the covetous, or e.xtortioners, or with idolat'MS ; for then must ye needs go out of the world. 11 l^ut now I have written unto you not to keep com- pany, if 'I any man that is called a brother be a forni- cator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a railer, or a drunkard, or an extortioner; with such a one no not to eat. 12 For what have I to do to .judge them also that are ■■ wiihout? do not ye judge them that are within? 13 Hut them that are without God judgeth. There- fore put away * from among yourselves that wicked person. CHAPTER VI. 1 Tl>e Coniilliians must not vpx ilieir lireUiren. in going to law with tliem : 6 .'specliilly imdcr infidels. 9 '11. e unriglite.Mis shall uoi inherit the liinpiloni of (io.1. I > Onr bodies are tlie nienjlH-rs ol" Christ, 19 and temples of tlieltoly Ghos'. 16, 17 They nmsi nut therefore bo dolileil. "PlARE any of you,"^ having a matter against another, ^ go to law before the unjust, and not before the saints ? A. M. " spirit. IS Flee "fornication. Every sin that a man doeth is without the body ; but he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own body. 1'.) What'.' know ye not that your t body is the temple of tbe Holy Ghost xcliick is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not " your own? 20 For ye are bought ^ with a price: therefore glorify ^ God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's. CHAPTER VII. 2 He treateth of marriase, 4 showing k to be a remedy against fornication : 10 ami lli;il llie boii'.l tln-reof ouglil not ligliily to be tlissolveJ. IS, '20 Krery rnan must be coiii' nt with liis vocation. "25" Virginity \vli>-refori to be eni- l>r:ice;l. 35 And for wlial respects we may either iinurry, or abstain from mar- rying. lyrOW concerning the things whereof ye wrote unto ■^^ me : It is good for a man not to touch a woman. 2 Nevertheless, to avoid fornication, let every man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own hu.sband. 3 Let the -^ husband render unto the wife due benevo- lence : and likewise also thewnfe unto the husband. k Ma'.. 15 17,-20. R.;.14.1.. I lTh.4.3,1 I rano.m. I n Ep.5.23. o B 0.6 5,8. p Ep.5.30. q r.e.2.24. Mit^lS.o. r Jn. 17.21.. Kp.4.4. s Pr.G.25.. Tr2i..2i. t 2 Co.6.16. u Ro. 14.7,8 V Ac.20.2S. ll'e.1.13, 19. Ue.a9. P.:. a F,x.21.10. 1 l'e.3.7. Ver. 12. All things arc lawful for J7ie—'l'hdt is, all thing-s tiiat are lawful to oilicis are so to me ; and lie then instances, in two particulars, namely: mi'at.^ and matrimony. See notes, cliap. ix. 4, 5. Vcr. 19. Every sin.— Doddridge. " every [othcrl sin." All and every are often n.sed for many and most. Xenophon represents Socrates as s.ayinsr, that " intemperate men hurt th.nnselves far more than others ; whereas other [• sinners sectire some profit to themselves, thotigh they aroinjurious to otiiers." See Doddridge. Vcr. 20. For ye are bought leirh a pr/cfi.— Namely, that of the precious olool of Christ ; your hody and spirit are therefore botii God's, and ought to be conseor;ited to his service. CifXp. VII. Ver. 1. -Vof to touch— Parkhurst, "To have nothing to do v.-i'li," —a looman. ViT. 2. SevertheJest, to avoid fornicarion.—Macknight, " wlioredoms." The Greek is plural, including diftt?rcnt species of nncleanncss. Hsr oijk /vi'lniid. —\ln strictness, as Campbell oiiserve.s, I have no right to call tiiat owu. which I enjoy in common with others ; and no woman can call any rnar " her o\\ n htisband," whom she h:is in common with other woi7ien. In tho New Testament we have always " her own husband." never " his own wife ;' which \% t lie more rcmarktible, as no such an expression occurs in the Sei>tuagint. For, (lurintr that dispensation, things were on a different footing. The words rendereij "his own wife," are, teen emitou gunc. for there was not ihr same roason fiir the explicitly strong restriction, on th.it side, which i.-? contained in the worrl idios. This is absolutely decisive against polygamy ; and places the. husband and the wife entirely on the same ground ; and as much forhnls bin? to tuke another woman, as it does her to cohabit with another man.]— L*. 454 1 CORINTHIANS, VII. i! i Nfi.1.19. Mal.2.U ..16. Mot IS.6, 9. h Mal.2.15, IG. i Ro. 15.18. U.19. He.l2.H. 4 The wife hath not power of her own bo.:ly, hu*. the husband : and hkewise also the husband hath uot power of his own body, hut the wife. 5 Defrau3 ye not one the other, except it be b with consent for a time, that ye may give yourselves to fasting and .prayer; and come together again, thai « Satan tempt you not for yourincontinency. 6 But I speak this by permission, and not of com- mandment. 7 For I would that all men were even as I mi'self. Put d every man hath his proper gift of God, one after this manner, and another after that. 8 I say therefore to the unmarried and widows, It is good for them if they abide even as I. 9 But if they cannot contain, let « them marry : for it is better to marry than to burn. 10 And unto the married I command, yet not I, but the L ird, Let f not the wife depart from liei- husband : 11 But and if she depart, lei her remain unmarried, or be reconciled to her husband : and lei not the hus- band put away his wife. 12 But to the rest speak I, not s the Lord : If any brother hath a wife that believeth not, and she be pleased to dwell with him, let him not put her away. 13 And the woman which hath a husband that be- lieveth not, and if he be pleased to dwell with her, let her not leave bin). 14 For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the hus- band: else were your children unclean ; but I'now arc they holy. If) But if the unbelieving depart, let him depart. A brother or a sister is not under bondage in such cases : but God hath called i us J to pence. 16 For what knowest thou, O wife, whether thou Ver. 5. Fasting rtwrf.— Those words are omitted in many anriint coi)ies,and by Griesbach; but tiiC internal evidence seems in their favour. Jncon- Uricncy —'Wii.nt ofability lo restrain the passion.s. Ver. 6. Bij pervtixsion. &c.— i. o. by way of permission, and not of com- mandment.—L'(Z(£7(z?ds, Uai/niiotid, and Macknight. Ver. 7. For J inould, &c — (St. Paul evidently gave this advice in reference to the vecessities of the church, or what he calls, (ver. a6,) the prrsent dht^r.sit ; for i'. would l>c perfectly absurd to imairinc, that an inspired apostle would, in the ffeneral, discounten-ince n\arriaee, since it was of the greatest importance to the existence an yel lh3» liimself lialli of hig own accord abstained, 18 to be eitlcr cliarge- al>le: niito ./lein, 2i or oti'ensive unto any, in matter* indiirerenl. 'Ji Our lite is like ii'iio a race. AM I not an apostle? am I not free? have I not seen '^ Jesus Christ our Lord? are not ye my work bin the Lord? 2 If I be not an apostle unto others, yet doubtless I am to you : for the seal of mine apostleship are ye in the Lord. 3 Mine answer to them that do examine me is this, 4 Have we not power to eat and to drink ? 5 Have we not power to lead about a sister, a "= wife, as v/ell as other apostles, and as the brethren of the Lord, and Cephas? (5 Or I only and Barnabas, have not we d power to forbear working ? 7 Who goeth a warfare « any time at his own charges ? who planteth f a vineyard, and eateth not of the fi-uit thereof? or who feeaeth o a flock, and eateth not of the milk of the flock? 8 Say I these things as a man ? or saith not the law the same also? 9 For it is written i' in the law of Moses, Thou .shalt not muzzle the mouth of the o.k that treadeth ont the corn. Doth God take care fcr oxen? 10 Or saith he it altogether for our sakes? For our sake?, no doubt, this is vvritlen : that he i that plough- eth should plough in hope; and that he that thresheth n hope should be partaker of his hope. ills coiiscii'iire. Be emboldened.— Murgln, " cJiliL'il," or "built up;'" i. e. in error anil in vici». Comparo note ciiap. viii. 1. Vcr. 11. Shall Iff. weak brothpf perish /Scq note on Rom. xiv. 15. Chap. IX. V'er. 1 Am I not free .'— M aning, tiiat his time anti talents were at lii^j own tlisposa.. He was not in bondage to any man— a circumstance nt'cussary to capact.ite liinrj fur liis itinerant lal)our.<. Have I not seen Jesus Christ ?— Thiti was necessary, in ordei to his being a competent witness ol' Christ's resurrection. Vcr. 4. Pmoer to eat and to drink ?— [Rather, authority or right. Power is only the aliility lo ilo a thins; whereas the apostle means a 7V'£oW to do \»liat he is spoakin;.' n\'.\—Ba^')stcr. That is, labouring lor the public good, have we not a rislil to five at the jiublin rhariro? Vcr. 5. To lead about a sinter, a vjife ?— i. c. a Christian wife, or a wife who Mas a sister in ChrUt .—Macknight. Roman' Catholics render it, " a .sister, a woman ; ' jiit Doddridge remarks, " the word (gunaika) has no force at all here, if it b; rendered a woman, since a sister must needs be such ; and it is very uidikely that an apostle should carry about w'h him j. woman to wliorn he was not married : yet this is wliat they pretend oi Cephas, (or Peter,) and of our Lord's brothers. Ver. 7. 11720 i^oefh a irarfare, &c.— i. c. who labours without expoctinff to reat) some of the fruits of his labour? Ver. 9. Doth God take care for oxen ?—i. c. for oxen (miy. Ver. 10. Or saith he it altogether- Maccnig/it,"ch\et\y"— for oursikesJ 1C0HI^TH1A^S, IX. 459 .9. nit 1 OT,ftt,t m Nil. 13.8 De.18.1. 11 If 'we have sown niito you R|)iritiial things, is it a sieat thinsr if we sliall reap y. not we ratlier? Nevertheless '' we have not used this power; but surfer all thinss, leit we should hinder the gospel of Christ. 13 Do ye not know that they M-nich minister nboul lioly things ' \i\c of the Ihin ;^s of the temple? and they "> which wait at the al'ar are partakers with the altar ? 14 Even so hath the JiOrd "ordained that they « wliich preach the gospel should live of the gospel. 15 13ut IP have used none of these things : neither have I written these things, that it should be so done unto nie : for 'i it were better for me to die, than that any man should make my glorying void. 16 For though I prcaoh the gospel, I have nothing to glory of: for "^ necessity is laid upon me; yea, wo is unto me, if I preach not the gospel ! 17 For if I do this thing willingly, I have a reward : but if against my will, a dispensation ^qf the gospel is committed unto me. 18 What is my reward then? Verily that, when I preach the gospel, I may make the gospel of Christ without charge, that I abuse not my power in the gospel. 19 For though I be free fiom all mpi, yet have I made myself servant i unto all, that I might gain the more. Ij pjf, 20 And unto the Jews I " became as a Jew. that I' Ox might gain the Jews; to them that are under the| law, as under the law, that I might gain them that " ^cias are under the law ; 21 To them that are without law, as without law, (being not " without law to God, but under the law to Christ,) that 1 might gam them that are without law. jwr«-.. 1.5.1 22 To the weak ^became I as weak, that I migh:' •■'^" " gain the weak : I ^ am made all things to all men, that y I might by all means save some. 23 And this I do for the gospel's sake, that I might be partaker thereof with you. 24 Know ye not that they which run in a race lun all, but one receiveth the prize 1 So * run, that ye may obtain. 25 And every man that strivet'' for the mastery is z Pl.i216 an 1 Ti.e la 2TL2.5. Ver. 12. If Others be partakers, &( . . are not we rather 1—Macknight, " Ought not we rather?" Ver. 13. Do ye not kncio? &c.— Tiiis waa true, both with rfspect to the Jews and the licatlien. Ver. 16. Sothirh!: ro glory of \in th&*..]— So Doddridge. His glory was in preaching the gospel gratis. Vei. 20. Became as a Jew.— See Acts .xvi. 3 ; xxi. 26. Ver. 21. To them that are loithout law—i. e. the Mosaic law ; namely, the Gentiles. Ver. 23. That I might be prtrmter.— Namely, of the blessings of tho go.apel ; but Pcarce renders it, " a joint communicator," which is the fcnse given by Doddridge. Ver. 24. So rvrt. that ye may obtain.— Mdcknight, " That yo may lay hold on the irt-ize." ITlic i oosile liere n-fers to the Isthmian games, so called from being celebrated on t),e isthmus of Cunntk.]—Bagster. Ver. 2.5. Is tempery.i in all t lings.— " Would you," says Epictetus, " be a victor in the Olympic games? 3o in good truth would 1, for it is a gJorfous 460 1 CORINTHIANS, X. Ja 1 I'ir.d.i. Re'Zie. 311. 0 Uo.i.l3. aim: 10. ^M. 4061.1 temperate in all things. Now they d) it to obtain a A. ». p.. icoiniptible crown; bat we an =^ incorruptible. 2Ti.4.8. ! 20 I therefore so run, not as uncerta Jily ; so fight I, not as one that beateth the air: 27 But i> I keep under my body, and bring ii into sub- jection : lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a cast-away. CHAPTER X. 1 Tlis sacraments of the Jews 6 are types oi' ours, 7 anj their ptiiiislin>.3iit8, II exuniples for us. 14 We must Hee fi-otii itluliiiry. 21 We inusl not make tlie l.orl's lulile the uihle of devils : 21 iuid n tilings indifl'ereiit we must have re?;\r\l of our lirellireii. MOREOVER, brethren, I would not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers were under •^ the cloud, and i- all passed through the sea ; 2 And were all baptized unto Muses in the cloud and in the sea ; 3 And did all eat the same spiritual <= meat : 4 And did all drink the same spiritual d drink : for they drank of that spiritual Rock tnat ^followed them-: and that Rock was Christ. 5 But with many of them God was not well pleased : for they were overthrown fin the wilderness. 6 Now these things were = our e.\aniples, to the in- ? Kx n ; a. Nm9.1S. 22. 1 b Kx 11.19, c Kx.16.15, 35. Ne.9.15, 20. I's. 73.24, 2.1. d Kx.n.fi. Km. 20. 11. e or, went Willi. f Nil U.2D ..X3. g the fi fares. thinjr ; lint pray consider what mii.st so before and wliat may follow, and so proceed to tlie attemiit. You must tiien live by rule ; you mu.si oblige your- self to con.stant exercise, at tiic appointed hour, in heat and cold ; you must ab.^tain (Vom wine and cold liquors ; in a word, you must be as siibnussive to all tlie (lirictiiiiis ot' your master as to those of a physician."— £«c/;//'. chap. a5. A corruptihle crojt;;?.— It is widl known that ihe crown in the Olympic games, .sacred to Ju[)iter, was of wild olive ; in the Pythian, sacred to Apollo, of laurel ; in tlie Isthmian or Corinthian, of the pine, &c. I\lost of lliese were I cwrt'reens, but they would soon rrow dry, and break to pieces. I Ver. 06. ,Voi as vncmainly.—'' Not as unnoticed," namely, by the Judge ; I or, " not as negleclinir the boimdary marks of the course." See Doddridge. I SoMlit 1.— Mack-night, " So I box." Vor. 27. / keep under my body.—Doddridsre, "I mortify my l.ody." The orii'iiial term properly signifies to strdieon the face, as l)o.\ersdid.— Dr;ri(Z?-/j—\. c. What I am about to say, as in next verse. Ver. 15. The breal-Macknight, " The lo^C'-iohicli toe breaJc.-So H (artos) is rendered. Mat. xvi. 9. Ver. 17. Vorrce, lied. Christians were unite■ of devils : ye cannot be partakers-of the Lord's table, and of tl>e table of devils. 22 Do we 'provoke the Lord to jealousy? are we stroni^er than he 7 23 All "^ things are lawful for me, but all things are not e.\pedicnt : all things are lawful for me, but all thin;]!s edify not. 24 Let i- no man seek his own, but every man ar.o- ther's wealth. 25 Whatsoever c is sold in the shambles, ye remember Vcr. 20. Sacrifice to devils.— Gr. " to demons." Eh-ner lia.s " provoil at larije," s»ys Doddridge, "from incontestable authorities, liiat lliedfinona wero considered as present at tht-se sacrifices, and as lakinff part wifii lite worsliippers in llie common feast; liy wliicli (as Mahiionides expresses it) friendship, hrotlieriiood. and fiiiiiiiiarity, were contructed between Ihein, be- caii.so all atn at one table, and sat at one board." Ver. 21. The cup — tiie tab'e nfdcnils. —Gr. " demons." throughout this and tho verso precetling. Our ojiinion of the existence of demons, or evil spirits, and I heir power over mankind, has been already t'ivcn in various parts of the Gospels, and their connexion with the interests of idolatry will hard^' be dis- puted. Vcr. 25. In thf sliamhles.—Voddrldgc remarks, that the Grecian priests liaviiT.' of>en more animal sacrifices than could liC eaten, took this nietliod to dispose of the siirphis. Ver. 31. Whether therefore. &c.— (The apostle conoliidi's the eubjecl by ?i\in!: them a Rtineral riife, sufficient to regulate every man's conscience ena practice, —that whether ihey eat or drink, or whatsoever tney do, to do it (U Willi an habitual aim lo the s.'! jliat prayeth or prophesieth with her head uncovered dishonoureth her head : for that is even all one as if she were shaven. 6 For if the woman be not covered, let her also be i shorn : but if it be a shame for a woman to be shorn or shaven, let her be covered. 7 For a man indeed ought no-t to cover his head, for- asHDich as he is the J image and glory of God : but the woman is the glory of the man. 8 For k the man Is not of the woinan : but the wo- man of the man. 9 Neither was the man created for the woman; but the woman for the man. 10 For this cause ought the woman to have i power on her head because of the angels. 1 i Neveriiieless neither is the man without the woman, neither the woman without the man, in thj Lord. 12 For as the woman is of the man, even so is the man also by the woman ; but all '" things of God. 13 Judge in yourselves: is it comely that a woman pray unto God uncovered? 14 Doth not even nature itself teach you, that, if a man have long hair, it is a shame unto him? :I tradi- tion. e Kp.5.i23. f Ge.3.1G. 1 Pe.3.1, 5,6. 5 J n. 1 1.23. cI5.!i7,!S Vii.S.lR. De.21.12. j Ge5.1. k Ge.2.I3, 22,2J. 1 lea co- vering, in sign lliat slie i.-i un- der tlie poieer of her hus- band, Ge.2%.S5. niRo.n.36. riiiinsucs uiiii lue rapisis, can coinmanii ndfjier oiiedierico nor n Ver. 4. Ever]/ man . . . having liis head covered.— Macknig a veil upon his head." This seems to he- the sense of the passas htnraliy so expressed. It is probuhlc tliat the Pharisees had in scpitiatad Irntn the preceding chapter, with wliich it is intimately ronneMed and to wliich it forms an appropriate conclusion.]— Ba^'srer. So Doddridge' MacknJghr. fioothroijd, and Townsend. Ver. 2. Keep the ordinances.— Doddridge, "charges, mIiicIi word here means the doctrines of Christ and his apostles, whether dylivx vd hy preaching, or in writing ; but doctrines or precepts delivered from ii;ind to hand, (or a suc- cession of ages, before they were committed to writing, as were ^liose of the Pharisees and the Papists, can cojnmaml neither oiiedierico nor re-pect. "'" ^ ' ' ' . -- - /(^^ " iiayjpg ;tge, though not - ^ ■. . .,. ... r — - ••"•• introduced the cusiom ot men s wearing veil.s, in imifatijn of the heathen ; it had a tendency however, to cocifound the distinct character of tiic se.ves, and is therefore iiere reprol)ated. Ver. public con rent _ _ ^ . _ __ _ women u ao iiad their hair shorn off; or shaven, is the punishment ofii"lIdt'ery , a custom which Tacitus informs iw prevailed among the Germans. \—Ba'^ster Ver. 6. Shorn or shaven.— VhefuAi word, as at f^he had done notliing to deprive her of it ; and al.so showjnjj that she did not o'.»jcct to wear it as a natnral veil, and a.« nn emblem of siil>jection.]— /?r(//>7^'-. Ver. 16. But it'. Ac.— [lint if any person puts himself forward as a defender 3f these points, let liim know that we have no such custom either among the Jews or the churches of (Christ.]— iJiz/v^rr. Ver. 2\). This n »»'»< tof.itt. Ac— Martrin, "Ye cannot eat" the I^ord's Sap- per- i. e. not in this way. Mnrknii/ht. " Yonr cominjr to-rether into one place is not," ,Vc. ; i. e. t is not merely meeting at the saiue place, unles.s you are united in the same devotional views. Ver. 21. />: dniiikpn.—n'tlb-idfj'-, " Drinks to excess." Ver. 22. And *h. Eat ffiii hrend. — \nti papistical writers here observe, that this ele- ment bears the name of bieal after. consecration ; conseqncnlly was not tran- substantiated. Ver. 27. Shall he (juiHji. —{Ihtii is, " Shall be guilty with respect to the body I CORINTHIANS, XU. 465 28 But let a man examine d himself, and so let him! eat of that bread, and drink of that cup, | •20 For he tiiat eatoth and drinketh unworthily, eat- eth and drinketh « damnation to himself, not discern- ini^ the Lord's body. 30 For this cause many are weak and sickly among you, and many sleep. 31 For if f we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged. 32 But when we are judged, we = are chastened ol the Lord, that we should not be condemned with the world. 33 Wherefore, my brethren, when ye come together to eat, tarry one for another. 34 And if any man hunger, let him eat at home; that ye come not together unto '» condemnation. And the rest win I set in order when I come CHAPTrR XII. 1 Spiritual gifts 4 are divers, 7 yet all to profit withal. 8 And to that eml are diversely bestowed : 12 th.-it by ihe like proportion, as the nieml)er« cf a natur.'.l body teul all to (he 16 miilual decoiicy, 22 service, and 26 Riicco'jr cl the auiie boily ; 27 so we shouU do one for another, to make up the nriysticai body of Chrisu lyrOW concerning spiritual gifts^ brethren, I -would -^^ not have you ignorant. 2 Ye know that ye were Gentiles, carried away unto these dumb =^ idols, even as ye were led. 3 Wherefore I give you to understand, that no man Ij speaking by the Spirit of God calleth Jesus <= accur- sed : and d//t(7< no man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but by the Holy Ghost. 4 Now there are diversities ^of gifts, but the same Spirit. 5 And there are differences of f administrations, but the same Lord. 6 And there are diversities ? of operations, but it is the same God which worketh all in all. 7 But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit h withal. d 2 Co. 13. 5. lJn.3.20, 21. e judsment Uo.13.2. g P6.S4.12, 13. HC.1-2.&. 11. Ii judgment b Ma. 9. 39. lJu.4.2,3. He.2.4. lPe.J.10. g Ro.12.6, h Kp.4.7. and bloofl of Christ," in not making any distinction between the iiread and wine which represent tliem, anil th.itused on ordinary occasions. l—Brt^-sre?-. Ver. 29. Damnation. — Mack-night, "punishment;" but all commentators agree in reprobating what the former calli " an unhappy mistake" in our ver- Bion. See our note on Rom. xiv. 23. Ver. 30. Man>/ s/eep.— Commentator* generally apply this to ihe sleep of death ; and it is true, that the death of believers is called a sleep, (ch. \v. '.I ;) but tlii.s ia called a chastening of the Lord, that .such mirht not be condetnned, (verse 32.) which implies a recovery from their sleep. We therefore incline to understand the phrase as implying a religious torpor. See INIat. xxv. 5. Ephcs. V. 14. Chap. XII. Ver. 2. These dumb idols. — The images with which, m that idolalrous city, they were every where surrounded. Even as ye loere led — By the popular superstition, and by the artitlces of their priests. Ver. 3. Accursed.— Gr Anathema. Moses says, " He that is hanged, is accnrsrd of God." (Deut. xxi. 23,) which applies equally to those that were crucilied. so that "The hanged Christ" is applied to our Lord Jesjs Christ by the infidel Jews, as a title of reproach, to the present day. Ver. 4. Gifts.— {Gracious endoivments by the extraordinary influence of t')c Holy Sr-'mi.^— Bolster. Ver. 6. 7'/ie same 6'0(/.— Comparing this v»rsc with the two preceding, wo have an ari;ument for the proper div.nity of ine Holy Spirit, here called both God and Lord. 466 1 CORINTHIANS, XII. J c.i.G,7. A. M. 4061. 8 For to one is given by the i Spirit the word of ) wig- i ^- "■ ^- doni ; to another the word of v knowledge by the same i ls.ii.2,a Spirit ; 9 To another faith iby the same Spirit; to another the gifts of ""healing by the same Spirit; k c.i3.i 10 To another the working of miracles; to another Ep.zs. prophecy; to another discerning of "spirits; lo ano- ther divers kinds of ^tongues ; to another the mter- "^j^'sh'^ pretation of tongues : " ' ' tl But all these worketh that one and the self-same n I Jii.4.1 Spirit, dividing p to every man severally as he will. 3 Ac.■^A,^.^ 12 For as the body is one, and hath many members, "• and all the members of that one body, being many, p ver.6. ' are one body : so i also is Christ. ! 13 For by one Spirit are we all ^baptized into one ^ ''"^■' ■ [body, whether we be Jews or 'Gentiles, whether we T Jti.i.is. \be bond or free ; and have been all made to ^ drink into I ^^P-"-^ one Spirit. ■ Greeks. 14 For the body is not one member, but many, t Jn7 37 ^•'' ^^ ^'^^ ^^^^^ shall say, Because I am not the hand, 39.' ■ " |l am not of the body ; is it therefore not of the body 7 Ver. 8. To one is given .... the word of toisdom . ... the toord of knowledge— rreh. Townsend lias given in his Ananped New Testament a co[iio\i.s al)Stract of the vctry learncstowcd upon the belly, which iVu nothing but lie at ease ami enjoy them. The hand.^ therefore refused to convey ii)orl to the I mouth, the moith to receive it, and the teeth to chew it. Actintr on this I priticirile, they reduced the corpulency of the belly : but, at the same time, the whole body, wi'h all its members, became enfeebled, ;ind were reduced to the last stage of a decline. It was then found that the idle belly (ns they . called if) contributed no less to the nourishment of tlie whole body than the I CORJNTHIAXS, XII. 16 And if the ear shall say, Because I am not the eye. I am not of the body ; is it therefore not of the bodv? 17 If the whole body irc re an' eye, where were the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where were the smelling? IS But now hath God set "the members every one of them in the body, as ^it hath pleased him. 19 And if they were all one member, where were the body? 20 But now are they many members, yet but one bodv. 21 And the eye cannot say unto the hand, I have no need of thee : nor again the head to the feet, I have no need of you. 22 Nay, much more those "^ members of the body, which seem to be more feeble, are necessary : 23 And those members of the body, which we think to be less honourable, upon these we* bestow more abundant honour ; and our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness. 24 For our comely -parts have no need : but God hath tempered the body together, having given more abun- dant honour to that part which lacked : 25 That there should be no y schism in the body; but that the members should have the same care one for another. 25 "And whether one member suffer, all the members suffer with it ; or one rnember be honoured, all the members rejoice with it. 27 Now ye are the body of Christ, and members ^in particular. 25 And God hath set some in the church, first » apos- tles, secondarily b prophets, thirdly teachers, after that c miracles, then gifts oi dhealings, « helps, f govern- ments, = diversities of h tongues. V Ro.15.3 ver.U. wEc.4 9.12 9.U,15. J or, dim- t E.p.5.3a a Lu.6.13. b Ac. 13.1. c rer.ia d ver.a e Xu.11.17. f He. 13. 17, e or, kind*. h AC.2.8..11 other members diil to the support of the belly.— This ingenious fiihle convinced the people that the Senators were as necessary to the body politic as were themselves.— L/cy, Bk. ii. chap. 32. Ver. 23. Our uncomely parts have more almndant co7nr.linf?s—\. e. by means ofomamental dress. So in the mystical body of Ciirist, i.'ia?e mem- l)ers of least apparent con.'seqnencc, and personal comclines.';, are often en- dowed Willi talents of the first order— they "have more abundant come liiio.-!s." Ver. 25. That there should he no schism.— The same word is used chap. I. 10. ; xi. IS ; and it appears from the crintext en the fiirmcr place, that the ('o- rintliians split themselves into little parties under the name, thnujrh witliotit the sanction of tilt ir favourite preachers; solar, at least, ns respects Paul, Apollos. and Cephas. The=p i>ariies. thouiih they met in one house?, pr )l)ai>ly met in separate rooms, and held little or no communion witli each other. Sec cliap. xi. 20—22. Vi'.i-. 26. Whether one member s^.iffer, &c.— This is the doctrine of sym- patiiy, arising literally from the nervttus system, by which the head and the iieart participate in tlie suJlerin-.s of the hand or foot, &c. So in a Cliriotian clmrcli, the heads of it should sympathize in the suflerings of the humblest member.-. Ver. 2S. First AposHes, &c.— Mr. Tmcnsend has piven a table, comparms thi.s and the two following verses witli verses 8 to 10, and assigning to encfi order of ministers his peculiar laltnt, as to apostles wisdom, to prophets know.edgc. &c. according to the system of Lord Barrington. Bp. IIo)sle7j,&c.; I but we confess that this system appears to us more ingenious tiian satisTactory. I After t/iat miracles, then gifts, &c.— i. e. those who had the power of JG3 A. M. 4061 A. I) 57. 1 CORINTHIANS, XIII. or, powers ) t.14.39. k Mat.5.6. Lu.10.41 aiiv. 13. a 2v'o.l2.4. fc 1 .'e.4.8. B cll.l. (1 Mat 17. 2() ; Mai.2I.I9 f Mil. fi. 1,2 g MaU7.vii, 23. Ja2.M. h Pr.10.I2. i .Ia.3.16. k Col. 2. 18. I c. 10.21. mPr.U.17. II R0.1.3Z 0 or, with. p Ro.15.1. q I'f.ll966 r Uo.8.24. s Job. 13.15. 20 Are all apostles? are all prophets? are all teach- ers? are all i workers of miracles? 30 Have all the gil^s of healing? do all speak with tongues? do all intei^jret? 31 But covet J earnestly the best k gifts : and yet show I unto you a more excellent way. CHAPTER xiir. 1 All gifts, 2, 3 how excellent soever, arc nnihiiig worth withoot charily. 4 The praises tlicreol, and 13 pre.ation belore hope ami laith. THOUGH I speak with the tongues of men and of '^angels, and have not i) charily, I am become a-'* sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal. 2 And tnough I have the gift o/= prophecy, and un- derstand all mvsteries, and all knowledge; and though I have all faith, so that I could remove d mountains, and have not charity, I am '^nothing. 3 And though fl bestow all my goods to feed //jc poor, and though s\ give my body to be burned, and have not chanty, it profiteth me nothing. 4 Charity suffereth ''long, and is kind; charity ien- vieth not; charity Jvaunteth not itself, is not puU'ed kup, 5 Doth not behave itself unseemly, seekelh not i her own, is not ""easily provoked, thinkelh no evil; 6 Rejoiceth " not in iniquity, but rejoiceth » in the truth ; 7 Beareth p all things, believeth «st gifts ; but I .sLow jou," t must such a man look down on these things, when he had launched mto the ocean of eternity. Ver. fO. When that which is -perfect w come—i. e. when perfection shall succeed to imperfection, namely, in a future world. Ver. 12. We see. throusrh a srla-is— Or, through a brazen mirror.— Though glass was probably made before this time, we have no proof of its being used for windows before the third century, thin plates of horn, &c. being used in- stead ; and perhaps it was long before it was manufactured to be so transpa- rent as at present, and telescopes are allowed to be a much more modern in- vention. (See Ency. Brit.) Darkly.— See Ps. .\lix. 4. Chap. XIV. Ver. l. Follow a/ier.—Doddrid?e, "pursue." The original word alludes to the action of hunters in the cha.se. Seek to promote love (which IS the true cliarity) eagerlv, earnestly, perpetually. Ver. 4. Edifieth himself-i. e. himself only. So Macknight.—ComvmQ 1 Peter i. 10—12. Ver 5. G; carer is Ac— Every man lanks in the cb&rch according to hisu.se- fulness. 40 470 1 CORINTHIANS, XIV. A. M. 4061. A. I). 57. j Ro.1.14. k spirits. 1 Jii.4.2-i. 6 Now, brethren, if I conic .nto you speaking with tongues, what siiall I profit you, except I shall speak to you either by f revelation, or by knowledge, or by jj prophesying, or by doctrine'? 7 And even things without life giving spund, whether | pipe or harp, except they give a distinction in the | ? sounds, how shall it be known what is piped or |i harped? 8 For if the trumpet h give an uncertain sound, who shall prepare himself to the battle? 9 So hkewise ye, except ye utter by the tongue words ■ easy to be understood, how shall" it be known what is spoken 7 for ye shall speak into the air. 10 There are, it may be, so many kinds of voices in the world, and none of them is without significa- tion, 1 1 Therefore if I know not the meaning ot the voice. I shall be unto him that speaketh a J barbarian, ana he that speaketh shall be a barbarian unto me. 12 Even so ye, forasmuch as ye are zealous of k spi- ritual gifts, seek that ye may excel to the edifying of the church. 13 Wherefore let him that speaketh in an unknown tongue pray that he may interpret. 14 For if I pray in an unknown tongue, my spirit prayeth, but my understanding is unfruitful. 15 What is it then? I will pray with the i spirit, and I will pray with the understanding also : I will sing "^ with the spirit, and I will sing with the understand- ing "also. »_ IG Else when thou shall bless with the spirit, how shall he that occupieth the room of the unlearned say Amen at thy giving of " thanks, seeing he under- standeth not what thou sayest? Vcr. 6. Bij revelation, &c.— Thif? soems to refer to the ditfcrcnt ways in vvliich tlic church was edified hy apostohc cit>s. Ver. 7. And even things, &c.— [I may, as if lie had said, illustrate this fiir- ther from even lifeless thing's, wliicli are made use of to give sound, as for in- stance, a p/pe or ^arp ; if these were to utter mere soimd* without order, harmony, or melody, tliough every tone ofnunic might be in the sounds, no person could discern a tune, or receive pleasure from such sounds ; and they ' could pive no direction to those who were to sing or dnnce to them, unless a j proper distinction was ohserved. So also, if the trumpet should be blown at random, without any distinction between that sound which calls the combat- ants to the field, and that which sounds a retreat, and other sounds of difler- cnt meanings, what soldier could understand when to " prepare himself to bat- tle?" If, then, an intelligible distinction of sounds be necessary in the concerns of lifii, liow much more must they be so in those of religion?)— JSag-s/cr. A distinction in the soimds.—Mncknight, "notes." This verse seems to rofi!r to dancing, as the next does to military music. Vcc. 10. So many kinds of voices.— Doddridge and Macknight, "of lan- guages (as ye siwalc.") Ver. 11. A barbarian.— So the Greeks and Romans esteemed all other nations. Ver. H. M'j understanding is unfruitful— i. e. affords no instruction to others. Vcr. 16. He tnat occupieth the romn of the unlearned— i. e. private indi- viduals, not enilowcd with miraculous gifts. So Doddridge, Macknight, &c. This aflords so powerful an argument at'ainst the use of jirayers in an unknown tongue, a.s practised in the Church of Rome, that it seems wonder- ful such a custom should over have been adopted by any who acknowledged the inspiration of St. Paul. CORINTHIANS, XIV. '4^ '17 For thou verily givest thanka weii, but the other 19 not edified. ... u 18 I thank my God, I speak with tongues more ihan ^igVet in the church 1 had rather speak five words with my understanding, that by my voice 1 might teacu others also, than ten thousand words in an unknown 00 Brethren, be not p children in understanding : how- beit in malice be lye children, but in understanding be rinien. . „,. , ^ > ^^ 21 In the law tit is written, "With -mtn of other tongues and other lips will I speak unto this people; and vet for all that will they not hear me, saith the 9-2 Wherefore tongues are for a ' sign, not to them w that believe, but to them that believe not : but pro- phesying servetk not for them that believe not, but tor them which believe. , , , .u 23 If therefore the whole church be come together 1 into one place, and all speak with tongues, and there come in those that are unlearned, or unbelievers, will thev not say that ye are ^mad '] • .u . 24' But if all prophesv, and there come m one that believeth not, or one unlearned, he :s convinced oi all, he is judged of all : „, . , j 25 And thus are the secrets of his heart made mani- fest ; .and so falling down on his face he will worship God, and report that God is y in you of a truth. 2G How is it then, brethren] when ye come together, every one of you hath a psalm, hath a ^doctrine, hatli a tongue, hath a revelation, hath an interpretation. Let ''all things be done unto edifying. 1 ^ •* u 27 If any man speak in an unknuxcn tongue, let it be by two, or at the most by three, and that by course ; and let one interpret. , q Ps.l3I Z Mal.18.3. Ko.16.19. 1 Pe.2.i: r perferl, or, nf a ripe age. Ma.l6.n. Ac.2.6, X Ac2.13. Ver 21 In the law-i e. in the Old Testament. [The passage quoted is takpn from the oronhet Isaiah; but the term tOToh, (law.) was used by the ?ews" to^e'^prels'IhraoKcr/pmre.. law. prophets and hag'ogmp b.a ; and thi-v iisfd it to distin-'U sh these Sacred WriUngs from the words oi me Scn^^ I i^ not akenivSm the LXX. from ,which.it vanes as much as any wor.L^^an differ from others where the general meanmg is ^' "}'••»[■,. ,f^<^«=,H^ much more with the Hebrew : and may be <^'^"^"!'-'f J!^,^?,^ 5^,^='''^^"/,^ *'^^ it; only what is said of God m. the ^Innl person in neHebre%^.s here c^ Dressed in the first person, with the addition oi saith the Lord.--hanauipn. ° Ver W To«?u« are for a sign-i. c. for a miracle, to convince the un- '"ver"l: The whole chvrch-i. e. evidently the con^re^cyon of believers as the word implies, though used aacrwards for the P'^c^ of assembly ; as is the rase with the word " Meeting," among Dissenters.-— 2 /jafj/ea/^c mad -That is. from hearing you all talk so unintelligibly. Comp. Acts ii. 13. Ver 25. Thus are the secrets of his heart made manifest- l\us rclers to the work of the Holy Spirit on men's consciences. apoord- Ver 26. Every one (Macknight, " each ') of you hath, ^^-J^^Xl^^^Z me to Mr. Harmer, is to be understood of extemporary [rather inspired] de- votional songs ; such we read of repeatedly in the Old Testament, as m the ^'Te?.1r'L" u'b?"^'ri.o, &c.-i.e. according to ^orfrfnrfp,,." two ^ three" spcakcr.s. and one interpreter : but ^^''fV"%''in"t one iueroret "- two or at most three (sentences.) and separately ; and let one mteij)ret._ [Let not more than two. or at most three, be so engaged .'.t one tj blmg ; and let this be done hy course, one after another 1-^^=. t one time ot assem ster. 472 1 CORINTHIANS, XV. A. M. 4061. A. U. 57. b ver.39. I ni.S.19, 0 Job 32.11. d 1 Jii.4.1. e tumult, or, uii- ■j'iUlne-.s. .,^..2.11, li Kp.5.;?2. 'lii.2..> i Ge.3.I6. Nti.30.3.. Kst.1.; c.4.7. CfUP. 15. a Ga.1.11. b C.1.4..8. c 1 Pe.5.12. a He.3.6. e or, hold fast ( by what spcecli. g Gx3.4. 28 But if there be no interpreter, let him keep silence in the church; and let him speak to himself, and to God. 29 Let b the prophets speak two or three, and let the other judge. 30 Many thing be revealed to another that sitteth by, let the c first hold his peace. 31 For ye may all prophesy one by one, that all may learn, and all may be comforted. 32 And the spirits d of the prophets arc subject to the prophets. 33 For God is not the author of ^confusion, but of peace, as i' in all churches of the saints. 31 Let ffyour women keep silence in the churches : for it is not permitted unto them to speak ; but they are commanded to be h under obedience, as also saith > the law. 35 And if thev will learn any thing, let them ask their husbands at home : for it is a shame for women to speak in the church. 36 What? came the word of God out from you? or J came it unto you only? n 37 If k any man think himself to be a prophet, or spiritual, let him acknowledge that the things that I write unto you are the commandments of the Lord. 38 But if any man be ignorant, let him be ignorant. 39 Wherefore, brethren, covet to prophesy, and for- bid not to speak with tongues. 40 Let 1 all things be done decently and in order. CHAPTER XV. 3 By Christ's resnrreotiou, 12 lie proveili the necessity of otir resurrection, against all such as deny ilie resurrection of the Irxly. 21 Tlie fruit, 2o and ni.mner thereof, 51 and of the changing of Uieni Unit shall be found alive at the last day. 1\/T0RE0VER, brethren, I ^^ declare unto vou the -l-'-*- gospel which I preached^ unto you, whicn h also ye haVe received, and wherein eye stand ; 2 By which also ye are saved, if d ye « keep in me- mory I" what I preached unto you, unless s ye have believed in vain. Ver. 29. Let the other jiidg^c.—Litcx&Wy, *' discriminate" between truth and error.— Dr. P. Smith. . . Ver. 32. The spirits of the 'prophets. — In verse 12, wlierc the ori?inaI is Ihe same, our translators render it " spiritual iril'ts," the noun hein? supplied, as Macknight thinks it should be liere— " The spiritual (gills) ot the pro- phets lire subject to the prophets."— IThosc who were actuated by the Holy Spirit, in Ihe very moments of inspiration, still retained the free u.se of them- selves, and continued masters of their rational and persuasive faculties.— Up. Warbintim.\—liagster. Ver. 38. What? came the word, ice— Doddridge says, the Scotticism, " Whether did the word of God come forth from you alone ?" would be the cxaclest version. This excellent expositor considers these words as addressed to the church at larpe ; but, Macknight, as addressed to the women only ; as nnich as to say, " Did Christ employ any of your sex as ai^ostlee ! or did the M nrd only come to you by Ihe ministry of men ?" Ver. .37. The// are the commandments of tlie Loreann)g: is, that, as the first A moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the <= trumpet shall sound, and the dead robable that " the human face divine," in every instiince, varies in some of its featuri'.s. Vcr. -Jl. A spiritual ftyii/— Is a body relined from all the corruption and de- filement attached to matter in the present state. Ver. 47. The Lord from heaven.— The word Lord is wantin? in some an- cient M.SS., and Terlnlliun. s!iys, was insi;rteil by Marcion ; yet liotii Dodd- ridge and Mackni-^ht retain it. The Vulgate reads, " The second man liom lie:iv"n is heavenly." Dr. Pije Smith romarks, tliat in the ancient ijook Zo- har, Messiah is called " The Adam on high;" and so distinguished from the first man, who is called the " Adam bcloiv." Ver. .50. Flesh and hlood—i. e. in its present corrupt state ; or, as in the next mem!)er oftiie sentence, corruption. " Our l)odit>s, after they are raised from th(! dead, 'says Mr. Fuller,) may be flesh and blood, and yet not what they now are." Ver. 51. Show you a mystery.— \ mystery is a secret ; but that secret may 6e, at least parlially, revealed ; and here a scene opens to ns, full of " terrible inaicsty." We shall all be changed— i. e. We believers. Macknight. Nothing like this is saiil ofthe wicked. Compare Phil. iii. 21. Ver. .6>. The trumpet shall sound.— Tha awful sound of this trumpet ii? rentrally illiistrateiJ by a reference to the tiiunders of .Sinai, which seeni to j ba\ .' b'-en ;iitriiiled with volcanri' dIumi jmuna. Hcm Heb. xii. 19. Bishop Herke- t Ici/ who Inward an eruption of V(>suv.us at twelve miles' di-ilance, compares it'to the ragiuL' to-elher of a ti.'mpest and a troubleil sea, mi.\ed with tlie ibe ye steadfast, unmoveable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labour is not in vam in the Lord. CHAPTER XVT. I He exhorteth Ihem to relieve the wain of the bretliren at Jerusalem : 10 com- iift;ii leili Ti.iiDthy : 13 and alter rrieiidly aJmouitioiis, 16 shuttelh up his epij- tle Willi "livers saliilatioiis. OW concerning the collection for the saints, as I have given order to the churches of Galatia, even so do ye. 2 Upon the first b day of the week let ev^ one of you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him, that th'ere'be no gatherings when I come. 3 And when I come, whomsoever <= ye shall approve by your letters, them will I send to bring your d libe- rality unto Jerusalem. 4 And if it be meet that I go also, they shall go with me. 5 Now I will come unto you, « when I shall pass through Macedonia : for I do pass through Mace- donia. 6 And it may be that I will abide, yea, and winter with you, that ye may bring me on my journey whithersoever I go. *" 7 For I will not see you now by the way ; but I trust to tarry a while with you, if the Lord permit. 8 But I will tarry at Ephesus until Pentecost. 9 F'or a great ( door and effectual is opened unto me, and there are many ? adversaries. A. M. vm A. D. 57. g HO.I3.H. h C hell. I r.c.1.23. ,' Ro.4.1.5. k Ro.7.25. CHAP. 16. a Ga.2.ia c2Co.8.19 d gift. f 2 Co. 2. 12. Rc.3.a g Phi.3.13. sacffid writer borrows f'loni .another prophet (Hosea xiii. 14) this trium pliant son?, — '■ 0 (leatli ! wlicre i.s thy sting? O grave ! where is thy victory ?" I Vcr. 55. O srrave.— Greek, Hades, or the invisible world. The Jews speak of the angel of death Jis having the keys of Hades ; and St. Paid describe.* Sa- tan -vifider a similar character—" Him that hath the power of death, that is, the devil." Heb. ii. 14. Ver. 56. The sting of death is »m.— For it is sin that arms death with all its terrors.— ^nd the strengrh of sin is r/ic /a^."?.— Because it is by the law that wo have the knowledge, and feel the consequences of sin. Chap. XVI. Ver. l. Churches of Galatia.—" The churches of Galatia and Phrygiit (says Paleij) wore the last churches which Paul had vi.'ited hcforo wriiiii;: this Epistle. He was now at Ephesus, and he came thither immcfli ately from visiting those churches. Acts wiii. 23 ; xi.x. 1." Ver. Z Lay by him in store.— Doddridge, " Lay something by trea.surrng it up :" namely, in the common stock.— Instead of m store, Mackmght reads, " in the treasury ;" i. e. the public slock of the church. Ver. 3. Ynur liberality. — Greek. " gift ;" or, " grace." VtT. 5. When I pass through Macedonia.— By chap. ii. it appears that Paul had been at Corinth, and by this verse, that he was about to visit it a second time. But instead of sailing directly from Ephesus to Corinth, as he hud for- merly parposod. he intended to go round through Macedonia ; and that be ilid so, .appears from Acts xx. 1,2. Ver. 8. / loilt tarry at Ephesus until Pentecost.— Th\s. compared with ver.-;e 6—" And it may be, that I will winter with you," fixes the time of writ- ing this Epistle— rtfVer winter, but before Pentecost, which includes the time of the Passover, about which time Benson, from chap. v. 7, 8, supposes it to have been written. 473 1 CORINTHIANS, XVI. A. M4f/61. A. D j7. ) 1 Ti.4.l2. k 3 Jn.6. 1 c.1.12 ml Pe.5.8. .1 2Th.2.15. o C.U.20. p Ep.6.10. q 1 PcA.8. r Ro.16.5. s He. 13. 17. t Phi.2.30. u lTli.5.12. V Ac.18.26. w Ro.16.5, 15. X Ep.e.24. y Ga,l.8,9. z hide H,15 a Ro. 16.20. 10 Now if Timotheus h come, see that he may be with you without fear : for he worketh i the work of the Lord, as I also do. 11 Let no man therefore despise J him: but conduct k him forth in peace, that he may come unto me: for I look for him with the brethren. 12 As touching our brother lApollos, I greatly de- sired him to come unto you with the brethren : but his will was not at all to come at this time ; but- he will come when he shall have convenient time. 13 Watch ■" ye, stand » fast in the faith, quit you like o men, be p strong. ... 14 Let 'i all your things be done wit'a charity. 15 I beseech you, brethren, (ye know the house of Stephanas, that it is ^ the first-fruits of Achaia, anJ that they have addicted themselves to the ministry of the saint^ 16 That ye submit » yourselves unto such, and to every one that helpeth withies, and laboureth. 17 1 am glad of the coming of Stephanas and Fortu- natus ancl Achaicus : for that which was lacking ton your part they have supplied. 18 For they have refreshed my spirit and yours: therefore acknowledge "ye them that are such. 19 The churches of Asia salute you. *Aquila and Priscilla salute you muchin the Lord, with the * church that is in their nouse. 20 All the brethren greet you. Greet ye one another with a holy kiss. 21 The salutation of me Paul with mine own hand. 22 If any man love ^ not the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be y Anathema »Maran-atha. 23 The grace "^ of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you- 24 My love be with you all in Christ Jesus. Amen. H The first epistle to the Corinthians was written from Philippiby Stephanas, and Fortunatus, and Achaicus, and Timotheus. Ver. 10. If Timotheus cowie. —Timothy had been sent before the apostlo inio Macudonia, willi directions to visit Corinth. Ver. 12. Our brother Apoltos.— It secm.s, that a party at Corinth profes-^ed themselves attached to Apollos, in order to cover their opposition to the apos- tlo : yet St. Paid greatly desired and exhorted that eminent minister to po amont? tiiem, with Timothy and Erastus, or with Stephanas and his friends, wiien they returned to Corinth. Ver. 22 Annthetna Maranatha.—" Wlien the Jewa lost the power of life and death, they used, nevertlielesa, to pronounce an Anathema on persons who, according to the Mosaic law, should have been executed, and such a person became an Anathema, (Heb. Cherem,) or accursed. . . . . Now, to ex- press their faith tiiat God would, one way or another..- Interpose, to add that efficacy to his own sentence which they could not pivc it, it is very pro- bable they might use the word.s Maran-atha.; that is, in Syriac, the Lord Cometh, or he will surely and quickly come to put this sentence in execution. .... In bcautitui allusion to this, when the apostle was speaking of a secret alienaiion from Christ, maintained under the forms of Christianity, (which might perhaos be the case among many of tlie Corinlliians,) as this was not a crime capable of being convicted and censured in the Christian church, he re- nnnds them that the Lord Jesus Christ will come himself and punish it."— Bi.-shop Patrick in Doddridge. This is the passage supposed to be referred to in the preceding verse, as loritten with his own hand. Flai'cl. on one oc- casion, preached from the above passage. At the conclus on c'lhe service, 1 CORINTHIANS. 479 when Elavil arose to pronounce the bencdirtion, he pataed, and syid. " How simll I Mess iliis whole assembly, when every person in it, who lovfth not the Lord Jesus Christ, is Anathema Maran atha ?" The solemnity of this adiiresa atkcN.d the audience ; and one gentleman, a person ol'raik, was so overcDme by hi? feelings, that lie fell senseless to the floor. P. ? The superscription to this Epistle, which states it to have been writ- ten t'l im Philippi. is so plainly opposed to verse 8. in this chapter, aiid to other parts of this Epistle, that it is almost universally rejected as spurious una unauthentic; particularly by Doddridge. Macknigkl, and Paley. Tlie former says, " I hope it will be rememberetl, that no credit is to he given to any of these additions, which have been vciy presumptuously made, and, I think, very imprudently retained." CON'CLUDIXG REMARKS 0\ 1 CORINTHIANS. [CoiiNTH, favoured by its situation between two seas, rose to the sumrnit of dignity and splendour. From its extensive commerce, it abounded with riches, and was furnished with all the accommodations, elegances, and superfluities of life ; and far e.xceeded all the cities in the world in the magnificence ot its public biildinffs, such as temples, palaces, theatres, porticoes, cenotaphs, baths, and other edifices. But wealth produced lu.xury, and luxury a total corruption of manners ; so that the inhabitants became infamous to a proverb. lasciMous- ness in particular being not only tolerated, but forming a considerable portion of their religion. Notwithstanding this, the arts, sciences, and literature, still cofitinued to flourish, every part of t!ie Grecian learning being highly cultiva- teL" ; so that before its destruction by the Romans, Cicero (pro lege Manl. c. 5.) fcrupied not to call it, " The light of all Greece." It possessed numerous schools, in wliich philosophy and rhetoric were taught by able masters ; and strangers resorted thither from all quarters to be instructed in the sciences. Attention to these circumstances will account for several things mentioned by the Apostle in his letters to this city ; whicli things, without this knowledge of their previous Gentile state and customs, we could not com|)rehend. It is indubitably certain, as the Apostle states, that they carried these things to an extent that was never practised in any other Gentile country ; and yet, even in Corinth, the Gospel of Jesus Christ, effecting what learning and phuosophy were utterly unable to ;jccompiish, prevailed over universal corruption and de- pravity, so much so that it became the seat of a flourishing Christian church ! We have already seen, that the peace of this church had been disturbed by false teachers, who made great pretensions to wisdom, eloquence, and know- ledge of the Christian Hberty ; and that it was to compose these (liflerences, to correct certain abuses, and to answer various questions relative to which they had written to the Apostle, that he composed this Epistle to the Church of Corinth. With what consummate skill and soundness of argiiment he es- tablishes doctrines, meets objections, and refutes erroneous opinions, the at- tentive reader need not be informed ; while his candour, love, faithfulness, and holy zeal, are apparent in every page. The Corinthians abounded m knowledge, science, eloquence, and various e.xtraordinary gifts and endow- ments, and for these the Apostle gives them full credit; but. in many cases, distinctly enough marked in this Epistle, they were grossly ignorant of the genius and desfgn of the gospel. Many, since their time, have put \yords and observances in place of the weightier matters of tlie law, and the spirit ot the gospel. The Apostle has taken great pains to correct these abuses among the Corinthians ; and to insist on that great unchangeable and eternal truth, that love to God and man, filling the heart, hallowing the passions, regulating the aflections, and producing universal benevolenct and beneficence, is the fulfilling of the whole law ; and that all professions, knowledge, and gifts, without this, are absolutely useless. Did this Epistle contain no more than what is found in the thirteenlh chapter, it would be an unparalleled monurnent of the Apostle's deep acquaintance with God; and an invaluable record of the J sum and substance of the gospel, left by God's mercy to the church, as a touchstone for the trial of creeds, confessions of faith, and ritual observances, to the end of time. Though this Epi.stle contains more local matter, and more matter of private application, than any other in the New Testament ; and though, perhaps, it may pos-sess less matter for general use than other parts of the Sacred Writings, yet it is bolh highly interesting and useful ; gives an in- sight into several customs, and not a few forms of speech, and circumstances relative Ui the discipline of the primitive church, which we can find no jvhere else; show* us how many improper things may, in a state of ignorance, or Christian infancy, be consistent with a sincere belief of the gospel, and a warm and zealous attachment to it ; reads a very awful lesson to iliose who disturb the T'eace of society, and make schisms m the church of Christ ; and ccr.f.nns, illustrates, and defends, many of the most important part* of CUrist- ian doctrine and practice.]— Zio^s/cr. 4S0 2 CORINTHIANS, I. THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. (That St. Paul was the auUior of this Epistle has never been doubted, and is amply confirmed by internal evidence ; from which it appears, tliut it wua written by the Apostle in Macedonia, and probably at Philiiipi, as the sub- scription affirms, after the uproar at Ephesus, about a year after the |)reced- ing. and in consequence of the accounts whicii he had received of tlie favour- able reception of the first ; and afterwards sent to the Corinthians by Titus and liis associates. Accordingly the Apostle justifies himself from the charge of levity, or worldly policy, in delaying his journey to Corinth, assigning those reasoik-! for this part of his conduct which could not have been disclosed with propriety till the effect of his former epistle had appeared ; declares the justice of his sentence against the incestuous person, and gives suitable directions re- specting his restoration ; expatiates on his own conduct in the Christian minis- try, intermixing many exhortations with the avowal of his motives and fervent atlections in the sacred work ; excites them, with great address and carnest- ni'ss, to complete tlicir contributions for their poor brethren in Judea, showing the manifold advantages of such services ; contrasts more directly, yet evident- ly with great reluctance, his own gifts, labours, sufferings, and conduct, with the pretences of their false teachers, showing himself to be " not a whil" inferior to any of the apostles ; and concludes with various admonitions, and affectionate good wishes and \>ro.yer!i.]—Bag^ster. A. M. cir. A. D. cir. 53. b Phi.1.1. Coi.1.2. ^p.l.3 CHAPTER I. 3 Tlie apostle encoiira^eth them against troubles, by the comforts and deliver- ances which Gai had given him, as in all his aliliclions, 8 so particularly in his late danger in Asia. 12 And calling both his own conscience aiitl theirs to witness of his sincere maimer of preaching th.e unnmtable irmh u( the gospel, 13 he exciisetli his not coming to them, as proceeding not of lightness, but of his lenity towauls them. PAUL, an apostle 'of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints b which are in all Achaia : 2 Grace •= be to you and peace from God our Father, and/ro?n the Lord Jesus Christ. 3 Blessed ibe God, even the Father of our Lord Je- sus Christ, the Father of mercies and the God of all comfort; 4 Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are com- forted of God. 5 For as the sufferings « of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also abotmdeth by Christ. 6 And whether we be atliicted, it is for f ypur consO' lation and salvation, which is s ellectual in tlie ov- durin^ of the same sufferings which we also suffer: or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation. Chap. I. Ver. l. And Timothy.— By this it appears that Timothy had re- turned ic Paid, in Macedonia, aiul was now with him. Vefc 3. Blessed he (iod, &.C.— Doddridge remarks, that out of St. Pai:!'9 thirteen Epistles, " elnvcn of them begin with exclamations of joT, praise, and thanksgiving," which fact sufficiently shows his amiable disposition, and the deei) interest whicli the apostle felt in the prosperity and happiness of the chiircbcs. Ver 5. The mi fferings of Christ— Mackniffht, " for Christ." Doddridge explains it ; " siitii-nngs in the cause of Christ." 2 CORINTHIANS, 7 And our hope of you is steadfast, knowing, that aS; h ye are partakers of the sullerings, so shall ye be also/ of the consolation. | 8 For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble i whi;h c.inie to us in Asia, that we werej presseil out of measure, above strength, insomuch that i we despaired even of hfe : 0 Hut we had the J sentence of death in ourselves, tiiat we sliould not trust kin ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead : 10 Who I delivered us from so great a death, and (loth deliver: in whom we trust that he will yet de- liver us ; 11 Ye also helping •" together by prayer for us, that for the gift befitowed upon us by the means of many persons' thanks may be given by many on our behalf. I 12 For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our con- science, that in simplicity and godly smcerity, not n with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of ° God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward. 13 For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge ; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end: 14 As also ye have acknowledged us in part^ that ? we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours m the day of the Lord Jesus. 15 And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second 'J benefit; 16 And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Maceaonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my ^way toward Judea. 17 When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness 7 or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according *to the flesh, that wiln me there should be yea vea, and nay nayl IS But as God is true, our t word toward you was not " yea and nay. 19 For the ^'Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was k Je.l7.5,r I 2 Pe 2 a mRo.15.30. l'lii.1.19. Jii.5.16.. 1 Co.2.4, o 1 Co.15.10 p Phi. 4.1. q at, grace. r Ac.21.5. V Ma.1.1. Ko.1.4. Ver. 9. The sentence of dearA.— INIeaning that death was fully expected by tliem. Ver. 10. So greal.—Macknight. " So terrible,"— a death. Ver. II. Ye also helping together by prayer.— Doddridge, " Working to- iretlicr in prayer." That for the gift bestowed -upon tis.— Doddridge, ''' That so the favour [obtained 1 for us by [the importunalel prayer* of many." Ver. 12. In simplicity and godly sincerity.— Gt. "In tlic sini|ili.-;ity and sincerity of God ;" i. e. in the sight of God. On the latter word Lngh says, " A fine word ! It is a mcfaj)hor, either from such things as are tried by being held up against the beams ot the sun, to see what faults are in tliem : or else from such Ibinirs as arc purged and clarified by the heat of the sun from the gross matter that is in ihem. Mel sincervs, is honey sine cera, or without wax." Conversation— ['r\\!it is. "we have conducted ourselves:" for anastrepho in Greek and conversatio in Latin are used to denote the wholo of a man's conduct, the tenor and practice of his \\k.]—Bagster. Ver. 13. Than wfiat ye read—i. e. in the Scriptures ; but as tlie word is ambiguous, Doddridge renders it, " Than what you knoio." Ver. 1-3. A second benefit. — Gt. " grace," or gift ; meaning the ad^nntage of Paul's uersoiial ministrf a second time- V'lr. IT. Yea yea. &c.— That is, honest and plain dealine. Ver. la Oz,'/' juord.— INIeaning the word preached. Not yea and nay — Not wavcrin?, uncertain, or contradictory. So Doddridge. _ 482 2 CORINTHIANS, II. A. M. cir. nm. A. 1). cir. 53. X 2Th.2.17. I Pe..5.1U. 7 1 Xn.2.20, 27. Re. 3. 13. R Kp.1.13, U. 4.?0. 2Ti.2.19. a Ro.8.9,l4 ..16. b 1 Co. 3. 5. I Pv).5.3. c Ro.r..20. I Co. 15.1. a c.1.23. 12.20,21. 13.10. b>'cll.2. c Ga.5.10. d Ga.4.12. f I Co.5.4,5 ! Ti.5.20. g Ga.6.1. h c7.15. preached^aniong you by us, even by me and Silva- was yea. nus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him 20 For all the promises of God ^ in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the i^lory of God hv us. 21 Now he which estabHsheih ^ us with you in Christ, and hath anointed ^'us, is God; 22 Who hath also sealed ^us, and given the earnest of the Spirit "• in our hearts. 23 Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth. 24 Not for that we have b dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy : for by <= faith ye stand. CHAPTER II. 1 Having showed the reason why lie came not to them, 6 he reqnireth them to forgive and to conilbrt that excommiuiicateJ person, 10 even as himself aUo npnn his true repentance had forgiven liim : 12 declaring willial why he de- parlej from Troas to Macedonia, 14 and (he liappy success whicli God gave to liis preaciiing in all places. BUT I determined this '.vith myself, that I would not come again to you in ^ heaviness. 2 For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by mc 7 3 And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all. 4 For out of much afRiction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with manv tears ; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love •» which I have more abundantly unto you. 5 But if '^ any have caused grief, he hath not grieved d me, but in part: that I may not overcharge you all. 6 Sufficient to such a man is this ■^punishment, which was inflicted f of many. 7 So ? that contrariwise ye ou^A^ rather to forgive him^ and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow. 8 "Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him. 9 For to this end also did I write, that I mi.^ht know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient iiin all things. 10 To whom ye forgive any thing, 1 forgive also: for ^er. 23. To spare you, I came not as yet vnto Corinth— \. e. as Doddridge explains it, it was from tenderness towards the Corinthians. So Mackni^'it, " To avoi.l punisiiing you, I have not as yet come to Corinlii,"— wisiiing to give you time to repent. Ver. 24. Not that ire have dominion over your fait/i. —The apostles were only servants of Christ, and had no autliority Ijut what Ihpy derived from him, and from the toaciiimrs of the Holy Spirit. Scq Mat. .\x. 25. Chap. II. Ver. 1. In heaviness.— Doddridg-e, "in priof." Ver. 2. Who but the same that is made sorry tj meJ -Doddridge, "grieved by mo." Ver. 3. The joy of you all—i. e. you all rejoice with mt Ver. 4. I wrote unto you—i. e. in his first Epistle Ver. 5. Not srricved mr. but in part—i. c. " not grteved me only) but in part," or in a decree, all of you. Ver. 6. This punisinneni. — Doddridge, " rebuke." Inflicted of many— Namely, according to Doddridge, " by Uio whole church." 2 CORINTHIANS, III. 483 if I foif^ave any thing, to wh.tm I forgave it, for your a. m. cir, saUcs /orsfave I it in the i person of Christ ; .^ *n\a i' 11 Lest Satan should i'et an advantage of us: for we ' ' ss.*" " j are not ip:norant of his devices. : r— 12 Furthermore, when Jl came to Troas to preach \ ^'"^ Chpst's gospel, and a i^ door was opened unto me of,' ^'^■^''■^ the Lord, k i Co.16.9. 13 I had no rest i in my spirit, because I found not j ^^.g Titus my brother: but taking my leave of them, I; *^ "' * went from tiience into Macedonia. mRo.9.37. M Now thanks be unto God, '" which always causeth „ ca.i.3. us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest thesa- ; vour " of his knowledge by us in every place. . i ° ' ^°-**^ 15 For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in p Jii.9.39. them o that are saved, and in them that perish : j ii'«;-2-7.a IGTo ^iheonewe are the saviur of death unto death; ^q c.3.5,6. and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who ' ^ ^^ ^^^^ «i is sufficient tor these things? i"" %'ceii^ui- 17 For we are not as many, which ^ corrupt the word , ivwHi. of God: but as of sincerity, but as »of God, in thej sight of God speak we <■ in Christ. CHAPTER 111. 1 l,est their false teachers shoiill cliarse liim with vain glory, he showeth the faith ami graces of the Coriiiihians to l>e a siilVcieiit cominenilalion of Ilia mi- iiiiiry. 0 Wlierenpoii eiUefiiis a cnniparisoii Initweeii the ministers of the law ami of the cospel, 12 he proveili lliat his ministry is so far the more excellent, as the gospel of lile and liberty is more glorious than the law of conJeniuatioii. DO we begin again to commend * ourselves ? or need we, as some others, epistles h of commenda- tion to you, or letters of conimendation from you 7 2 Ye ^ are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men: t or, o/. b Ac. 18 27. c 1 Co.9.2. Vcr. 10. For your sakes—i. o. to restore peace and union to your boc'y. Of Christ— \. e. as clollicd wiili liis authority. Ver. 11. Lef^t Sat ayi should get an advantage qfus.—Macknight, "That we may not lie over roaclieil hy Satan." Vor. 13. / had no rest .... because I found not Titus— Vihom lie had sent to Corinth to make intiniries, and wlio had not returned. Ver. 14. Causeth us to triumph.— [" Who carrielh us along in triumph ;" en alhision to the custom of victorious generals, who, in their triumphal pro- cession.*, carried some of their relatives with them in their chariot. The sa- vour of his knowledge.— \n triumphs, the streets through whicli the victor passed, were strewed with flowers ; the temples were opened, and every altar smoked with offerings aiul incense, so that the whole city was tilled w ith the perfume. Behind the iriimiphal car followed the kings, princes, and other ^ captives of note, loaded with chains ; some of whom were put to death ?t the close of the procession, and oihers had their lives granted them. To the for- i mer the smell of tlie flowers and incense would he " a .savour of death unto | death," and to the latter, " a savour of life unto Vil'e."]— Bolster. , Ver. 15. .4 siveet savour of C/jr/sr.— IMinisters, it has been ju.stly remarked, ) shnultl difl"u.so the savour of Ciirist in their example and their conversation, as • well as in their public ministry. I " When one that iiolds communion with the skies, : Has fiird his urn where these pure waters rise, |l And once more mingles with us meaner things, 'Tis e'en as if an nnge.l shook his xvings; Immortal fragrance fills the circuit wide, That tells us whence his treasures are supplied."— Cotopfr. Ver. 17. MTtich corrupt.— Doddridge, "adulterate." He thinks it refers to those who deal in wines and other liquors, and often lower them with water. Ch.\p. III. Ver. 1. Do we—Macknigfit, " Must wc"— begin again tn com- mend ourselves?— i. e. to produce afresh the evidence of our apoatleship. See 1st Epist. chap. ix. Ver. 2. Ye are our epistle written in our hearts.—" By supposing that in 484 2 CORINTHIANS, III. A. M. cii A. D. cii 58. Ile.a()..lU j Ro.2.; 1 Jn.6.C3. Ro.8.2. Ex.3!. 29..35. o Ro.5.; 21. p or, bold- q Ro.lO.-l. 3 forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epi.stie of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God ; not in ta- bks of J stone, but ^ in fleshy tables of the heart. 4 And such trust have we through Christ to God- ward : ^ 5 Not that we are suflRcient of f ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves ; but » our sufficiency is of God ; G Who also hath made us able i' ministers of the i new testament ; not of the j letter, but of the spirit •. for the k letter killeth, but i the spirit "'giveth life 7 But if the ministration of death, written o7